《The Divorce Prescription》 The Divorce Prescription Chapter 1 The Divorce Prescription Crabound out her himband, Adam Alvarez, was chewing an her. The other woman was a college student Today was Adam¡¯s birthday line had spent the whole day preparing a special dinner for him. Just then, his forgotten phone buzzed with a text. she picked it up and swamage from the college student. ¡°Well while grabbing the cake hurts so much..Jobs.¡± Attached win a photo¨Cno face, just lep- The woman wore pled¨Cup white socks with ck round¨Ctoed shoes. She pulled up her blue¨Cand¨Cwhite skirt just enough to real her long less legs. Her falt knees were visible reddened from the fall. The youthful vibrancy of her figure, paired with her coy words, carried an air of forbidden allure. had it that wealthy businessmen tend to favor this type when choosing a lover. Celine¡¯s on the phone tightened until her knuckles tunned white. Seonthessagee. ¡°Mr. Ahares, meet me at n Hotel tonight I want to celebrate your birthda Hwas Adam¡¯s birthday, and his mistress had ced a celebration for him.. Grabbing her handbag, Celine headed straight for Elysian Hotel She had to see this woman with her own eyes. When cleaned at the hotel, she was ready to storm in But before she could, she spotted her peents, Hayden Tate and Lucy Garcia, Shocked, she approached them. ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing here?¡± The two re for a moment before exchanging nces. Their eyes flickered as they said, ¡°Oh, Celine, your sister¡¯s back from abroad. We came here to drop her off.¡± CulyTar? Through the gleaning floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, celine spotted Carly inside. She rose Instantly Inside, Carly was wearing the same bloe¨Cand¨Cwhite skirt from the photo. So, the college girl was her sister. Carly had bays been a stunner, hailed as Mercity¡¯s ¡°Scarlet Rose, Herlegs, in particr, ware the stuff of legends. They were the most beautiful in all of Mercity. Men practically worshiped her Now, the famous begs had ensnared Achin. One almostughed at the absurdity of it. She tumed to be parents. ¡°So I¡¯m thest to findout.¡± Hayden¡¯s are twisted awkwardly. ¡°Celine, Mr. Alvarez neked you.¡± Luychined in ¡°Exactly, Do you know how many women in Mercity would kill to be with him? Better your sister than some stranger.¡± Upon having that, Celine clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter too!¡± With that, she span on her heels to love Just then, Lucy¡¯s volen cut behindber. ¡°Celine, tell me something Has Mr. Alvarez ever to chod you? olomid¨Cstep Hayden sald sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t act like we owe you anything Hack then, Mr. Alvarez and Carly were the couple in everyone¡¯s eyes. We only asked you to marry him on Carly¡¯s behair arbe camarom the car ident Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucy gave Celino a disdainful once¨Coves, ¡°Lookal yoursell, Cello. Three years as a housewife, running around after your husband. Meanwhile, Carly¡¯s a lead bellecinanow¨Car swan. Your You¡¯ve just a frumpy leduckling Be reasonable and give Mr. Alvarez back to Carly.¡± Those words fehle a life to Cline¡¯s heart. She liked back her tears and tuned to walk y By the time Celine returned to the vi, it was already dark shehad given the housekeeper, Sofia Dotson, the day ott. The house was empty, with no lights on, leaving cold and deste. Celine alone at the dining table in the darkness The table was set with a feast, but the food had long gone cold. Her homemade cake sat untouched, with the words ¡°Happy Birthday, honey¡® scrawled across the stared at it, her eyes stinging it all felt like arrusi joke, just like her life. Adam and Carly had always been the couple in the cle Everyone knew that Carly, the Scarlet Base, was Adam¡¯s heart and soul. but three years ago, a sudden car ident left Adam in , and Cshed without a trace. The Tate dimly had broken countryside and forced her to marry theatose Ada When she found out that the man lying in that hospital bed was adam¨Cthe man she had always loved¨Cshe didn¡¯t here. She marched him without a second thought Alter the wedding, Adam remained in a cosa for the year. During that time, Celine took care of him tirelessly, never leaving his side. She gave up going out and socializing. Her sal docus was on his recovery She became a housewife dedicated to nothing but him. In the end, her devotion brought him back to lie. Comelit the candles on the rake with a flick of the lighter The dim glow fred, casting her reflection in the mirror in front of her. She looked at herself the housewife in her dull ck¨Cand¨Cwhite dress. She was lifeless, boring, and unremarkable Meanwhile, Carly had flourished into a lead ballerina. She was young, vibrant, and beautiful. celine was the ugly duckling, while Carly was the swan. Alter waking. Adam had abandoned the ugly duckling and returned to the swan So, her sacrifice for thest three years had been for nothing. Adam didn¡¯t love her, but she loved him with all her heart. It was said that the one who fell in love first was always the loser in the rtionship. And today, Adam had made her lose everything Her eyes filled with tears, and she blew out the candles. The house plunged back into darkness. Just then, headlights pierced the night as Adam¡¯s Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom sped up the driveway and parked on the driveway. Celine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was back. She had thought he wouldn¡¯t return home tonight. Soon, the vi¡¯s front door swing open. A tall, handsome figure stepped into view, bringing with him the chill of the night air. Adam was home. The Alvarez family had long been royalty in Mercity. Adam, the heir to the Alvarez family, had been a business prodigy since childhood. By 16, he had earned dual master¡¯s degrees from the prestigious Haffard University. By the time he reached adulthood, his firstpany had made waves on Finance Street. Now, he sat at the helm of Alvarez Group, crowned as Mercity¡¯s wealthiest man. Adam strode in with his long legs. His voice was low and pleasant but distant. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± with a flick of his hand, he turned on the wall light. The harsh light made Celine squint. When she opened her eyes again, she looked at Adam He was wearing a hand¨Ctailored ck suit, every inch the picture of perfection. His perfect proportions and regal air made him the object of desire for many won. Celine nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday.¡± ¡®s face was a mask of Indifference. His eyeszily swept over the table. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. I don¡¯t celebrate birthdays.¡± Celine sneered and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t celebrate birthdays, or you just don¡¯t want to celebrate it with me?¡± Adam barely spared her a nce, as if he didn¡¯t want to waste time on her. ¡°Think whatever you want ¡± Without another word, he turned and started toward the stairs. This had always been their dynamic. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get close to him Celine stood up and Looking at his Indifferent back, she said, ¡°Today is your birthday det give you a birthday gift.¡± Adam didn¡¯t stop or turn to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Celine smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Adam.¡± Adam had already ced one foot on the stairs when he suddenly paused. He spun on his heel, his deep eyes locking onto her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 2 Cellecked at Adam. Her voice was soft but ring as she repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Adam. Do you like this birthday gift?¨C Adam¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Are you suddenly asking for a divorce because I didn¡¯t spend my birthday with you?¡± ¡°Karl¡¯s back,n¡¯t she? Orinakd. At the mention of Cach, Adam¡¯s Ips corled into a sneer. He stepped toward line with long strides. ¡°Are you bothered by her?¡± As the youngest business mogul in Mercity, Adam exuded a powerful presence bullt from his wealth, status, and influence. As he advanced toward her, Celine instinctively tooka stepback Her delicate back the wall At that moment, the world around her seemed to darken. Adam had already closed the distance, cing one hand against the wall beside her, trapping her between his solid chest and the wall He looked down at her with a mocking smile. ¡°Everyone in Mercity is that cly is the one I¡¯m going to marry. Didn¡¯t you know that when you schemed to be my wife? You didn¡¯t mind back then, so why are you bothered Cline¡¯s cured pakk Yes, Adam was supposed to many Carly. If it weren¡¯t for the ident, she would never have had the chance to marry him. She would never forget the day he woke up. When he saw it was Celine beside him, the disappointment and coldness in his eyes were unmistakable. Since then, they had slept in separate rooms, and he had never touched her Haked cult Deline had always know that, but.. She looked deeply at Adam¡¯s face. Slowly, it began to merge with the image of the youthful boy he had been. ¡°Adam, do you really not remember me?¡± Celine thought This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It seemed that only she had stayed in the past Never mind. She would take these three years her ungher misguided lows. -Celine pushed down the bitterness and pain in het heart. ¡°Adam, let¡¯s end this tonic meeting Adam saddenly raised eyebrow. ¡°tonic?¡± His deep voice was full of mockery. Herched out and cupped her chin. His thumb brushed over her soft lips, pressing against them in anastasing motion. ¡°So that¡¯s why you want a divorce? You want to have sex? Colin¡¯s face flushed bright red, like a tomato. That was what she meant Now, his thumb was pressed on her crimson lip rubbing with a mal yet seductive force. Odline hadn¡¯t expected such a flirtatious side from a man so hot and refined He was actually ying with her lips with his finger. Adam had never boon this close to Celine bedre. She always hid behind these oversized ck framed sses, wearing in clothes, making herself look like an older woman, that up close, Adamn noticed how small her face was Beneath these sses, her features were delicate and sinking, and those eyes were mesmerizing. Her lips were soft, 100, Where his finger pressed, the red faded for a moment, then returned with a slight bounce Her lips were not just soft but tender as well. It was an enticing sight that made him l ayes darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strong doses. Do you long for a man in you?¡± Suddenly, aloud p echoed in the vi Celice had pped him hard across the face. Adam¡¯s head jerked to the side. Celine¡¯s fingers trembled with anger. She had been to humble in her love, allowing her heart to be trampled. How dare he humiliate her like this? Furious, she said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve never let go of Carly make it easier for you. I¡¯ll retum the position Mrs. Alvarez to her!¡± Adam¡¯s expression instantly tuned key, like a shoot of frost had fallen over his handsome face. He had never been pped before¨Cnot by anyone. He stared at her coldly ¡°Celine, you thought you could just marry me when you wanted and dhorce me chien you felt like it? What do you take me for?¡® Celested. ¡°A ything, of course.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t believe what he bend Celine fought back the pan in her heart and lied, ¡°You¡¯re just a ything took from Carly Now I¡¯m tired at ying with you. I want to throw you away.¡± Adam¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°Fine, Celine You want a dice? Alright. But don¡¯t , Adam,¡± shewore in her mind. The next moming Setiactered Adam¡¯s study. Adam sat at bin desk, reviewing documents. He was well¨Cknown for being a workshole. ¡°Mr. Alvarez Sodacalled out. Adam didn¡¯t look up. Scould tell that he was in a bad mood. The around him seemed to freeze She ced acupofce on the table. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mrs. Abarez made this cup of coffee for you.¡± Adem¡¯s hed holding the petard. The cold expression on his face softened slightly. Was Cryingtom prace?? Tibet, she was a good with the cooked ording to his preferences, hand¨Cwashed his clothes, and took care of every detail of his daily life. Adpicked up the cup of coffee and took asip Cele definitely made this. It was exactly how he liked it. She was angry She had pped himst night, and that anger would not be easily soothed. A cup of coffee wasn¡¯t going to fix this. Adam asked, ¡°Did Celine realize her mistake? Sonia looked at him with a strange look ¡°Mey. Alvarez has leftTM Adan troue, his eyes snapping up to meet Sofia¡¯s just then, she took something ett ¡°the left with her suitcase, Mr. Ahanez. She asked me to give this to you before she left.¡± As Adam took the paper and opened it, the words ¡°Divorce Agreement jumped out at him Adam was lett speechless. He had thought she was trying to makep he peace. safubesitated. ¡°Mrs Alvarea said you should finish the coffer and sign the papers as soon as possible.¡± dan nd at the cup of colle Thow it out! All of u Saath rught he was m tyng the other earlier. Why didn¡¯t he like it more! However, the didn¡¯t dare vaker thoughts She quickly grabbed the coffee and left the room Adarn¡¯s tace darkened. He scanned the divorce agreement and relied Celine agreed to leave with nothing¨Cno alimony, no property. essed bely. She certainly had some serve. She didn¡¯t want a single dime from him what could a country girl like her possibly expect to live on without money? Hemembered how, three years, she had done everything the could to be wife Wasn¡¯t it all about the m The his gare eller the test the dice by Celine in handwriting ¡°The band¡¯s health does not allow him to fulfill his marital duties ¡± Adam was indeed speechless Is face flushed with age The died woman! He grabbed this phone and iminely dued Celine¡¯s member The phone rang all times beteer clear choker through ¡°Hru The Divorce Prescription Chapter 3 Adarn pressed his thin into a hard line. Celine Tate, get back here now!¡± Celine chocked, ¡°You want me toe back just because you say? We¡¯redivorced, Adam not going to put up with you anymore.¡± Adam gritted his teeth. ¡°Trghing you one more chance to rewrite the Celine¡¯s smile widened there something wrong with what I wrote? You¡¯ve been awake for half a year now, but in all this time, you haven¡¯t en held my hand. ¡°You were in aa for three years. Although your health seems fine now, I seriously doubt your manhood is working. You should see a doctor. I sincerely hope you can regain your muscto Adam was speechless. The was on his forehead were visibly puking This woman had really lost it! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . *ril show you how capable Lam in bed one day, Celine Tale!¡± he polieden. ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have that chance any orr.¡± A couple beeps sounded, and the call was abruptly disconnected. seethed in rage. But before he could vent, all he heard was the way tone. Om Tate! Odhad aheady arrived at her best friend, Robin Smith¡¯s apartment. When she hung up, obim burst into He¡¯s probably so mad right now he might burst a win.¡± Celine felt that it was became the had too humble in the post that he had esme to see himself as so superior. People should love themselves before long others was crucial to prioritize one¡¯s happiness Robin added, ¡°when Carly found out Mr. Alvarez was in a At that moment, Robin reached up and took off Celine¡¯s block¨Ctoned sses. She tossed them straight into the trash¡­ ¡°My sses!¡± Celine went to retrieve them. Robin stopped her. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re too used to writing those sses from all your academic work. You should even from Carly and dress yourself up beautifully.¡± Celineremembered how her parents called her an ugly duckling while Carly was the swan. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just her parents who thought so Adam probably saw he as an ugly decking. Robin pull out the door. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m taking you out for a full muker¨Chair, mals, outfit, everything I want Ads and the others to open their eyes and see just how bestil you are!¡± As they were leaning, Robin suddenly remembered something ¡°By the way, Celine, you nevlly don¡¯t want any of Mr. Aared¡¯s money?¡± ¡°Thave my own money,¡± Celine replied. ¡°Well, then you¡¯re leaving that money to Carly she probably thank you.¡± cline was rendered speechless. ¡°Where¡¯s the card Mr. Alvarez gave you?¡± Adam had always been generous and had given Celine a gold¨Cted ckcard, but she¡¯d never mad it. Celine pulled the card out of her purse and said with a wink, ¡°Mr. Alvarezcan food the bill for our shopping today.¡± Club 19hdongboom die yground for the wealthy elite of Mercy, where the cich heirs and socialites spent the money without a second thought That night, the Dj kept the music going, and the crowd danced wildly. In one of the humrious booths, Adam sati center, wearing a ck shirt and ck pants. His sleeves were rolled up beveal his muscr forearms and a watch worth millions. He looked every bit the hot, aristocratic tipare that had women in the club constantly looking his way, Sitting beside him was his good friend, Benjamin Goods¨Cthe heir to the Goodwin Lurly¨Calong with a few other trust find babies. Benjaminughed badly, ¡°What¡¯s this thear, Adam? Celine wants a disco? Theothers joined in theughter. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how much Celine is in love with you, Mr. Alvarez? She even wanted to marry you when you were in aa, one of them said. ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯d leave you ¡°We should make a bet to see how many days Celine can resist before reaching out to Mr. Amare¡± ansther chimed in The Divorce Prescription Chapter 4 1/2 After a full day of sporging at the mall, Robin wheel to 1996 the mate single woman celebration. What Celine didn¡¯t expect was in num into Adam and his group. Naturally, she also heard their mocking remarks about her,?? She recognized the people in the hours broth. They were part of Adam¡¯s social circle. Tenmi, in particr, was one of Adam¡¯s closest friends Tuck when Adam and Carly had their high¨Cprofile romance, ryone in the group adored Carly. Benjamin even treated her like Adam¡¯s wife. In the past three years, Celine had never been able to integrate into their group. They made no effort to hide their disiner her. They¡¯d ppedbels on her like ¡°desperate recement beide¡°¡°, ¡°ugly duckling¡°, and ¡°country bumpkin¡°, When aman didn¡¯t love her partner, his friends wouldn¡¯t respect her either. Hobin¡¯s temper red immediately. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear the metres off she started rolling up her sleeves Crabbed her firmly. ¡°Let go, Robin. I¡¯m divorcel now. They¡¯re not worth the merg Celine¡¯s calm and Indiferent derance, Robin managed to rein in her frustration. Ad more and more eyes turned to Celine, calling her an angel, Robin¡¯s mood brightened. ¡°Let¡¯s ga. Time for asingles party! Helen marched them to a lorry booth on the other side of thecbb. She waved her hand dramatically. ¡°Bring me all your male escorts Adam¡¯s booth, Benjamin and the other scions were still macking Celine when they suddenly felt a sharp, icy gazend on them. They looked up in see Adam at the head of the booth,zily lifting his sharperpes to nce at them. His par was cold, displeased, and full of waming At once, theughter froze on their faces. None of the dared to say another word about Deline Benjamin nced at Arban. Even though Adam had never speed Celine a second look, she had tirelessly taken care of him for three years. Clearly, Adam still had some shred of sentiment left for her¡­ Just then, a wave of excitement rippled through the crowd. ¡°Such a beautiful angel!¡± Angel? Where? Benjamin allowed everyone¡¯s pace and inhably widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Holy crap! That really is an angel¡± The others around him were equally metered. ¡°When did an angel arrive in Mercity? And howe we never seen her before? Benjamined at Adam¡¯s sleeve ¡°Adam, look at that angel! Adam was no stranger town. He¡¯d seen all types, from slender levy, so he wasn¡¯t interested in that ¡°a Ho, Celine¡¯s both was directly across from his. The moment he looked up, his eyesnded on her Celine had diched her thick¨Crimmed sses, shedding her usual duliness and rigidity. Her tiny face was as far as snow. Her naturally striking features ouded a fresh, otherworldly elegance. With her silky hair cascading over her shoulders, she looked thing, breathing angel Adam¡¯s passingered for two full seconds Benjamin .clearly thrilled. ¡°What do you think of that angel, Adam? One of the scions remarked. ¡°Mr. Ahrarez won¡¯t be impressed. His type is more of a sweet beauty like Carly, not this cool, angeliche.¡± ¡°Yeah, but check out her legs! Those could definitelypete with Carly¡¯s,¡± other added Celine, are departure from her usual conservative style, was wearing a chic, shot tweed dress that showed off her legs for the first Here we perfectly caned, proportionate, and tantalizing. These were the kind of legs that made men¡¯s imagination wild. They were just a captivating as Carly¡¯s. Adam nced at the ¡°angel¡± for two seconds and couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this woman looked strangely famille. He felt like he had seen her somewhere before Jest then, a group of male escorts filed into the room, each one tall and hot. They lined up right in fe of Celine. Robin grinned. ¡°Celine, pick right.¡± Since car was celebrating her newfound freedom from a disastrom marriage, she decided to go all out, ¡°You, you, you. Stay ¡± Benjamini krali e counting under his beath ¡°00, tw, the right. Did she host pick eight escorts at once? One of slots chimed in, ¡°Why spend the money? All she has to do bask, and we¡¯d happily volunteer for tree.¡± Laughter engled around the booth. At this moment, Aden¡¯s ne buzzed gas. It was a new transaction message. He picked up see what tine paid for this time, ¡°Der VVIP, your card ending 0975 has been chap 50,000 do at Club 19pd for eight es cou Adam frowned at once. He read the words ¡°right escorts¡± ewice before snapping his gaze back toward the angel across the coum The angel who had just splurgeon right escorts was actually Celine! Adamas tendered speechless. Eight escorts surrounded Celine and started pouring drinks for her on after another. ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s y a drinking game.¡± Robin happily replied, ¡°Hell yeah! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Celle lost the first round. An escort kaned in and held a ss to her lips. ¡°Here, let me help you drink¡± She took the drink, but the other escorts weren¡¯thing it ¡°Why him? You drank his drink but not ours? Let us feed you too!¡± Celine was feeling a little overwhelmed by the eager attention. Across the room, Adam¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed dangerously. His chiseled jaw tightened as he stood and headed straight for Celine¡¯s booth.. celine was sipping hem drink when a strong, defined hand reached over and grabbed her delicate wrist. He lifted her off the couch as easily as if she were a child. shocked, she looked up and was met with Adam¡¯s handsome face. Celine for for a moment, then quickly struggled to pull her wrist free from his grip ¡°Let go of me, Adam!¡± Adam¡® was cold he forcefully draped her away. Ro jumped to her feet. ¡°Hey Adam! What are you doing? Let go of Celine!¡± and the scions who followed Adam were stunned, their faces filled with disbelief. They all wondered if they were hearing things. ¡°Is this the same Celine we¡¯ve always known! The ugly duckling? She¡¯s actually gorgeous? Benjamin dose in ce as he watched Addrag the stunning figure away. Dann Celine turned into a treaking angel the moment she ditched Adam Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Adany¡¯s grip¨Con Celine¡¯s wrist was unyielding. His strong hand was like an inn shackle. No matter how hard she fought, she couldn¡¯t break free. His long strides forced her to stumble along behind him. ¡°Let palme, Adim!¡± she shouted fast then, Adan sarang his hand, and Celine¡¯s delicate backslmed into the cold wall. Her vision went dark as his tall, imposing tigure pressed in trapping her against the wall. Dunedin by he prowled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dead, Celine Tate? You¡¯re actually out here ring with other men? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Celle fremd. ¡°What do you mean bying? Adam gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re dressing the ash¡± WhatAsl ¡°You better exin, Adam Alvreal¡± Celine snapped. Adan lowered his gaze, eyeing her short dress. ¡°Your thighs are practically hanging out. Is that how desperate you are for people to look at your legs?¡± Sure, het dress wwalde on the shorter skle, but Rohis had chosen the dias for her, She had said, ¡°You never show your legs, giving Curly the chance in mi hers. Tonight, let¡¯s show everyone who rolly has the best legs in Mercing.¡± Cled an eyebrow. ¡°Seems He you were looking at my legs, Mr. Alvarez¡± Cleaned back against the wall, her pasturezy yet elegant. She slowly lifted her right leg and brested her crystal heel against his ankle. Adun stood there in tailored ck slicks that highlighted his long legs, exuding an al of cold elegance and restraint. From his ankle, Celine slowly trolled upward along his calt in a trati, deliberate motion. It was both a seduction and a provocation Adam gave her a cold look. ¡°What are you doing? Cellere sesirkel ¡°ML. Alvarez, whose legs do you prefer wine or Caly¡¯s Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on her, captivated by the delicase taures of her face, which radiated in alust ethereal beauty. She looked like an otherworldly angel, yet here she was, belly weeping him He¡¯d noticed her beautyst night, hidden behind those ck¨Cframed sses, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so striking However, there was something familiar about her face. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Celine¡¯s bright eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Has Grly ever tried to serce you with her legs,M Adam¡¯s breath hitched. He leaned closer to look at her, ¡°Celine, are you really such You think about men all day and n hired eight escorts!¡± He avoided answering her question about Carly. That was perhaps the most polite way for a man to protect a woman. HS rtionship with Carly had been a grand love story from their youthful, carefree days. Carly must have seduced him at some point. That was the only way to exin why she Ingered so vividly in his memory Carly was truly blessed to have such a cold¨Chearted man resin devoted to her for so long. Adam must have never used a word like ¡°r¡± to describe her. Though Celine was smiling, her eyes remained as cold as loe ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez. There¡¯s an issue with your manhood. Since you can¡¯t satisfy me, I have to po tind someone healthy. Let¡¯s get divorced already. If one man doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll find another who does.¡± She said he had issues again! This woman was unbelievable Adam gripped delicate ja ¡°Is this some sort of provocation? Are you so desperate to find out if I have issues? Celine froze. Adam leaned in close, his lips hovering near hers with an almost teasing proximity. Yet his words were lcy and detached. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, Celine. I¡¯ll never touch you. The one! low is Carly!¡± The anthe bed was Carly Hedidn¡¯t even need to say it. Celine already knew. Still, hearing it sting her heart. It wasn¡¯t a sharp pain, but a dull, relentless ache that spread in countless tiny waves. at then, a sweet voice rang out. ¡°Adam¡± Closed uponly in see Carly standing there. Carly, the renowned Scarlet Rose of Mercity, was a beauty with my lips and pearly teeth. Years of dance training had given her agraceful, supple tigern. Seeing lit, Adam instantly released Celine and strode toward Curly. He lowered his paze to meet hers. His eyes were tiled with a warmth Celine had never seen before. ¡°You¡¯re Carly modded before ncing at Celine, ¡°And this is?¡± Carly didn¡¯t recognize her at all. But Crline world never forget Carly The truth was, Celine and Carlywere neither full nor half¨Csisters. Haydn won¡¯t Celia¡¯s biological father. He was her stepfather. Once, Celine had a happy family. Her father, Aaron Tate, and has mother, Lacy Garcia, had been devoted to each other Aaron loved her dearly. He would be high into the air everyday. ¡°My litle Celine going to grow up so happy¡± Then, one day, be was gone. His brother, Hayden, mowed in with his daughter, Carly, into Aaren¡¯s house, and Lacy became Carly¡¯s mother as well. arynemarried Cline¡¯sunck From then on, her allection was directed sukly toward Galy, not Celine. When Carly scored 99 on an exam and Celine scored aco, Lucy punished her ¡°Why can¡¯t you let Curly shine? Do you always have to outdo her?¡± When Carly fell, her hair was shaved off for chemotherapy. She cried that she looked ugly. Lucy led beely shaved Celine¡¯s head. ¡°You need to be ugly with Carly That way, she¡¯ll stop crying.¡± Night after night, Lucy, Hayden, and Curly would cuddle together, theirughter spiling out into the hallway Celine would stand outside, crying while clutching the dell that Aaron had bought her.¡°Kamay scared.¡± Eventually, Carly started calling Lucy ¡°Mommy Lary was thrilled, but Carly said, ¡°Mommy, you can only have one daughter¡± Chapter On a rainy day, Lucy drove Celine to the countryside and left her there Little Celine chased the car while sobbing. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Mommy! I¡¯ll be a good girl. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll let Carly have everything! I want a hug, Mommy! I¡¯m scared!¡± Chaching her doll, she fell heavily into the mud. She watched helplessly as Lucy drove away, disappearing from her sight. Celine would never forget Carly. At this moment, Benjamin rushed over. ¡°Duly, she¡¯s your sister. She¡¯s Celine!¡± Carly froze in disbelict. ¡°You¡¯re¡­Ccline? Celine knew Carly had always looked down on her. As children, Carly had bested her at every turn. She had always been outstanding. Later, she even dated Adam, the heir to the Alvarez family. Raised in a life of luxury and affection, Carly became proud and untouchable. Benjamin was once again stunned by Celine¡¯s exquisite beauty. He murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Celine to look this stunning.¡± Carly¡¯s childhood memories of Celine were vague because she had never paid much attention to this unloved sister. But wasn¡¯t Celine the ugly duckling from the countryside? Carly stepped closer. Her gaze swept over Celine with thinly veiled disdain. ¡°Celine, I didn¡¯t expect you to doll yourself up like me.¡± Celine was rendered speechless. Well, Carly could think whatever she wanted as long as she was happy Celine straightened her slender back and smiled without saying a word. The corridor lights cast a soft glow on her delicate, ethereal face. She was no longer the same little Celine from before. Just then, Carly spoke up. ¡°Celine, I heard you and Adams are divorcing Can¡¯t survive without a man, huh? Resorting to male escorts to till the void? If I were you, I¡¯d get a job,¡± Turning to Adam, she added in a condescending tone, ¡°Adum, Celine has taken care of you for so long. You should at least help her find work. Maybe as a housekeeper.¡± Adam¡¯s are flickered to Celine. Benjamin Interjected, ¡°Carly, every job requires qualifications What¡¯s Celine¡¯s education level? Carly seemed to remember something asing. She raised her chin with a smile and said, ¡°She dropped out of school when she was 16. Chapter The Divorce Prescription Chapter 6 Benjamin was asimanded to learn that Celine dropped out of school at the age of 16 People associated with Benjamin respected Carly not just because she was beautiful but also because she was incredibly smart. She graduated from a top¨Ctier college, and in Mercity¡¯s high society, no one was more aplished than her. She was the perfect match for Adam. Bear alone hadn¡¯t gotten het far. It was looks paleed with brains that really mattrend. The higher up you went in society, the more they valued a woman¡¯s education. Benjamin lest all the lile goodwill he had toward Celine. His tone was full of disdain. ¡°Celine, you seriously dropped out at in? Ordine nced at the prond carly and smiled calmly ¡°Weah, you¡¯re right¡± Tegin scoffed ¡°Well, funny coincidence. Mom also dropped out at 16. But unlike you, he¡¯s the real deal. At 16, he earned his double master¡¯s degrees from Haffard University, He made history. On the other hand, you stopped studying and probably didn¡¯t even fish high school Carle acted like she was all above Celine, looking down on her. rall and handsome, Adam stood there in silence, the hallway lights casting a cool glow on his striking, alot face as he looked at Celine For the past three years, Celine had been a housewife, her life revolving around him. it made sense that she hadn¡¯t pursued much education. ole did seem embarrassed or back down. In fact, her clear, bright eyes met hits as she smiled gracefully and said. ¡°Yeah, such coincidence¡± Adam felt a strange flutter in his chest, though he couldn¡¯t quite exin why. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how beautiful Celle¡¯s eyes were¨Cbright and full of life, derwing his attention in aware that made him feel connected to her. ¡°Celine!¡± Just then, Rabin came running ever, looking terious. ¡°Carly, are you bullying Celine again?¡± carly held her head high. ¡°We¡¯re not bullying Celine We were actually trying to help her find a job.¡± Fobin was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re helping her dob Curly continued with an air of generosity, ¡°Yeah, even though Celine doesn¡¯t have a degree or high school diploma, we¡¯ll do our best to find her a good job, Robinughed, clearly annoyed. ¡°Do you even know who Celine really? She¡¯s¡ª¡± Tere she could finish, Celine grabbed her arm and stopped her. ¡°kobin, lors go! Robin swallowed her words, but she said to Curly disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you one day With that, Robin and Celine walked away, Fusing Benjamin said, ¡°What¡¯s her deal? She dropped out at 16, and she¡¯s acting like this? were her, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to show my face.¡± Carly didn¡¯t get angry. In fact, she had never even bothered to take Celine seriously. Celine won¡¯t dam strandards. She smiled at Benjamin ¡°Benjamin, forget it. Ignorance bi bliss.¡± Benjamin then turned to Adam and said, ¡°Adam, you need to divorce Celine. You deserve better¡± Adam maintained the same cool demeanor while looking at Carly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Carly responded with a ned. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . worthy of being her rival Getting upset over line would only lower her Benjamin and Carly followed Adam out. When Adam looked up, he saw a familiar face¨Cthe President of Hand University Samuel Peyton. He approached him ¡°Mr. Peyton, what brings you to Mercity? Carly held a lot of respect for Samuel Although she was academically gifted, she had never had the chance to enter a prestigious university The Haffard. Samumed ¡°I¡¯m here for a seminar. Funny coincidence, your junioris ako in Mercity.¡± Adan pained. ¡°My junior?¡± Samuel said, ¡°We have has big names at afford. First, there¡¯s Adam, and then there¡¯s your junior here just like you, she¡¯s got her double degrees at 16. She¡¯s incredibly smart. Too bad you¡¯re a few years apart, so you don¡¯t know her.¡± Benjamin raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wow, this junior of yours is that impressive? How does shepare to you?! Samud smiled and nced at Ada. ¡°They¡¯re equally matched.¡°. Adam raised an eyebrow, nut having met a girl who could match him before. Carly was hearing about this genius junior for the first time. While she didn¡¯t have anything against Cline, this Impressive junior immediately sparked her jealousy and cunosity. Samuelpalled out his phote. ¡°Mr. Ahares, we sent you your junkar¡¯s member. You should get in touch with her. She¡¯s also in Mercity, and as her senior, you should look out for Adam nodded. ¡°Got It, Mr. Peyton.¡± Samuel lett, and Benjamin urged, ¡°Adam, check out her WhatsApp now. I want to see what she looks like ¡± Adam pulled out his phone and searched dan the number Samuel gave her on WhatsApp The name was just a letter¨CC, with a white cover photo. Benjamin frowned. ¡°What does the ¡®C¡® mean?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure. Still, he added the number to his contacts Carly, auticing their fascination with this Junior, felt annoyed. Just then, a Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up, and Adan¡¯s personal assistant, Leo Zimes, got out Carly quickly ended the discussion. ¡°Adam, the car¡¯s home. Let¡¯s go.¡± Berjanda wased. ¡°Adan, Carly, see youter.¡± The all¨CRoyce cried smoothly down the road. Inside the quiet, luurious cabin, Leo, who was behind the wheel, looked into the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Where to, Mr. Adam simply said, ¡°the ice¡± ly looked at Adam, the city¡¯s meen lights spiling through the window and lighting up his handsome, mysterious face. Hic eyes saftened with affection. ¡°Adam, what¡¯s going on been you and Celine? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re starting to find her pretty and want something to happen between you Adam red at he, his voice nonchnt, almostzy. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Anything between us is normal. Didn¡¯t you push her onto me? Carly knew he was still mad at her for what happened three years ago. Back then, Criling had to marry Adam in her ce because she had left him She tried to exin. ¡°Adam, Celine insisted on marrying you couldn¡¯t just stand in her way¡ª¡°¡± Adam locked at her coldly, ¡°Do you think you sound convincing? Carly bit her lip, upset.¡°Tine, I left you three years ago. If you couldn¡¯t look past it, then let¡¯s break up You don¡¯t have to be with me.¡± Colynomed to Den and said, ¡°Loo, stop the car!¡± She was about in put out, but Adan¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist with surprising strength and pulling her into his chest. with amk of exasperation and affection, he said, ¡°Carly, you¡¯re just taking advantage of me because you know I spoil you too much.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Carly smiled sweetly, her heart brimming with happiness. She rted into Adam¡¯s embrace, tiring her face up to him. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t seeme go. You¡¯ll always want me. Being the richest mom in Mercity, Adam was not only handsome but also dignified and influential. He could move mountains. If he wished He had everything Carly looked for in a But there years ago, after his car ident, he had been left in aa The doctors said he would never wakeup How could she waste her best years on someone who might nextebacks, she left him. Whe weld have thought that Celine, stepping in for her, had married him? Then, in jost three years, Adam woke up from hise Even now, Carly still didn¡¯t understand how it happened si Celine that brought him back! The doctors called it a medical intrace And so, she had returned. She knew Adam loved her. He wouldn¡¯t push her away. Adamstared at Carly¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Witmeren¡¯t for what happened¡­ da yon revilly think I¡¯d spod you likethis?¡± the mention of Only seed, shot el crossing her eyes. She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Did you sleep with Deline? Adam lower his gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡± She knew he hadn¡¯t slept with Celine; she was just teasing him, ying.co. He took the bat, the conversation burning more flirtatious Carly liked this side of him¨Cthe mature, charming man with a hint of mischief that made her heart race with every word. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her lips brushing nove his as she whispered, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me? Lea, who had been following Ad for years, smartly raised the partition between the front and backseats. Adyn didn¡¯t answer, just looked at her. Carl was wearing a red spaghem strap dress, the bem riding up as she straddled him. Her long, slender legs werepletely exposed. She tightened her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. ¡°Come on, tele. Do you want some sexy time with me or not?¡± hed yes, she was ready right then and there. Adem understood her intentions. But for some reason, his mind wandered back to eacher at the club, Carly asked him who he thought was more attractive¨Cher or Celine¡¯s rec some reason, Adam couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Celine at that moment. He gently pulled Carly¡¯s arms around his neck. I¡¯m still married to Deline.!! Caly was untaxed. ¡°And?¡± Adam sald, ¡°Thawenention of cheating on my wife¡± Carly went sent, all the heat between them exporting, she got up from hisp, feeling disappointed. She had her pride. She would only sleep with Adam if he wanted her. shened to look at him, defiant ¡°So when are you going to divorce coline? Adam out the window, his thoughts momentarily drifting was good at celine asked for a divorce he had been nning on it anyway. svol was cold as he replied. ¡°Soon.¡± Back at the apartment, Celiney down on her sodbo, letting the exhaustion from the night wash over her. After tonight¡¯s indulgence, it was time for her life to get back on k She grabbed her phone and opened WhatsApp she had ounts. She had been dingber ¡°Collie Take¨CAhrare ount for the past three years, but that one was now officialpoine Won the loud into her other ount, her WhatsApp was floodedwith messages from a group chat with the name ¡°Happy Bamily¡°. She opened and saw Cyrus Pope¡¯s message. ¡°Wow! Celine, you¡¯re finally back.online!* Then, mother image from Jason Miles came in ¡°Wee back, Celine!¡± Perry Marshall said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back All the of them were delighted, eagerly celebrating their renkon dugh WhatsApp. Cyrus said, ¡°Three young celine was focusing on romance, saying gooday to go to find herself a man. So, Celine, is being with a man bun?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Celine replied, ¡°Not at all ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s gather heart broken,¡± Jason teased. Perry jumped in ¡°Son Celler has someone she can¡¯t handle, bali?¡± Cynes couldn¡¯t stop loughing ¡°Alright, stupmaking fan of Celine. Let¡¯s just say she¡¯s been through a tough time with conce these past three years. Sorry, it¡¯s just too funny. I need amontend tough it oh my goodness!¡± Celine rolled her eye, wishing she could kick them out of the group chat. Just then, Cyrus got back to business. ¡°Celine, it¡¯s time for you to get back to work. The supery appointments are piling up thedy scheduled a tricky heart surgery for you tomorrow at Haven Hospital¡± Celine replied with an ¡°Okay¡± emoji She noticed a raw message when she tumed to WhatsApp¡¯s main page. She clicked on it¨Cit was from Adam It was almost rank. For the past three years, she had messaged him daily using her ¡°line Tate¨CAlvarez ount, and be hadn¡¯t responded once. Now, she had logged into this acount and he was trying to contact her. Then, the thought crossed her mind, ¡°You thought you were better than me, but now I¡¯m out of your league.¡± Celine¡¯s fingers hovered over the screen, ready to tap on the chat box. Alvarez Group was a powerhouse in Mercity, dominating the city¡¯s economy. The building towered over everything, glowing even brighter at night, symbolizing wealth and power. After dropping off Carly, Adam made his way to his office. He sat in a sleek, ck leather chair, reading through documents. He signed his name at the bottom of each page with sharp, decisive strokes. The city lights reflected off the tall windows as if the whole city was there to highlight his persence His phone buzzed with a WhatsApp notification. Adam picked it up. It was a message from that junior of his When he read the reply, he paused for a moment before a smirk appeared on his lips. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 8 Chapter U bent to Adam that legendary junior of his was Celine. And she had rejected his request to connect. At that moment, Lead in with a cup of coller, when he saw Adam¡¯s phone, hayes widened ¡°What? Did someone actually reject Mr. Ahrarea¡¯s friend request?¡± he thought. That was quite unbelievable. Lemented, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, your junior is quite something.¡± It was totally for Adam that colline didn¡¯t want to pet in touch with him Herrowed his brow after jest one siper Leo¡¯s colle Leasked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, is the coffee not to your king? should make another one? Adam suddenly found himself longing for the coffeecline used to make for him. It was perfect, just how he liked it. His face remained impasse as he replied, ¡°Write an eight¨Cfigure check That¡¯s my divorce settlement for Celine.¡± she said she wanted a clean break, but he didn¡¯t believe it. He thought she was just ying games to get more money from him. After all, a woman from the countryside who dropped out of school at 16 couldn¡¯t possibly make a ling This eight¨Cfigurecheck would bay her out and wipe out the past three years. After that, neither of them would me anything to the other. Leo nodded ¡°Understood, Mr. Alver¡± At that moment, Leo¡¯s phone rang. He answered, and his face it up ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I have good news! Dr. Chas agreed to take on the heart surgery for Ms. Tatel Dr.C, mnowned for her miraculous medical skills, had be a legend in the medical world. The wealthiest and most influential people waited in line for her services But three years ago, Dr. Chad suddenly disappeared. No one knew where she had gone. Now, three yearster, Dr. Chad returned Carly had suffered from a heat condition since childhood. She had been hospitalized and treated, but the illness never truly went Thanks to Adam¡¯s influence and resources, he had sessfully arranged for Dr.Cs treat Carly¡¯s condition. Adam¡¯s expression rxed a little, and a smile rugged at theer of his lips. Corly was finally going to be treated. The next day, line arrived at Haven Hospital Suddenly, atrof bodyguards in ck suits stormed in, parting the crowd with impress he force. People were shoved aside as Adam and Curly made their entrance. The young women nearby were gossiping. what¡¯s goingon?¡± ¡°dan¡¯t know?¡°That¡¯s Carly Tate, aka Scarlet Hose, the prima ballenna. She felt unwell during her dance today, and Mr. Alvarez Adam bought her in for treatment ¡°Mr.Abanerish? No wonder there¡¯s so muchmation Celine couldn¡¯t believe ber luck. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Adam and Carly here at the hospital ¡°Look, here theye! Mr.Alvarez and Carly!¡± one of the young women exchimed Celine looked up just as Adam¡¯s tall, handsome fignerme into view. He was wearing lored ck salt, radiating elegance and authority. Carly was cradled in his arms, heldelose as he walked confidently through the hospital A few doctors and uses from the hospital gathered around them, leading them like they were the center of attention.¡± Adam kept walking, holdiCarly nightly, unfazed by die attention. The young women around them were practically swooning ¡°Wow, Mr. Abrez is so handam He¡¯s the true definition of a CO ¡°Mr. Abares, please this way¡± ¡°And Girly is so beautiful, with wless skin and grace in her dancing. Of course, she and Mr. Alvarez make the perfectple¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Another woman said, ¡°Handsome C50 and the graceful ballerina. Wow, it¡¯s like something out of a fairytale!¡± Celine and Adam were secretly married, known only to a few acquaintances. Everyone was absessed with the east Adam and Cly together Celine watched Adam disappeared from wew. He hadn¡¯t noticed her, his attention had been only the whole time. She was just a bystander in their fairytale romance She took a deep breath and refocused, finding the room number for her appointment on her phone. She arrived at the VIP room 109, where she saw Adam, Curly, Hayden_ and Lucy. Carly was already sitting on the bed, with Hayden and Lucy nking her. They showered her with affection, just like when she was a child. They treated her like a litle princess Hirden beamed ¡°Carly, this is wonderful Mr. Alvarez has arranged for Dr. Clo treat you¡± Lucy, overwhelmed with emotion, wiped away a tove. ¡°My poor Carlyou¡¯ve suffered so much, but soon, Dr. Cvril make you healthy again. You¡¯ll be able to happily marry Mr. Where and his bride.¡± Carlshed sweets at Adm Adamstood tall next to her, gently rulling her hair. The scene looked so warm, so perfect¨Clike a family portrait. Celine stood frogen at the door, tanned. She really hadn¡¯t expected the world to be this small. The heart surgery Perry arranged for her was actually for Carly. The sight of their happy family made her eyes well up with unshed tears. It was then that Adan, who had been talking with the others, seemed to sense something. He turned his head, and his cold, sharp gaze locked onto her. didn¡¯t have time to react befor their eyes met. Adam¡¯s wys narrowed, and in a few long strides, he was right in front of her. ¡°Ordine, what are you doing here?¡± His voice dropped dangerously cold ¡°Celine, are you following me? Celery shook her head ¡°No, I¡¯m not Lury and Hayden noticed her and immediately scolded her ¡°Celine, what are you doing here? We¡¯ve brought in the renowned Dr. C, the medical prodigy, to t making a scene? Hayden¡¯s expression hardened ¡°Celine, you really don¡¯t know when to stop. You should leave now.¡± Carly didn¡¯t say a word. She just nced at her from the bed, her expression haughty and dismissive. At that moment, Adam stepped forward, his tall figure looming as he grabbed Celine¡¯s slender arm and yanked her away. ¡°cieline, are you met tired of ying hard to get? he asked. ¡°Are you following me around now? Stop wasting your time on me. Get out of here!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 9 Chapter No one weed her presence. Everyone seemed eager to delve her away. Celine found it almostughable. Her cold, clear paze swept across Loxy, Carly, and Hayden before she jerked her arm free from Adam¡¯s grasp. She shed a faint smile and said, ¡° Fine, I¡¯ll They were the ones who drove her with that, Celine left and walled But just as quickly, she turned back. She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear and looked at Adam. ¡°Adam, do you know why Ticame to Haven Hospital today?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes looked over her delicate, pale face, her skin so soft that it looked almost etherrd. Her beauty seemed to shine even brighter in the dimlight He remained expressionless, clearly uninterested. His voice mas ley.¡°Crine, if you keep this up, it¡¯s going to get linesome.¡± Celine stepped forward, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she smiled seductively ¡°I came here to find you a good doctor.¡± She pulled out a name card and handed it to him Adam looked down at the yellowed, wem card. It ww.like something that might have been slipped under the door. It was a name card of a famous family doctor specializing in fertility treatments. His contact number was also written on the card. Adam¡¯s eyes twitched. Celine slipped the card into his suit pocket. ¡°Carly has a problem; surely you do too. You all should get checked out.¡± With that, she bumed and walked away Adam¡¯s hand, hanging loosely at his side, clenched into a fist Celine always seemed to know how to piss him off. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Carly spoke up, her vice soft and cousing, ¡°Adan, forget it. Don¡¯t waste your time with Celine. She¡¯s not worth Dury nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. Where¡¯s Dr. C? Why hasn¡¯t the doctor shown up yet?¡± The mention of Dr.Cmade everyone tense. She was Carly¡¯s only hope. Adan nced down at his watch. The scheduled time had passed, and there was no sign of Dr.C just them, mediod staff entered the coom. ¡°Mtc. Alvarez,¡± dwy said. Carly, Hayden, and Lary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is Dr. Chere?¡± The medical staff locked at Adam. ¡°Mr. Warez, Dr. Chas arrived¡± Adam locked toward the door, expecting to see someone, but he saw a slender figurepping away¨CCelne. She deappeared around theer. Adam frowned. Thisbr. C¡® The medical staff responded, ¡°Dr. Crame, but then she left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Carly, Hayden, and Lucy¡¯s faces turned pale. ¡°Why did Dr. Clear? She hasn¡¯t even seen Carly yet!¡± The medical staff apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Dr.Cwill not at Ms.T Carly¡¯s tight, beautiful face drained of color. She was trying to figure out why D. Cwouldn¡¯t treat her. The excitement they had felt moments before was abruptly extinguished, leaving everyonesinned Carlybecke down. ¡°Why won¡¯t Dr. Cinat me? Why? Hayden and Lucy quickly rushed tofort her, speaking softly. ¡°Carly, don¡¯t be upart. We¡¯ll find a way to bring Dr. Chack You¡¯ll be fine Adam¡¯s handsome features suddenly hardened into something sharp and dangerous. He stared at the empty ride, hissiy Celine left the hospital, and as she stepped outside, someone called her name. ¡°Celine¡± She stopped and slowly turned around to see Lary Lucy had followed her outside. She then came up to her and handed her something ¡°Celine, this is for you.¡± Celine nced down. It was a chock for 20 thousand dors. Lucy said, ¡°Celine, Adam doesn¡¯t like you. Stop hanging on him. Let him be with your sister, Why can¡¯t you just let Carly have him? Just get the diveece finalized with Adam; take the money, and go back to the countryside.¡± Celine found it utterly ironic. If it weren¡¯t for the DNA test she secretly had done on Lucy and Carly, she would her thight Carly was Lucy was indeed Gary¡¯s stepmother. And yes, she only ever loved Carly. She never loved Celine, who was her biological dughter. Gline knew that Lucy was infatuated with Hayden, and because of that, she loved everything rted to him. her real doughter. Celine looked at Lary with her clear, bright eyes and amiked. ¡°Is the position of Mrs. Alvarez really worth only this much to you? Or is that all I¡¯m worth in your eyes? Lucy froment before quickly defending herself, ¡°Celine, I¡¯m doing this for your good as your mother. This ce isn¡¯t right for you¡± The wood was foreign on her tongue, and a bitter sale crossed Cline¡¯s face ¡°ou¡¯ve already sent the to the countryside once. Now you want to send me back again? You¡¯ve such a wonderful mother!¡± without saying another ward, Celine turned and left, halling a ch Celise sat quietly in the backseat of the car. She pulled a candy from her bag unwrapped caretally, and popped it into her mouth. The elderly driver, perring through the rearview mirror, couldn¡¯t help but notice her. She was wearing a simple dress, appearingposed and calm¨Cthere was a quiet strength about her. She had very pale skin, and her body looked delicate like she could break easily. 27 With a smile, the driver spoke. ¡°You really like candy, hub?¡± Celine looked up, the breeze from the window brushing her hair somly against her face. She smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, sometimes a little sweetness helps sweeten the bitterness in lite.¡± Locy stood frozen as she watched the car pull away. Just then, someone approached her. ¡°Mrs Tate¡± Lury turned, surprised to see Samson Stone, the director of Haven Hospital. She quickly walked up to him. ¡°Mr. Stone, hello. You have the best connections. Is there any way you can ask Dr. Cto treat my daughter, Carly? Samson smiled. ¡°Mrs. Tate, I happen to know Dr. C personally, I can introduce you to her.¡± Lacy¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really?Thank you, Mr. Stone.¡± Samson looked in the direction where Celine had disappeared, a sly smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Mrs. Tate, is that your eldest daughter? I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful She looked like an angel!¡± Lucy¡¯s smile faltered, and her face grew cold and expressionless. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 10 Chapter to Asight settled in at Tate M, Lacy sat on the couch in all nightgown, waiting for Hayden toe home. In her youth, Lary was a stunning beauty from Josema, adored by Aaron. He pampered her like a queen. After marrying Hayden, who took over Aaron¡¯s business and expanded it eventher, Lucy took on the role at the graciousdy of the house. She had taken good care of hersell, still dating grace and charm despite the years, night then, a housekeeper opened the front door of the house. Hayden had retinued. Lucy¡¯s face brightened with joy. She hurried oves in greet him, helping hemove his suit jacket. ¡°Itney, why did you home Unlike Aaron¡¯s steady, reserved personality, Hayden had been a handsome and charismatie man in his youth. As the crot, has power only grew, and it made him all the more Haplen replied, ¡°I had a business engagement tonight Lucy suddenly caught a familiar scent of perfume on his jacket. She recognized it was the grace won by the new secretary he had hired. Frowning, Lacy asked, ¡°Honey, were you with that secretary again?¡± Hayden raked an eyebrow, clearly irritated. ¡°Lacy, stop being paranoid. Carly is upset because Dr. Cwouldn¡¯t irrather, so you er, so you should spend your timeforting her. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest He began to bu, heading for the stairs But Lucy quickly called out, ¡°I know how to get Dr. Cho treat Grly.¡± Hayden stopped in his tracks, immediately tuming back to her. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and smiled, ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re amazing. You never disappointme ¦°¦± Hayden, knew just how to tter het, speaking to the salt, romantic side of Lucy, who was deeply in tune with her josanaberitage C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lucy leaned into him, teasing him with a yful book. ¡°Thave one condition. You have to fire your secretary,¡± Hayden Laughed, ¡°No problem I¡¯ll fireber tomorrow.¡± With that Hayden swept Lary up in his sems. Her body melted into his embrace as she looked up at him, her smile fall of mischief. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say you were tired Lucy¡¯s robe slipped open, revealingcy, seductive lingerie. Hayden grinned devilishly, ¡°Look at you being in tempting How can I resist?¡± Lacy ytully him. ¡°You¡¯re such a bad boy.¡± Heughed wickedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? The not day, caine medved a call from Lucy Lucy¡¯s voice was motherly and warm ¡°Deline, we wrong thest time at the hospital I¡¯ve prepared a meal of your favorite dishes. Come homedoravic.¡± Rabin, who had been avesdropping in the kitchen, poked her head out. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t go. She¡¯s just Hagen¡¯spdog, the age, she¡¯s still acting like a lovesick teenager. beyond saving¡± celine¡¯s expression remained calm as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± She¡¯s She was about to hang up when Lucy said, ¡°Celine, your father left a bottle of Chibou Lafite wine for you. He wanted you to drink it when you were older. I¡¯ve bought it out. Come back and drink it with me! Celine¡¯s fingers lesbided. Lucy know exactly how to y to her weakness When Celine arrived at Tate Manor, there was no sight of Hayden and Gerly. Luxy had indeed perpared avish spread, with abottle of Chateau Lalitewine ced on the table. Aaron wrote the words ¡°Chateau Lafite¡± in his clumsy handwriting. He wasn¡¯t highly educated, but he had built his wealth from scrach, unlike Hayden, wunbeersity graduate back. then. Crine gently traced the words with her fingers. She remembered when Aaron adored her. She was his line treun. Lacy seemed to be in high spirits today. Her radiated wannth. She opened the battle of Chilteau Lafite, pouring two ss¨Cone for herself, and one for celice ¡°Celine, let¡¯s make a toast.¡± Celine nced at Lucy, her volor cold as she asked, ¡°How did my fathermally die?¡°! At the question, Luxy¡¯s had shook, nearly spilling the wine. Her gaze flickered, avoiding Celine¡¯s gaze. ¡°Celine, your father he died of less. You wouldn¡¯t understand even i exined it to you. You¡¯re not a doctor!¡± Just as she stood to lure, Samson appeared, walking toward her. Gele frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Samson, a middle¨Caged man, appeared refined However, he ryed Deine with ascivious, leering amik. Lucy set her cup down and smiled coldly. ¡°Celine, this is Mr. Seone from the hospital. He knows Dr. C, and he can arrange for her to treat Carly¡± Celine eyel Samann suspiciously. This man knew Dr. C She smirked. ¡°?¡± Lucy dropped the pretense of being a loving mother. ¡°Celine, all you have to do is sleep with Mr. Stove once, and Carly will be sumed.¡± Hen dem mother was asking her to sleep with a man just to save Carly. So this was why Locy had called her back Chapter 10: celine suddenly felt a wave of heat wash over her¨Csuddenly feeling flushed, her body burning up. Something wasn¡¯t right. She looked at the Chateau Lafite bottle and realized Lucy had drugged her with Aaron¡¯s wine. What else was her mother capable of? Celine¡¯s clear eyes began to redden. She stared at Lucy, feeling nothing but disappointment. She had no idea what she had done wrong, why she had never been loved. Lucy, avoiding her gaze, turned to Samson. ¡°Mr. Stone, she¡¯s yours now.¡± Samson eagerly licked his lips and stepped forward. ¡°Nice to meet you, gorgeous. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as sweet in bed as you look!¡± Lucy then left the room. As soon as Lucy was gone, Samson copsed to the floor, knocked out by the potent medicinal herbs Celine had administered, Celine¡¯s face bumed. The dog had hit her hard. She fumbled for the silver needles at her waist, but they were missing¨Cshe must have left them in the vi. Celine uredly ran back there. She hadn¡¯t returned since she moved out with her suitcase She entered the master bedroom and searched for the needles, but they were nowhere to be found. Perhaps Sofiahad thrown them out while cleaning. Celine wasn¡¯t used to drinking, and the aftereffects from the wine were starting to hit. Her head swam, and the rational thoughts she had been holding onto started to slip away, overwhelmed by the rising heat in her body. A steady, familiarser of footsteps sounded from outside the door. Had Adams returned? Celine¡¯s eyes lit up The door creaked open. The moment Adam stepped in, her b epped in, her burning, soft body copsed into his arms. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 11 Adamched out, catching her in his sms. He lowered his sharp gaze, his lips pessed in displeasure. ¡°Celine, why did youe back?¡± celine hadn¡¯t expected him toe home. He was in a perfectly tailored ck mult, just back from outside, the cool night at still clinging to his expensive fabric. celine¡¯s body felt hot, and instinctively, she leaned into him. She was hoping his cold, mature presence would douse the fire within her. Her eyes fond as she gazed up at him. ¡°Adam.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he pushed her away. His cold gaze locked onto hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Clero, eating what she had been thinking¨Casking him for help. It was unlikely Adam would give her a helping hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been dragged¡± Adam frowned. He thought Inwardly, ¡°This woman is always causing trouble. She really knows how to get into a mesa.¡± Adam strode toward therge window, pulling his phone out of his pocket. He dialed a number. The phonerang, and soon, Benjamin¡¯s yoke came through ¡°Hammaythelp you, Adam.¡± Adam said, ¡°What should I do it a woman has been drug pd?¡± Benjaminughed, sounding amused. ¡°Is it carly? Are you not gonna help her yourself?¡± He then added, ¡°it¡¯s not carly, just put her in cold water. It¡¯s going to be ufortable, but she be beef she can handle it she can¡¯t, her veins will burst, and she ¡®lidie¡± Adam hung up the phone and humed to look at Celine ¡°Can you manage a cold shower on your own? She quickly walked toward the bathroom Adam removed his ck jacket just as the sound at water running came from the bathroom. Celine¡¯s echoed Adam¡¯s expression darkened, his impatience growing What was she doing in there? He walked over and opened the dear. ¡°What¡¯s going One stood under the shower, her clothes pont, leaving only the press. The stapt pestad lightly on her delicate shoulders, her skin pale and smooth. The shower had yet to turn on, and she touched her torehead, lys filled pain Her voice was fragile she said, ¡°Thit my head.¡± Her unexpected vulnerability, now and unguarded, cangheadbft nd. He paused for a moment before gently brushing her hand away. Her forehead had reddered from the Impact. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re scareless,¡± hechided. I¡¯m not careless I¡¯m dicry!¡± she spat ¡®Sundall¡± Adam raised his hand and turned on the shower cald water rushed out, soaking her innately. The shock of cold water against her heated skin made her stumble, and she pressed sell into his chest. ¡®s too cold. I don¡¯t want to take a cold shower.¡± He took a step back, halling her close they both stood under the cold water. Celine¡¯s hands began to roam,ematically touching his want Adam¡¯s body reacted to her touches like any other normal man. His voice turned cold as he asked, ¡°Celine, where do you think your hands are going?¡± Her eyes d with confusion, Celice softly answered, ¡°Lean feel your abs¡­.¡± Adam was speechless. sullpressed against him, Celined her hand to gain at his wless face. ¡°You have a handsome face, too. Adam¡¯s patience snapped. He pushed her against the cold wall, his voice strained as he wamed her, ¡°Please behave.¡± Celine, untered by the warning, smiled mischievously. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re strong.Ill it.¡± Adam removed the shower head, looked at hershed face, and tried to clor her head with the cold water. peline strangled to push his hand. ¡°Adam, if it were Carly who was druped, would you helpher?¡± celine¡¯s long, wetshes uttered as she looked up at him, er eyes were all of pain, her walce low with bitems. ¡°You¡¯re making me take a cold shower because Carly. None of you care about me.¡± Adam noticed here were red, as though she hadered today. Suddenly, Celine leaned in, biting the curve of his throat. Adam¡¯s gripped around her waist, feeling how delicate and soft she was. His fingers barely needed to press in feel her slender frame. She was so tragike He felt his breath catch as his fingers dag into her delicate face, pulling her back. He growled, ¡°Do you just like biting things? Celine had lost most of herposure. Her eyes, swollen with unished tears, stared at him. She looked like she was on the verge of crying Adam stiffened, immediately palling him band back. Celine, however, wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to bite you. Does it hurt?¡± Before he could respond, she kissed him on the throat. She had gone from being wild topletely soft, kissing his chest gently. Celine looked up at him, her eyes fixed on his lips. ¡°Adam, I¡¯ve been drugged. I¡¯m still your wife. Please help me.¡± As she leaned closer to kiss him again, his phone rang, interrupting the moment. Adam pulled his phone out of his pocket and saw it was Carly calling The Divorce Prescription Chapter 12 Sewing Carly¡¯s caller, Adam¡¯s rationally snapped hark At that moment, he was a mess. His clothes were damp, his body was marked with kisses from a woman, and his breathing was still unsteady. Desire had consumed him just He had actually desired Celine! Adam didn¡¯t even like her. He med it all on the fact that he was a man and had failed to resist the temptation of such a stunning woman. He pressethebutton to answer the call, derling pulty toward Curly. The pilli made himen mere gentle heard her, and his voice softened noticeably ¡°Hey, Curly¡± hom the other and came the sound other metal music Carly¡¯s wort voice followed, ¡°adam, I¡¯m at a chib right now.¡± Adam pendel, ¡°No drinking. Have Jordan and you some mik.¡± Orly replied, ¡°Goth! My assistant lors des In you. Adam,e join us. I¡¯ll wait for you¡± Adamned, ready to line. But just then, a small hand reached out and grabbed the love of his shirt. He turned his head back. At this moment, Celine waspletely soaked. Her wet slip dress clung to her body, entuating her alluring curves. Her eyes were red, and she clung tightly to him, refusing to let him go. Adam moved slightly, attempting to free his sleeve from her grip. But Celine stubbornly held on, her reddened eyes staring up athim with determinations. Adam opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, Celine linged forward and hugged him. Her pot voice whispered near his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t go, please¡± One had grown up, but she realized she was still add of being abandoned. She freed standing dinner in the bustling streets, surrounded by strangers. Ada, tangled in her hold, di now what to do Carty¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°Adanjare you listing? Come here quickly¡± Celine stood on pine and suddenly muted soly.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That title was unique to the girl from back then. But wasn¡¯t that girly? Adam¡¯s expression shifted deamatically. ¡°Curly, He ended the call and pushed Celine against the wall. His derp, sharp pe tiedon her as he asked, ¡°Why¡¯d you call me that? Celine, who exactly are you?¡± Celine wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips. Her soft, psy Tips pressed against his unexpectedly, filling the air with a delicate tragrance. It was a kiss both sender and inexperienced. Adem didn¡¯t close his eyes but instead watched her intenth She didn¡¯t lose herether; her bright, watery eyes gazed right back at him. That was keben Adam noticed something shoolding liwa inaked femurkably like the eyes of the gel from back then. Celine Issed him for a moment when she got no reaction to him, she pulled away and gave up. Sheth timed to leave. But just then, Amigdamund her, pulling her slender body dietly into his embrace. His overwhelming masculine presence surrounded her as he bent down and kissed her deeply. Back at the club, Carly sat at the counter with her assistant, Jordan Lawrence. Jordan sud ¡°arly, isn¡¯t Mr. Alvarezing tonight? Carly stared to feel suspicious During their warlier phone call, Adam¡¯s con sed odi, as though someone else was with him. She immediately called jam ¡°Benjamin, were you with adam tonight? Benjamin replied. ¡°No, Carly But he did call earlier Something about a woman being drugged. He suddenly connected the dots. ¡°Carly, could be who got drugged? Adam¡¯s prate life is impably clean. There was only Carly in the post Now, with the addition of Cline, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess who he could be with. Carly led her fist in anger, resizing Adam was with Coline! But her mood quickly shifted, and she broke into a bright smile. Turning to Jordan, she said, ¡°Can you help me get all something?¡± jordan was puded and asked, ¡°What kind of something?¡± Carly¡¯s red lips curved into a yful smirk as she uttered a single med, ¡°Aphrodisiac¡± In the vile¡¯s bathroom, C¡¯s legs grow week under Adam¡¯s kiss, and she almost copsed to the floot Adam¡¯s strung arms is wrapped around her soft waist, steadying her. Celine¡¯ebeks flushed red just then, a sting of notifications interrupted them as Adam received a video rall. It was from Coly. Adam nced at Celine, then epted the video chat Carly was sitting at a bar counter with a ss of alcoholic of her. Her aantal up the crosshe asked. ¡°Adam, is Celine with you? She was drugged, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Adan didn¡¯t respond Carly simply held up a small packet of powder, then poured it into her drunk and downed it in one go as Adam watched. Adam Growned ¡°Carly, what did you just drink?¡± Carly¡¯s smile was dazzling. ¡°An aphrodisiac¡± Cline¡¯s slender frame buddered at her words she hadn¡¯t expected carly to drug herself. Adam¡¯s handsome face darkened. His voice was cold as he shouted, ¡°Carly!¡± ctive man approached Garly at the bar and tried to strike up a conversation. ¡°Hi, gorgeous. Can I buy you a drink?¡± Carly gestured toward the video chat, pointing at Adam, and told the man, ¡°That¡¯s my boyfriend. But if he doesn¡¯t show up within 30 minutes, I¡¯m all yours tonight ¡± Throw, intrigued. cart¡¯s repression was bold, her eyes full of defiance as she said, ¡°Adam, tonight, you have to choose¨Cme or Celine. You can only have one woman in your lite ¡± that, Carly ended the video call Adam¡¯s anger was palpable, his grip on his phone tightening as veins balged on the back of his hand. ¡°adim, juce only have one on your e ¡°Mom, you can only have one daught Therently simr phrases chord in Crine¡¯s mind like a curse, lerng ber momentarily stunned The wanth of Adan¡¯s presence denly shed Head let go of her and stepped a Glorfited her por, watching and of his damp clothes and into a fresh shirt and tailored trousers. He them araned to lim, and has deep back eyes locked on her face. ¡°What¡¯s your type? Dine was momentely baffled by the question Ademted, ¡°Tindyou, you¡¯d pre The Divorce Prescription Chapter 13 Celine¡¯s ears buzzed. Did Adam actually say he would find her a man, even two? He had already made his choice. He had chosen Carly without hesitation, It felt like a sharp de plunged deep into Celine¡¯s heart, badsting and Bearing her apart until she was left raw and bleeding. Her lips trembled as she struggled to find her voice. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m still your wife..¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Adam, now dressed in a clean ck shirt and tailored trousers, had shed the earlier chaos of passion. He stood before her,posed and indifferent, excuding his usual cold elegance. He handed her something. ¡°This is for you,¡± he said. Celine looked down. It was a check with an eight¨Cfigure sum. His cold, maic voice continued above her, ¡°Celine, this is your divorce settlement. Let¡¯s end this.¡± Adam ced the check on the bathroom counter, tamed, and strode out of the room, He was going to Carly, just like her mother did years ago. Celine¡¯s pale eyes filled with redness as tears threatened to spill. Once again, she was abandoned. Whether it was her mother or Adam, she had desperately tried to hold onto them, but they gave all their love to Carly. No matter how hard she tried, it was never enough. Soon, a man arrived outside. He spoke to the housekeeper, S ¡°Mr. Alvarez sent me. I¡¯m here for Mrs. Alvarez, Where is she?¡± Sofiareplied, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez is in her room. Follow me.¡± She then led the man toward Celine¡¯s room. Hearing the voices and the approaching footsteps, Celine¡¯s face drained of all color, turning paper¨Cwhite. She hadn¡¯t expected Adam to act so quickly, sending the man he promised in mere moments It was just so frantic. The footsteps grew closer, stopping just outside her door. In an instant, Celine got up, opened the window, and climbed out. It was the second floor, but she jumped without hesitation. Shended on the grass below and felt a searing pain shooting through her ankle. Ignoring her disheveled state, Celine pulled out her phone and dialed Robin. The call connected quickly. Robin¡¯s voice came through, sharp and familiar, as she asked, ¡°Hello? Celine? It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you home? Where the hell are you?¡± Hearing Robin¡¯s voler broke the dam. Bitter and scorching tears fell from Celine¡¯s eyes, one after another. Back at Club 1996, Carly sat at the bar. Her prettyce was flushed from the effects of the drug, making her even more alluring The tall, handsome man beside her had been eyeing her greedily. He reached out and draped an arm around her delicate shoulder, ¡°Gorgeous, the 30 minutes are almost up. Your boyfriend isn¡¯ting. Tonight, you¡¯re mine.¡± Carly ignored him, her attention fixed on the countdown timer on her phone. ¡°Why are you so impatient? There are still five seconds left. He¡¯ll definitelye. Five, four, three, two, one¡­ The moment she finished counting down, the weight on her shoulder vanished. The hand that had been casually resting there was suddenly gripped by a hand and forcefully twisted. Aloud crack echoed, and the man¡¯s wrist fractured instantly, Carly turned, and there he was¨CAdam His tall, broad shoulders carried the chill of frost and dew from the night air. The other man screamed in agony, but Adam¡¯s strength didn¡¯t waver. With a sharp push, he shoved the man aside. The man collided heavily with the bar, groaning and writhing in pain strong arm. shing a sweet, victorious smile, she dered, ¡°Didn¡¯t tell you my Carly stood up, her radiant face glowing with triumph as she hooked her arm around Adam¡¯s stru boyfriend woulde for me? Between her and Celine, Adam would always choose her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 14 Celine was never a match for Carly. Adam cast a cold nce at the man, and his thin lips spat out a single key word, ¡°Scram.¡± The man Bled without daring to look back. Adam lowered his sharp gaze to Carly and pulled his arm free from her grip. ¡°Carly, have you had enough?¡± Carly froze for a moment, then retorted, ¡°Are you scolding me right now? If I didn¡¯t cause a scene, you¡¯d already be in bed with Celine by now!¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°So you drugged yourself?¡± Spolled by his constant indulgence, Carly tilted her chin defiantly ¡°Exactly Adam, if you touch Celine, I¡¯ll let another man touch mel Adam¡¯s face darkened, his anger almost palpable. Without a word, he turned and walked away. He was leading. He wasn¡¯t going to coax her! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even in a bar filled with beautiful people, Adam¡¯smanding presence turned heads. Women couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him, drawn to his wealth and striking looks. Carly wasn¡¯t naive. She knew Celine and every other woman in the room wanted Adam She wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to take him away. The proud princess immediately swallowed her pride. She lunged forward and hugged Adam tightly from behind, wrapping her arms around his sculpted waist ¡°Adam, don¡¯t go.¡± Adam stopped in his tracks. Carly clung to him, her red lips pouting as she whined, ¡°Adam, I¡¯m sorry Tonly acted this way because I love you so much. I can¡¯t stand the thought of you being with another She nuzzled her face against his back, adding softly, ¡°Adam, I feel so dizzy.¡± After a moment of silence, Adam tumed. He bent down and scooped Carly into his tens Her delicate figure rested securely in his powerful grip as they drew the attention of envious onlookers. Carly wrapped her arms around his neck with a triumphant smile ying on her lips. Half an hourter, Adam carried Carly into Westwood Vi. While his and Celine¡¯s marital home was in the Lux Garden, Westwood Vi was his personal residence. The interior was a sophisticated blend of ck, white, and gray tones. It was understated yet curious, with every inch reflecting its immense value In the master bedroom, Adam gently ced Carly on the soft bed. He turned to leave, but Carly grabbed his neck firmly ¡°Adam, are you still mad at me? Adam tried to remove her hand, but she leaned in. she ced her delicate face close to his and whispered sweetly, ¡°Sir?¡± That single word trose Adams in ce. Suddenly, he thought of Celine. Hadn¡¯t she also called him ¡°sir¡± today? He must have misheard. Celine couldn¡¯t possibly have said that. After all, only Carly alone could call him that. Adam braced his hands on either side of her, his voice softening. ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again.¡± Carlylew he couldn¡¯t resist her when she used that title. It was her secret weapon, the one thing that made him spoll her unconditionally. Then, as if remembering something, Adam asked, ¡°Carly, where¡¯s the emerald pendant I gave you years ago?¡± ¡°Emerald pendant?¡± Carly¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. The pendant wasn¡¯t with her. It¡¯s with¡­¡­ In any case, she needed to find a way to get it back ¡°I left it at home,¡± she replied, quickly changing the subject Carly then pulled him closer, their lips nearly touching as the air ben between them grew heavy with tension. Her voice turned sultry. ¡°Adam, I¡¯ve been drugged.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes swept briefly over her red lips. ¡°And?¡± Carly smiled seductively. ¡°I need you to be my antidote,¡± With that, she pressed her lips to his The Divorce Prescription Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Adam¡¯s mind shed back to Celine¡¯s delicatece. He had just kissed her earlier. Her lips were soft and carried a subtle fragrance that lingered. As Carly leaned in to kiss him, Adam tamed his head to avoid her. Carly missed his lips and pouted. ¡°Why¡¯d you dodge?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t exin himself. Carly was someone he liked, and it was perfectly normal for a man and woman who liked each other to kiss. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t like Celine. Yet the memory of dissing Celine lingered. That tingling sensation still coursed through him. As a man with a cleanliness obsession, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to seamlessly transition from one woman to another. It made him feel physically ufortable unclean, even At that monent, a knock came at the door. Leo¡¯s voice sounded from outside, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, the antidote is here.¡± Antidote Carly roze. She had drugged herself with an aphrodisiac, and he had someone gotten an antidote? Adam removed her hand and stood up. Furious, Carly grabbed a pillow and threw it at his handsome face. ¡°Adam, are you even a man?¡± She had practically served herself up to him, even going so far as to drug herself for his excitement, and yet he refused to touch her. The pillow fell from Adam¡¯s face onto the carpet. He nced at her without any expression. ¡°Get some test¡± With that, he strode out of the room Carly was dumbstruck, and she was left turning! Adam went to the study and stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, his tall figurecasting a long shadow, Leo entered and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate has taken the antidote ¡± Adam didn¡¯t tum to look at him. ¡°Did the antidote for Lux Garden get delivered?¡± Leo replied, ¡°I sent an assistant to deliver it, but he reported that when he arrived, the room was empty. Mrs. Alvarez was already gone.¡± Adam turned slightly, frowning. His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Where did Celine go?¡± Celine didn¡¯t know that the men sent to her was there to deliver the antidote on Adam¡¯s orders, Leo continued, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, someone picked her up Picked her up? She had been under the influence of such a strong drug Who could have taken her? Adam¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Was it a man or a woman who picked her up?¡± Leo hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure- Adam cut him off. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know.¡± H What did it matter if it was a man or a woman? He didn¡¯t care about Celine. They were going to get a divorce anyway. She could do whatever she wanted. Adans dismissed Leo. You may p¡è.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez,¡± Les replied and left. Alone, Adam remained by the window. He raised his clean, slender fingers to unbutton his shirt. His reflection in the ss caught his eye as there w his prominent Adam¡¯s apple was a faint imprint of teeth on of teeth a The mark was from Celine His mind drifted back to earlier at Lux Garden when Celine had lunged at him, biting his throat. Later, she nestled against him like a kitten, kissing his Adam¡¯s apple and leaving her delicate marks everywhere. Feeling irritated, Adam narrowed his eyes. Ever since their intimate encounter in the bathroom, he had thought of her more than once. Nheless, it was just an ident. The desire he felt was nothing other than an ident, too, C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Adam opened his eyes again, they were cold and clear, void of emotion. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 16 The next day, Celine sat on a wicker chat reading a book Inside the apartment Meanwhile, Robin was pacing angrily, cursing at the top of her lungs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that Tid he get kicked in the head or something? He left his wife alone to take care of that bitch Carly! And that Carly¨CUgh! Being a mistress is bad enough, but drugging herself? hat¡¯s just pathetic!¡± Robin was privuinely furious. When she went to pick up Celine the previous night, she found her sitting on the ground, hugging her knees, When Celine raised her head, her face was streaked with tears, looking as forlorn as a stray cat abandoned by its owner. Celine couldn¡¯t help butugh. Robin had been ranting about Adam and Carly since the night before, and her fighting spirit was truly impressive. In truth, Celine had long learned how to heal herself even when falling apart. She unwrapped a piece of candy and popped it into her mouth. The sweetness spread, bringing a faint smile to her face. ¡°Robin, take a break. We¡¯ll deal with them soon enough and get retribution where it¡¯s due.¡± Robin understood what that meant¨CCeline was nning to teach them a lesson.Celine was tough, but it pained Robin to see her go through the agony of breaking herself down just to rebuild. Just then, muffled sounds came from the storage room. Celine set down her book and said with a small smile, ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with Mr. Stone.¡± The previous day, Celine had drugged Samson and had him brought to her apartment. Celine and Robin entered the storage room where Samson was tied up. His hands and feet were bound with a cloth stuffed in his mouth. When he saw Celine, he began thrashing around furiously, Robin walked over and pulled the cloth out of Samson¡¯s mouth, The moment becould speak, Samson¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°Celine Tate! How dare you drug me! Do you even know who I am? ¡°I know Dr. C, and your mother owes me favors! You¡¯re just some country girl¨Chow dare you act so high and mighty? You should be grateful I even considered sleeping with you. If you had any sense, you¡¯d lie down and let me enjoy your body!¡± Robin rolled up her sleeves, ready to p him across the tace, but Celine stopped her Celine stepped closer, towering over Samson as she looked down at him. ¡°You say you know Dr. Ch Samson¡¯s expression turned smug ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve heard of Dr.C, haven¡¯t you? The medical prodigy, a¡¯miracle worker! Someone like you could never meet her. But me? I know her personally!¡± Celine raised an eyebrow, a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°Since you im to know Dr. C, then prove it.¡± Samson puffed up with arrogance. ¡°Thave her number in my phone. I can call her right now¡± celine nodded. ¡°Go ahead Call ber.¡± Robin then untied Samson. Samson stood, pulling his phone from his pocket. He really did have Dr. C¡¯s number. He had sneaked into the hospital director¡¯s office and copied the number after Dr. C was scheduled to perform surgery on Carly Samson said while grinning triumphantly, ¡°Celine, watch and learn. I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am! He proceeded to dial the number, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The phone rang, its melodic tone filling the room. Then, it was answered¨Ccalmly and without hurry. Samson¡¯s face flushed red with excitement when the call got connected. He immediately said ingratiatingly, ¡°Hello, Dr. C? This is Samson Stone from Haven Hospital. I¡¯ve admired you for so long. Would it be possible for me to meet you in person?¡± Very quickly, a sweet voice responded from the other end, ¡°Turn around. Did she tell him to turn around? What did that mean? Suddenly, something felt off. The voice sounded like it wasing from behind him. Samson, who was still clutching his phone, slowly burned. Standing there was Celine, holding her phone. She gave him an amused look, bershes fluttering as she smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Stone, congrattions. Now you really know Dr.C Samson froze in ce. He gasped, struggling to process what he was seeing Meanwhile, Celine stood there in a flowing dress, its hem brushing elegantly against her slender ankles. Her serene smile had a hint of mockery, as though she were watching a clown perform tricks for her amusement. Samson¡¯s legs gave out beneath him. With a loud thud, he dropped to his knees betate her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Back in Tate Manor¡¯s living room, Hayden sat on the couch, his gaze fixed on Lucy. ¡°Lucy, are you sure Dr. Cwill treat Carly? Lucy smirked. Yesterday, Celine and Samson had disappeared together after Celine was drugged. The two of them must have sumbed to temptation, indulging in a night of passion As long as Samson got what he wanted, he would get Dr. C to treat Carly. Lucy smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Stone will bring good news soon.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She perched herself on Hayden¡¯sp. As a CEO, Hayden exuded the charm and authority of a mature man. Wrapping her arms around his neck, Lucy purred, ¡°Honey, Dr. C is here because of me. How do you n to reward me?! Hayden pinched her nose yfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 already reward you have children because Hayden forbade it. She had taken those pills for years. Lucy knew that Carly was Hayden¡¯s most treasured child, and he would do anything for her. After all, Carly was the daughter of that woman. BUL¡­ Lucy quickly concealed the glint of malice in her eyes. She said sweetly while hugging Hayden, ¡°Honey, Carly is all grown up now. She¡¯ll soon be the future Mrs. Alvarez. Let¡¯s have Hayden didn¡¯t respond. However, before he could speak, the sound of footsteps approached. Samson had arrived. Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately stood from Hayden¡¯sp. She knew that if the matter with Dr. Cwas handled well, she could broach the subject of a son. Smiling brightly, she greeted him. ¡°Mr. Stone, you¡¯re here! Was Celine to your satisfactionst night?¡± She was so overjoyed that she failed to notice the strange look on Samson¡¯s Samson¡¯s eyes twitched at this. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. Truly.¡± Lucy pped her hands together. ¡°Then you can introduce Dr.Cto Carly, right?! Heyden stood as well, his eyes filled with hope. ¡°Mr. Stone, If Dr. Cagrees to treat Carly, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re rewarded.¡± Samson turned to Lucy, his tone suddenly cold as he said, ¡°Mrs. Tate, I¡¯m here today to deliver a message from Dr. C ¡°A message?¡± Both Hayden and Lucy became nervous Samson said, ¡°Dr. Casked me to tell you to stop wasting your efforts. Carly has already been cklisted.¡± ¡°What?¡°¡± Lucy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Stone, you¡­ you must be mistaken!¡± Hayden¡¯s eyes tumed icy as he stared at Lucy, ¡°Lucy, is this what you call handling things well? With Dr.Ccklisting Carly?¡± ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t know how this happened! Let me exin¡­¡± Lacy grabbed at Hayden¡¯s sleeve in desperation. But Hayden forcefully shook her off, sending her stumbling backward into the wall. There was a loud bang as Lucy¡¯s forehead mmed against the wall, leaving arge red mark. She winced in pain, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Honey. ¡± Hayden¡¯s gaze fell on the battle of birth control pills on the coffee table. ¡°You¡¯re right. You don¡¯t need to take these anymore because you¡¯ll no longer need it.¡± With that Hayden turned and strode out of the room. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 18 Chapter 1 8 Lucy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Hone!¡± She quickly grabbed Samson¡¯s arm in desperation. ¡°Mr. Stone, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree that if I delivered Celine to your bed, you¡¯d help me arrange a meeting with Dr. This ¡± Her voice abruptly stopped as her eyes caught sight of a slender, elegant figure standing near the doorway. Celine had arrived. No one new when she hade, but now she stood there silently as her clear, luminous eyes calmly watched Lacy¡¯s penic and disarray. Lucy froze, her body stiffening. Meanwhile, Samson quickly scurried to Celine¡¯s side, bowing and scraping with a fawning smile. ¡°Ms. Tate!¡± Celine pulled out a pen from her pocket, then casually tossed it into the nearby pool. ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯ve dropped my pen. ¡°Ms. Tate, I¡¯ll get it for you right away¡± Samson dashed outside without hesitation and dove into the pool, unfazed by the icy autumn water. Lucy walked over, her expression incredulous as she watched the scene unfold Samson surfaced from the pool, soaking wet but triumphantly holding up the pen like a prized treasure. He grinned at Celine. ¡°Ms. Tate, I found your pen!¡± Lucy stared at Celine as though she were some kind of monster. Celine smirked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t recognize me? Lucy struggled toprehend what she was seeing. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Celine had done to Samson to make him obey her like a dog. Celine¡¯s voice tumed sharp, I¡¯ve never understood why you treated me this way. What more do you want? You took over my father¡¯s house, stole hispany, and abandoned the daughter he loved most. Not to mention, you ruined the Chateau Lafite wine he left for me. As she spoke, she stepped closer to Lucy. Today is just a small warning. Let me reintroduce myself¨CI¡¯m not the same Celine you knew back then. Next time, you¡¯d better think twice before crossing me.¡± Lucy stared at her in shock, unable to respond. Celine¡¯s clear eyes had tumedley and imprable, like a dark, dangerous abyss that sent shivers down her spine, Without waiting for a reply, Celine turned and walked away. Outside on thewn, a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom sped up the driveway. Adam hade over to take Carly home. He was wearing a ck suit, his presence as dignified as ever. Beside him Carly was in a striking red gown, looking radiant and delicate. Together, they seemed like a picture- perfect couple. Celine stopped in her tracks, watching them approach. She thought she hid healed, but the memory ofst night, when Adam abandoned her and suggested finding another man for her, resurfaced. The wound she thought had closed frit like it was rippin open again Lucy¡¯s voice called out from behind her ¡°carly didn¡¯te homest night. Mr Alvarez brought her in Westwood Vi, and she stayed there all night¡± Celine understood the implication Immediately. Adam and Carly had spent the night together Westwood Vi was Adam¡¯s private residence, it was a ce she had never set foot in. A ce she wasn¡¯t worthy to enter. She could feel her heart aching from this. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucy smiled smugly ¡°What a pity, Celine Mr. Alvarez doesn¡¯t love you. Even if you on things with Mr. Stone, it won¡¯t matter. Mr. Alvarez will do whatever it takes to get Dr. C for Carly!¡± Her confidence was unwavering Celine nced at her, as if she was asking, ¡°Oh, really? She suddenly looked forward to in At that moment, Adam and Carly walked over. Carly looked surprised as she asked, ¡°Celine, what are you doing here?¡± Celine litted her gaze, and her eyes met Adam¡¯s, Adam hadn¡¯t expected to see her, either. After the events of the previous night, this was their first encounter. He immediately stopped walking Carly clung to Adam¡¯s arm, her tone light and smug as she said, ¡°Celine, Adam chose me over you night. You¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± Lucy stood beside Carly, both of them waiting to watch her crumble, but Celine straightened her slender frame and curved her lips into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. A man with terrible kissing skills isn¡¯t worth getting upset over.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 19 ¡°What?¡± Gand Lucy¡¯s faces turned palk Celine looked at Carly, feigning surprise ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t tell me Mr. Alvarez didn¡¯t mention he kissed mest night?¡± She pretended to recall the moment carefully. ¡°Last night, the way Mr. Alvarez kissed me was somewhat forceful and clumsy. He absolutely has no skill. Honestly, I started wondering if he even knows how to kiss.¡± Carly stared at Adam in shock. He Idssed Oline? Adam¡¯s sharp, handsome face turned icy cold in an instant. Whether it was because she deliberately told Carly about the kiss or because she insulted his kissing skills in front of everyone, his piercing gaze locked onto Celine with frosty Intensity, ¡°Celine Tate!¡± he called her name, somewhat upset. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. coline sneered what was this? Was he upset because she said a few things to make Carly angry? Her clear, luminous eyes settled on Adam¡¯s cold expression. ¡°What are you yelling about? With kissing skills that bad, I don¡¯t want to spend another minute with you. Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Adam froze, and Carly and Lucy were both rendered speechless. Had Celinest her mind today? Adam¡¯s sharp features tightened into a harsh, angr line ¡°rine. Let¡¯s get a divorce now! Celine sat in the back seat of Adam¡¯s Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom, while Adam drove silently in the front. They were headed to the city hall to finalize their divorce. The luxurious Interior of the car was sent as neither of them spoke. Adam¡¯srge, watch¨Cadorned hand gripped the steering wheel. His actions elerating, changingnes, turning¨Cwere smooth and effortless. ¡°Who picked you upst night?¡± he asked abruptly. Last right¡­ The words sent a jolt through Celine¡¯s nerves. ¡°The man you sent Inst night wasn¡¯t my type. I went to find someone else.¡± She added with a smirk, ¡°In any case, I found someone who¡¯s a much better kisser!! Adam¡¯s fingers clenched tightly around the steering wheel. He nced at her in the rearview mirror, his eyes full of warning ¡°Celine, are you bringing upst night¡¯s kiss repeatedly because you can¡¯t stop thinking about it?! Celine went speechless at first, but then she met his gaze defiantly ¡°It seems you can¡¯t forget about it either.¡± Adam was silent, his face darkening. He regretted asking aboutst night. It was his own fault for speaking out of turn. The atmosphere in the car grew tense and heavy, charged with unspoken conflict. Then, the melodic sound of a phone ringing broke the silence. It was a call from Alvarez Residence Adam pressed a button to answer, and the butler¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvarez Mrs. Alvarez Senior has been in poor health again she¡¯s been asking for Mrs. Alvarez. She won¡¯t stop insisting on seeing her. You should bring her home soon. Adam frowned, his brow furrowing deeply. He was on his way to divorce Celine, and now his grandmother wanted to see her. With a sharp turn of the wheel, Adam changed direction and headed toward Alvarez Residence Celine spoke up immediately. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 20 Adam¡¯s expression was cold and impassive ¡°Grandina wants to see you. When we get there, you know what to do, right?¡± Celine found his woods tronk. ¡°Pretend to be in love? I can¡¯t take that.¡± Adam sneered ¡°Haven¡¯t you always enjoyed pretending to be in love with me in front of Grandma?¡± Her heart ached. Mary Horton¡¯s health had been poor for years, and during their visits to Alvarez Residence, Adern had always treated Celine coldly. She had been the only one putting on the act, ying her part in a one¨Cwoman show. Now, be used that to mock her. Half an hourter, they arrived at Alvarez Residence. As Celine walked across thewn, she ran into Melody Alvarez Melody was Adam¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter and Carly¡¯s close ally. Melody¡¯s face immediately twisted with disdain upon seeing her. ¡°Celine, Adam doesn¡¯t like you, and here you are sucking up to Grandma again? You know she¡¯s the only one in this family who likes you. ¡°Just look at yourself¨Ca country bumpkin who got to marry into this family because Carly wasn¡¯t around. Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being Mrs. Alvarez? You don¡¯t deserve Adam. past hurry up and get a divorce.¡± Celine was used to it Adam¡¯s family, like his friends, had never liked her. Nheless, Celine walked directly into Alvarez Residence without acknowledging Melody. Inside, Mary greeted her with a warm smile. Her silver hair shone under the light as she held Celine¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Celine, why haven¡¯t youe to see me these past few days? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Celine felt aslight warmth in her heart. Mary was the only source of kindness she¡¯d found in the Alvarez family. She smiled and gave Marya gentle he ¡°of course I missed you, Grandma¡± Mary beamed with joy, herughter filling the room. At that moment, Adam¡¯s tall, imposing figure entered. Celine released Mary and said, ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t had your medicinal soup in days, have you? I¡¯ll go prepare it for you. With that, she headed to the lotchen. Adam then sat beside Mary. ¡°Hey, Grandma.¡± Mary nced toward the kitchen, where Celine was getting busy. ¡°Adam, did you have a fight with Celine?¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to upset his frail grandmother. ¡°No.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Then why did she run to the kitchen the moment you came in? She never used to do that. Adam, don¡¯t let Carly cloud your judgment. Three years ago, when you were in aa, Carly left you and went abroad. It was Celine who married you and cared for you *During those three years, I was devastated, and my health deteriorated, Celine not only looked after you but also took care of me, preparing all sorts of medicinal soups. Without Caline, the Alvarez family would have fallen apart ¡°I¡¯m never wrong about people. Celine is a good woman. When a woman loves you wholeheartedly, you must never let her down. Because once a woman has umted enough disappointment, she¡¯ll leave. And once she walks away, she¡¯ll never look back. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to regret it.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze shifted toward the kitchen. Celine stood there, and her sky ck hair was tied into a low ponytail. It revealed her delicate, retined face and swan¨Clike neck. She indeed looked breathtaking. The scent of the medicinal soup she was preparing soon watted through the air¨Ca bittersweet aroma with a distinct freshness. Adam found the scent familiar Over those three years, she had fed him plenty of simr soups. In truth, Adam was fully aware when he was in aa. He knew a woman had stayed by his side. He remembered her soft hands, which had touched every inch of his body during his care. At the time, he thought it was Carly. But when he opened his eyes, he saw her instead. She told him that her name was Geline Tate. That evening, Mary insisted that Adam and Celine stay the night at Alvarez Residence, leaving them with no choice. Later, Adam walked into the room w where Celine was staying. Her back was turned to him, and she held a pen, writing something on a on a notepad. From her phone came an audio message from Robin, saying, ¡°Celine, my darling, you¡¯re already getting a divorce! stop ying housemaid for them and get out already. Come on, I¡¯ve set up a blind date for you!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 21 Abind date? Adam¡¯s demeanor instantly turned key. He reached up and loosened the buttons on his shirt. There were a couple of dings as Robin¡¯s WhatsApp messages came flooding in. They were apanied by audio clips that automatically yed, echoing clearly in the room. ¡°Celine, check this guy out right¨Cpack abs, and a gym enthusiast. Do you like him? You could rest your head on his abs and fall asleep. ¡°And this one! He looks shy and obedient, like a little puppy type. He looks like a lot of fun! ¡°What about this one? A corporate elite with gold¨Crimmed sses, looking so cold and aloof, should we have him kneel and serenade you? ¡°Celine, all of these men are part of your harem. Take your pick!¡± Adam¡¯s lips pressed into a grim line. He genuinely hadn¡¯t known Celine had a so¨Ccalled ¡°harem of handsome men¡°. At that moment, Celine picked up her phone and replied with a voice message, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± When she turned, she saw Adam standing behind her. She held out the piece of paper in her hand. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, this is Grandma¡¯s medicinal soup recipe. Boll it over high heat every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday for an hour. Make sure she drinks it while it¡¯s still war! Adam nced at the paper. So this was what she had been writing earlier? It was a detailed recipe with her neat, delicate handwriting listing various medicinal ingredients. He looked at her. ¡°You know medicine?¡± Celine responded nonchntly, ¡°A little. I studied it.¡± Adam didn¡¯t take the paper. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll have a doctor review the recipe.¡± Celine wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew Adam had never thought mech of her, merely viewing her as a simple girl from the countryside. She could understand. After all, Adam was a man bom into privilege, a golden boy of high society. Without another word, she ced the recipe on the table, picked up her bag, and said, ¡°I won¡¯te to Alvarez Residence anymore. You can find a time to tell Grandma about our divorce.¡± With that, she named and walled toward the door. But Adam grabbed her slender wrist, stopping her in her tracks. Where are you going thiste?¡± Celine paused, trying to pull her wrist free. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let go.¡± Adam stared at her cool, detached face. It was so different fromst night. Last night, she had been a temptress, clinging tightly to him with her captivating eyes, kissing him like a She had been the one teasing him, and now she was pulling away without a second thought. Adam sneered. ¡°Who are you going to meet thiste? The guy with eight¨Cpack abs, the puppy type, or the loot one? Celine, I didn¡¯t realize you were so bold. Be careful you don¡¯t end up with something dirty With her wrist still in his grip, Celine swung her free hand and pped him hard across the face. Adam¡¯s head turned from the force of the p, his sharp features momentarily thrown into shadow Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She had hit him with so much strength her palm stung Adam¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous red hue as he pushed her backward. Her knees hit the edge of the bed, and she fell onto the soft mattress, In the next second, the room darkened as Adam¡¯s tall figure loomed over her. He pinned her down, ring at her from above. ¡°Celine, are you addicted to pping me?¡± he asked. This was the second time she had hit him. Even Carly wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. If he so much as frowned at Carly, she would rush over to appease him. Who did this woman think he was? Did she really believe she could strike him whenever she pleased? Celine¡¯s icy gaze met his ¡°So you do now ying around with multiple partners can lead to STDs. Were you conveniently forgetting that when you offered to find me one¨Cor several¨Cpenst night?¡± Adam froze, momentarily stunned The Divorce Prescription Chapter 22 Chapter 22 At this moment, Celiney beneath Adam. Her long, jet¨Cck hair spilled like a waterfall across the bright red sheets of their marital bed, which had been personally arranged by Adam¡¯s grandmother. The crimson fabric highlighted her fair, luminous skin, creating a sensual scene. He began imagining if she were lying Wire this under another man, she¡¯d¡­ Adam clenched his fist tightly. He wanted to exin that he had sent an antidote to herst night, not a man. But the words were stuck in his throat. Celine looked up at him and said coldly. ¡°Get off.¡± However, Adam didn¡¯t budge. Celine began to struggle. The thought of him bringing Carly to Westwood Vist night made her recoll at any physical contact with him. ¡°Adam, get off me! You were already with Carlyst night! Gosh, did you even clean yourself after?¡± Adam didn¡¯t answer. His hands pinned both of hers to the bed, and his voice dropped to a stern warning ¡°celine, stop moving!¡± Of course, Celine had no intention of listening. She only struggled harder beneath him. Her defiance reminded Adam of her teasing from the night before, when she clung to him, her soft lips exploring him. That memory ignited a spark of desire that darkened his ?? Celine noticed the change immediately. She froze, her wide eyes staring at him in shock¡°Are you Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Adam cursed under his breath, quickly releasing her and sitting up. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Celine sat up as well. ¡°But..¡± Adan Interrupted with a sharp look ¡°Celine, in¡¯t all this anger just because I spentst night with Carly and not with you? What are you thinking? Did you actually believe I would touch you?¡± Celine¡¯s face went pale. His words were a p in the face, humiliating her deeply. So the feeling she thought she noticed earlier was just her own delusion. There was no way he would feel anything for her. As she stood up, Celine retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t concern yourself with the type of men choose to spend time with!¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You!¡± Secing his anger only made celine smile. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re ready to finalize the divorce. Until then, you can do whatever you want, and so will 1. We¡¯ll each y our own As she spoke, her clear, expressive eyes drifted to Adam¡¯s thin lips. ¡°Oh, and maybe work on your kissing skills when you have the time. Do you even know how to kiss, Mr. Alvarez? With that, she tumed and walked out, leaving him behind. Adam remained seated on the bed, his broad chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. A storm of unexinable anger and gloom engulfed him, casting a shadow over his entire being That damned woman! What was wrong with his kissing skills? Why did she keep bringing it up? Adam let out a sarcasticugh, realizing her tactic. It was all a ploy to provoke him into kissing her again, just like her earlier insinuations about his masculinity. Her tricks hadn¡¯t changed at all He reminded himself that a woman like Celine¨Cshallow, beautiful, but without substance¨Cwasn¡¯t his type, The fact that he had felt desire for her twice was nothing more than a reflection of his normal male instincts. At that moment, his phone rang The melodic ringtone broke the tense silence. It was Carly, Adam adjusted his expression and answered. ¡°Hey, Carly.¡± Her cheerful voice immediately came through. ¡°Adam,e to the bar quickly! Nathan just got back from abroad. Did you forget to throw him a wee party?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 23 Adam pinched the bridge of his nose, realizing he had truly forgotten about it Nathan Lynch was back. The Alvarez and Lynch families had long been the most prominent In Mercity, their ies going back generations. Naturally, Adam and Nathan had grown up as close friends. Nathan¡¯s return was a big deal, and now Carly, Benjamin, and Melody were all walling at Club 1996. Melody¡¯s cheerful voice chimed in through the phone. ¡°Adam, hurry up and ab Melody had always liked Nathan. Her dream was to marry him, but Nathan¡¯s high standards mind it nearly impossible for any woman to catch his eye. Adam replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon As he stood, he wondered why it bothered him so much that Celine was out looking for other men. Why was lie even angry? She was just a girl from the countryside, someone with nothing better to do than chase men. shallow¨Cthat was all she was. She couldn¡¯tpare to Carly. It she wanted to y, so be it. Let her y with whoever she wanted. That night, a Ferrari sped down the road with a roar, its sleek frame cutting through the air like lightning. Robin leaned back in the passenger seat, enjoying the breeze. ¡°Celine, where did you get this car?¡± celine, who was wearing oversized ck sunsses, was at the wheel. The wind whipped through her long hair, making it dance wildly as she drove with a caretree and confident ¡°Adam gave it to the.¡± At the mention of money, Hobin¡¯s annoyance toward Adam eased just a little,¡± Adam might beplete jerk, but he¡¯s definitely generous. I mean, huge checks, sports cars, and houses. He gives them all away without a second thought.¡± Celine¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. That was true enough. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. just then, a soft ding sounded from behind them. A silver Lamborghini that had clearly been modified sped up to catch them. Celine nced in her rearview mirror and saw the car pull alongside her. She recognized it immediately. Many heirs of top families loved fast cars, racing, and customizing their cides. Now side by side with her Ferrari, the driver of the Lamborghini¨Ca sikingly handsome man¨Clooked at her with amused interest. ¡°Hey, prettydy, I don¡¯t remember seeing you around Mercity before. How about exchanging phone numbers? Celine hadn¡¯t expected a casual nighttime drive to turn into an unsolicited flirtation. Without responding, she turned her gaze back to the road and pressed harder on the elerator. The Ferrari surged forward, cutting through the night like an arrow. ¡°Wow!¡± Robin shouted, thrilled in the passenger seat. ¡°Celine, that was so cool!¡± Celine arched an eyebrow. Back when she was abroad, she dabbled in street racing. Shaking off a challenger was no big deal. But then her smile troze. The Lamborghini was catching up again, its driver raising an elegant eyebrow and shing a yful grin. His expression said it all. He found this incredibly interesting. Celine didn¡¯t say anything, and she pressed the elerator again. The Ferrart responded with another burst of speed. But the Lamborghini remained relentless, chasing her down the road. The sight of two luxury sports cars weaving through traffic turned heads everywhere. They soon reached a crossroads. With a calcted move, Celine faked a turn, causing the Lamborghini to adjust to follow her. In the same instant, she spun the wheel sharply and darted into a narrow alley. The Lamborghini attempted to follow, but a loud bank sounded as a massive truck barreled into the intersection, blocking its paths. Nathan had no choice but to stop his car. He watched helplessly as the Ferrari disappeared down the alley. Before it vanished, a slender, fair hand emerged from the driver¡¯s side window. Thedy gave him a thumbs¨Cup¨Cthen turned it upside down. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. After years away from Mercity, he had finally encountered someone intriguing. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 24 Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. After years away from Mercity, he had finally encountered someone intriguing. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . im Nathan pulled out his phone and snapped a picture of the Ferrari¡¯s license te Just then, his phone rang. It was Adams calling¡ªlikely to remind him to head to Club 1996. Nathan turned the car around Merelty was Adam¡¯s hit, after all Once he got to the club, he could simply ask Adam to look up the Ferrart¡¯s owner Celine drove into the alley, and Robin cheered. ¡°Celine, you lost him!¡± tight then, a loud bang echoed as the Ferrari crashed into a wall. Celine¡¯s legs feirweak. She hadn¡¯t raced in three years, and incing such a strong opponent at high speed had her heart pounding in her chest. Both she and Robin got out of the car, Inspecting the damage. The Ferrari¡¯s front end was crumpled entirely. legs wobbled as she asked, ¡°Celine, what do we do now? e steadied herself and regained herposure. No problem I¡¯ll call Adam¡¯s personal assistant to handle It.¡± She then quickly dialed Leo¡¯s number. Back at Club 1996, Nathan had arrived and headed straight to the luxurious private booth. Adam was seated in the main spot on the safe, and Nathan sat beside him. These two men were the untouchable, unattainable ¡°ice kings¡± of Mercity and the dream of countless socialites. Together, they became the brightest stars at the club. Melody was thrilled. Her crush had returned from abroad, and her gaze lingered longingly on Nathan. She even made a point to sit beside him. Meanwhile, Carly sat next to Adam, surrounded by a few heirs from their social circle, creating a lively atmosphere. Benjamin beamed. ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen you. Finally, you¡¯re back! The other heirsughed and teased, ¡°Nathan, tell us¨Care the beauties abroad more interesting than the ones here in Mercity? Did they steal your heart?¡± Nathan swirled the drink in his ss, raising an eyebrow as he chuckled, ¡°No, the worms in Mercity are still more intriguing.¡± The heirsughed in agreement. ¡°Exactly! The most beautiful women in Mercity, Ms. Carly and Ms. Melody, are both right here.!! Carly smirked at the mention. She was used to being hailed as Mercity¡¯s top beauty, At this moment, Melody gazed sweetly at Nathan, hoping to catch his attention. But Nathan¡¯s eyes gazed past both women. He turned instead to Adam, who was sitting beside him, ¡°Adam, I need you to look someone up for me.¡± Adam clinked his ss against Nathan¡¯s ¡°A man or a woman! Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°A woman ¡± Adam sipped his drink leisurely. ¡°No wonder you¡¯rete tonight. Did you run into someone who caught your eye?¡± Nathan chuckded but didn¡¯t deny it. Adam, who had known Nathan for years, raised an eyebrow. Looks like you¡¯re serious this time. What¡¯s she like?¡± He was genely curious about the type of worsen Nathan would be interested in. Nathan thought for a moment before answering ¡°She¡¯s ethereal but fiery Gets under your skin and makes your heart race.¡± The room tell silent for a moment. Benjamin and the other heirs were stunned. ¡°Nathan, who¡¯s this woman? Which at Mercity¡¯s beauties could she be?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not talking about Ms. Carly or Ms. Melody? Now we¡¯re all dying to know who this ethereal and fiery beauty is who¡¯s caught your eye.¡± Nathan was famously hard to please, and no one had ever managed to win him over. The idea of this mystery woman intrigued everyone. Carly¡¯s good mood evaporated, the smile slipping from her lips. Meanwhile, Melody frozepletely. Nathan pulled out his phone and showed Adam the photo he had taken of the Ferrarl¡¯s Ecense te ¡°Adam, check this car for me.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 25 Adam lowered his care to the photo, and his sharp, dark eyes narrowed instantly. The Ferrart in the Image looked very familiar. He nced at Nathan ¡°The woman you¡¯re looking for was driving this car?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°Yes, and she managed to shake me ofl. She¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Adam¡¯s memory clicked. This Ferrari was the one he had gifted to Celine. Along with the substantial check, he had given her a few cars and properties. Leoter reported that Celine had only chosen a Ferrari. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the time, Adam had found it odd. Could she even drive a sports car? He knew Nathan¡¯s driving skills well¨Cthey had asionally raced together. Yet somehow, Celine, a woman from the countryside, had managed to outmaneuver Nathan in a race? At that moment, Leo approached them. ¡°Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam stood. ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a moment¡± He left the luxurious booth and moved to a dimly lit corner, where Leo spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez called earlier. She took the Ferrari out for a drive tonight and seems to have gotten into a street race. The car crashed into a wall, and the front was totaled. Adam¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Was she hurth Leo shook her head. ¡°No, Mrs. Alvarez wasn¡¯t injured. Mr. Alvarez, should we send the car for repairs abroad?¡± Adam¡¯s voice was bey. ¡°No. Get rid of the car.¡± Lee was stunned ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Dispose of it. I don¡¯t want anyone to be able to trace that car. Is that clear? A cold sweat broke out on Leo¡¯s back. Someone had clearly provoked Adam His temper was now as explosive as a lit fuse ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Go now.¡± Leo quickly left Adam stood alone, his lips curving into a cold smirk. It seemed he had underestimated Celine. Not only bad she managed to captivate Nathan, but Nathan was actively looking for her. The person Nathan was interested in was actually Celine Adam found it hard to believe that Nathan, with his impossibly high standards, could be drawn to someone from the countryside like Celine They could y their games separately, but Nathan was off¨Climits. After returning to the booth, Adam sat back in his seat. Nathan looked at him. ¡°What was your assistant here for?¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained calm, lis voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°There was an urgent document I needed to handle. I¡¯ve already asked Lea to investigate the car. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as have information. Nathan nodded. ¡°Good¡± Meanwhile, Carly and Melody¡¯s faces were sour. Tonight was supposed to be Nathan¡¯s wee party, with the two of them as the stunning centerpieces. Yet, all the attention had shifted to an unknown woman. Melody clenched her fists in frustration. Who was this wen trying to steal Nathan¡¯s attention? Even Carly couldn¡¯t think of anyone in Mercity who could overshadow her like this. Determined to reim the spotlight, Carly stood up and fleshed a dazzling smile. ¡°Adam, Nathan, let me dance for you both. It¡® lift the mood.¡± Her words immediately livened the atmosphere, and Benjamin and the other heirs cheered enthusiastically, ¡°Carly, you¡¯re a prima ballerina now, and we get to watch you perform without buying tickets? What a privileged one of them said. ¡°We owe all of this to Mr. Alvarez.¡± a chance¡± Another chimed, ¡°When Carly dances, no one else stands Someone else sald, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s give her a big round of apuse!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 26 Amid the crowd¡¯s expectant pazes and apuse, Cathy began to dance. Having trained in dance since childhood, her body was as sopple as a willow. With a high kick, she transitioned into a mesmerizing spln, captivating everyone¡¯s attention. No one in Club 1996 could take their eyes off Carly, Radiating confidence, she spun her way over to Adam and pulled him up from his seat. Adam stood tall and lean as Carle¡¯s Whe body pressed against his, swaying with an alluring and seductive rhythm When the stunning duo¡¯s Intimate dance pushed the club¡¯s atmosphere to its peak, Celine and Robin entered. Celine immediately spotted Adam and Carly standing in the center of the dazzling lights¨CCarly clinging to him as they danced, while Adam lowered his charming face to gaze ar her tenderly. The two were undeniably the center of attention. Robin immediately spat, ¡°Ugh, has she no shame at all? Dancing so intimately with a mied man! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. celine chuckled and said, ¡°Let them be. After all, they¡¯ve always been known as the It couple.¡± As they settled into their private booth, Robin still couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Celine, you took dance lessons too, didn¡¯t you? Indeed, Celine had trained in dance just like Carly. Back then, while Carly needed a full lesson to learn a routine, Celine could master it with just one nce. Their dance teacher was manrall very fond of her. Carly would cry her eyes out at home, which led Lucy to jab Celine¡¯s leg with a needle at night, scolding her, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to learn dancing again, you wicked girl! Why do you always have topete with your sister?¡± Little Celine¡¯s legs were covered in blood from the needle pricks, Curling up in aer, she cried and bed for mercy. ¡°Mommy, it hurts¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t dance anymore¡­ Celine never danced again after that. Sheter beard that Carly had made a name for herself in the dance world, bing a prima ballerina. Robin suddenly pulled Celine up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go dance in the crowd. She then dragged her onto the dance floor. Initially, Celine felt a little embarrassed, but Robin made an exaggerated hip wiggle and said ¡°deline, don¡¯t punish yourself for someone else¡¯s mistakes. Get back up where you fell. ¡°Look at how Carly unts herself to seduce your husband. Clearly, Adem prefers bold women. We need to be bolder than she is!¡± Celine was amused. Under the influence of the pounding heavy metal musk and Robin¡¯s encouragement, she began moving her hands and feet, dancing along. Dancing had alwayse as naturally to Celine at breathing. Moving closer to Robin, she let loose with a sultry routine of her own, dancing with abandon as the music heated up. Meamshile, Carly was still dancing closely with Adam, whose gaze had never once lett her. She span gracefully into his arms. Adam held her wrists and asked softly, ¡°Getting tired?¡± Carly smiled and replied, ¡°No. I just want you to hold me.¡± Adam raised an eyebrow, exuding his mature, masculinecharm. He was undeniably fond of Carly¨Cadmiring her talent and brilliance. Suddenly, amotion stirred around them. The gazes that had been fixed on Carly began to shift. Even the wealthy heirs in their booth turned their attention. ¡°Look! Over there!¡± someone shouted. There¡¯s a diva dancing on the dance floor. Wow, she¡¯s hot!¡± Adam and Carly both turned toward the dance floor and saw Celine, Adam¡¯s expression changed abruptly as Nathan stood up, eximing excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Nathan instantly recognized Cellne Carly hadn¡¯t expected to see Celine on the dance floor, yet there she was, dancing closely with Robin. Her graceful figure seemed one with the music, her body curving enticingly and her hips swaying like a member of a morous girl group. Though both were dancing, Carly had to admit that teline¡¯s moves were more alluring and bolder than hers. All the men at Club 1996 had their eyes on Celine. Some even whistled and hollered, their gazes filled with admiration. Carly clenched her teeth, unable to believe that a country bumpkin like Celine could dance like that. Somehow, Celine had effortlessly stolen her spotlight, even though Carly was a primaballerina Why couldn¡¯t Celine just stay out of my way for once? As Celine fumed, she felt Adam¡¯s grip on her waist loosen He stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Celine for a long moment.. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Carly grined her teeth even harder, furious that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off celine. Meanwhile, Benjamin and a few other wealthy heles rose from their seats, their faces filled with shock. They finally recognized the captivating woman on the dance floor¨Cit was ¡°Celine Tate!¡± Benjamin eximed in disbeliet. Ever since Celine decided to divorce, she had transformed into someone unrecognizable someone her acquaintances could hardly believe was the same person. ¡°So, her name¡¯s Createn asked. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Nate, do you know her?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°She¡¯s the woman I¡¯ve been looking for!¡± What? Gasp rippled through the group as they struggled to believe IL The fierce yet ethereal woman who had captivated Nathan was, in fact, Celine Tate? Benjamin stammered, ¡°Nate, are you sure?¡± Melody was the most shocked of all. After all, no one icked her more than Celine, the so¨Ccalled ugly duckling from the countryside. ¡°Nate, why would you be interested in Celine Carly asked, disbelier evident in her voice. ¡°Stop joking, Nate. This isn¡¯t funny!¡± But Nathan ignored them all, his gaze locked on Celine as he chuckled indulgently, ¡°Turns out she¡¯s got a wild side too,¡± Adam¡¯s charming face darkened. Although he had already handled the issue with the sports car, it seemed inevitable that what was meant to happen would still unfold. He hadn¡¯t expected Celine to show up at the club, let alone dance so provocatively. If Celine could dance so wildly with another woman, he couldn¡¯t imagine how passionate she would be dancing with a man. Was she truly so eager to y with men? As their dance ended, Celine cheerfully stepped off the dance floor with Robin, her skin glistening with sweat from the lively routine. On their way back to their private booth, they passed by Adam¡¯s luxurious booth ¡°HL, beautiful. We meet again,¡± Nathan called out. Celine paused, turning to look at Nathan. She quickly recognized him as the man who had approached her in the sports car. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± she said. Nathan smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s right! The name¡¯s Nathan Lynch. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. It must be tate. May I buy you a drink?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 28 Nathan Lynch? The name didn¡¯s sing a bell for Celine Just then, she felt a cold, piercing pane on hering ber eyes, she met Adam¡¯s key re¨Csharp like kulves. Why was be looking at her like that? Was Carly¡¯s Intimate dance earlier not enough to amusellm? Nathan shifted his gaze between Adam and Celine before asking, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Celine chose to ignore Adam and replied, ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± At her denial, Adam curled the corner of his lips into a silent, mocking smile. che might not know Nathan, but Robin did. She knew he was Adam¡¯s best friend, Clearly, things were about to get interesting. Robin smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, thanks for the offer, but Celine needs to head home now.¡± Nathan Immediately grabbed his car keys. ¡°In that case, let me drive you home.¡± With no hesitation, he followed the two women out. The moment the three lett, Benjamin and the other wealthy heirs erupted into an uproar ¡°What the heck is going on? Mr. Lynch has his eyes on Celine?¡± Benjamin added, ¡°Celine and Adam aren¡¯t even divorced yet. Does this mean Adam is about to be cuckolded by both his wife and his best friend?¡± At Benjamin¡¯s words, Adam shot him a sharp gaze that cut through the air, silencing him immediately. He then grabbed his car keys and said, ¡°Enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Feeling helpless, Melody tugged at Carly¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Carly, why would Nate be interested in Celine? She¡¯s already taken your ce and secretly married Adam. Now she¡¯s trying to get Nate too?¡± Carly¡¯s expression darkened. She had never expected Nathan to be interested in Celine. Sneering disdainelly, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Neither Adam nor Nathan would ever truly fall for that country bumpkin. She¡¯s way out of their league!¡± Adam and Nathan were the most sought¨Cafter men among the elite women of Mercity. What made Celine think she stood a chance? ¡°Adem, wait for me¡°Carly called out as she hurried after him Left behind, Melody stomped her foot in frustration. This wasn¡¯t over, Celine! Robin pulled Celine into Nathan¡¯s luxurious car, deciding they should take his tide home, Soon, Nathan noticed through the rearview mirror that a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom was trailing them¨Cit was Adam¡¯s car. He frowned and muttered, ¡°Why is Adam following us?¡± Robin nced at the car behind them, smirking knowingly ¡°Mr. Lynch, do you think you could lose Mr. Alvarez¡¯s car?¡± Nechan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve raced Adam a few times. He¡¯s a great driver, and I rarely beat him.¡± Catching a glimpse of Celine¡¯s elegant face in the rearview mirror, he added, ¡°Adam doesn¡¯t meet many equals on the road. Maybe I should set up a race between you two, Celine, and see who¡¯s better¡± Celine smiled faintly but said nothing. As Adam¡¯s car continued to trail them, Nathan pressed harder on the elerator. ¡°Let¡¯s see it wift can shake him off now.¡± In the Rolls¨CRoyce, Carly sat in the passenger seat as Adam drow. When Nathan sped up, Adam tightened his grip on the steering wheel and stepped on the gas, matching the pice. The cars roared down the road, elerating faster and faster. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Carly felt as though she might be flung out at any moment. Her stomach churned as she pleaded, ¡°Adam, slow down! You¡¯re going too fast!¡± Adam¡¯s face betrayed no emotion, but his sharp profile radiated aching determination. Ignoring Carly¡¯s protests, his Rolls¨CRoyce streaked through the neon¨Clit streets like a king of the night. Carly, pale and trembling from her weak heart, screamed, ¡°Adam, stop the car! No, please! Slow down! Ahh!¡± Charder 29 The Divorce Prescription Chapter 29 ¡°Ahh!¡°Carly¡¯s scream forced Adam to m on the brakes, bringing the Rolls¨CRoyce to a sudden halt. Gasping for air, she was visibly shaken. ¡°Adam, why were you driving so fast? Adam¡¯s expression remained dark. He nced ahead, noticing that the Lamborghini he had nearly caught up to had already sped off into the distance during his brief stop. Pressing his lips together, he asked, ¡°Are you okay? Carly nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± She then added bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Celine is now cozying up to Nathan, Did you see her dancing in the club earlier? I bet she spent her time in the countryside learning tricks to seduce men after dropping out of school at 16! That woman has no shame!¡± Adam¡¯s gaze humed icy as images of Celine dancing alluringly on the dance floor reyed in his mind. Carly was right¨CCeline clearly knew how to seduce men. That must be why Nathan, who had such high standards for women, fell for her charm ¡°Adam, did you finalize the divorce with Celine today?¡± Garly asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± Adam replied. Carly was taken aback. ¡°Why not? I thought you went to settle it today.¡± ¡°Grandma is very fond of Celine. Considering her health, I decided to postpone the divorce for now¡± Adam exined. Mary intervened in the divorce? Carly knew that Mary had never been fond of her. Instead, she favored celine and constantly supported her. This truth left Carly feeling deeply threatened She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Adam and Celine would remain married as long as Mary was around, keeping her from ever bing Mrs. Alvarez Feeling frustrated, Carly asked, ¡°Adam, why do you always Esten to your grandmother? What about me? I¡¯m not getting any younger, and a woman¡¯s youth is her most valuable asset How much longer do you expect me to wait?¡± Adam nced at her and replied, ¡°If you had agreed three years ago, you would already be my wife, and Celine would never have had the chance to take your ce!! His sharp words left Carly momentarily speechless. Realizing she needed to change her approach, Carly softened her tone and leaned closer, wrapping her arms around his neck.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Adam. I just want to marry you so badly. Don¡¯t you feel the same way? However, her softened demeanor failed to sway Adam that night. Gently removing her hands from his neck, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Left with no choice, Carly leaned back in her seat, her eyes glinting with a cold determination. She hated walking passively. When she wanted something, she made it happen. Adam and Celine¡¯s divorce had to be finalized soon¨Cno one, not even Mary, could stand in her way! Half an hourter, Adam arrived home, parking his Bolls¨CRoyce on thewn of Alvarez Residence. Entering the living room, he found it empty. Celine was nowhere to be seen. His irritation grew. She should have been home by now, Nathan must have dropped her off long ago. Unless they had gone somewhere else together. Pilling out her phone, Adam dialed her number. When she answered after a brief ringtone, he asked coldly, ¡°Celine Tate, why aren¡¯t you home yet?11 Celine replied calmly, ¡°Have you forgotten, Mr. Alvarez? I told you I won¡¯t be returning to Alvarez Residence anymore.¡± Adam retorted, ¡°How am I supposed to exin that to Grandma if she doesn¡¯t see you? Get back here this instant! Why do you insist on staying out? Who are you even with? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 30 Despite Adam¡¯s questions, Celine hung up without a word, leaving him speechless. ¡°Damn you, Celine. How dare you hang up on me!¡± Adam thought Noticing Alfred Wales, the butler, walking toward him, Adam ordered, ¡°Alfred, call Mrs. Alvarez Tell her that Grandma isn¡¯t feeling well and she needs toe back immediately! Alfred was taken aback. ¡°But, Mr. Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez Senior is sleeping soundly after taking Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s medicinal soup. She¡¯s fine.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. Just lie. You know? Le!! Alfred was startled. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Mrs. Alvarez has been taking care of you and Mrs. Alvarez Senior for the past three years. She¡¯s worked hard. Why not let her have a little time to rx this evening? Adam¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Alfred, make the call.¡± Noticing the sharp re, Alfred quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez. Right away!¡± Adam crossed his arms, his forehead throbbing with anger. This household was outrageons¨Cno one listened to him anymore. And it was all Celine¡¯s fault she had beenpletely spoiled by Mary. Half an hourter, Celine rushed over ¡°Grandma! Is Grandma alright?¡± asked Celine anxiously as she opened the door. However, to her surprise, the living room waspletely silent and pitch ck ¡°Why aren¡¯t the lights on?¡± Celine reached out to find the wall light Suddenly, arge hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her hard. Celine gasped and found herself being pulled into a warm, firm chest. The man wrapped his arms around her and forcefully pushed her against the wall. Despite the darkness, Celine knew who it was. After all, there was only one person who dared to act so rudely in Alvarez Residence, Trying to push him away, Coline esked, ¡°What are you doing, Adam?¡± Adam let out a low, coldugh ¡°Adam? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know me? Wasn¡¯t I just a stranger to you?¡± After adjusting to the darkness, Celine could make out his sharp, gloomy expression under the faint moonlight streaming through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows beside them. Feeling confused, Celine asked, ¡°Adam, are you seriously mad because I said I didn¡¯t know you? Only a handful of people in your circle even know about our marriage. What was I supposed to do? Announce it and make you look like a jerk while Carly is branded the mistress?¡± Furious at her sharp words, Adam grabbed her chin. ¡°How noble of you. Are you sure you¡¯re not denying it because you¡¯ve already lined up your next target?¡°¡± ¡°Next target? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nathan Lynch!¡± Adam¡¯s shout startled Celine. She finally realized he had misunderstood her rtionship with Nathan However, instead of exining, she simply smiled. ¡°Adam, we agreed to stay out of each other¡¯s personal lives. I didn¡¯t say a word about you dancing Intimately with Carly at the club, so you should stay out of my business with Nathan ¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Celine tried to push past him, but Adam¡¯s hand mped down on her shoulder, pinning her back against the wall. The impact sent a dull ache through her shoulder, making ber gaze turn icy. ¡°Adam, let me make this clear¨CI was nice to you because I had a crush on you. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to treat me however you please. I¡¯m over you, Adam!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 31 Even though Celine had an unhappy childhood, she never lost the courage to love. Whether it was Lucy or Adam, she had always loved with passion and unreservedness. Loving someone didn¡¯t make a person week or inferior. And love should never be used as an excuse to take advantage of her. Besides, she had already given up on love¨Cshe no longer loved Adam. Adam¡¯s cold gaze locked onto her resolute expression, a mocking smirk bugging at his lips. ¡°Really? You¡¯re over me?¡± Before Celine could finish her sentence, Adam lowered his head and pressed his lips to hers, forcefully capturing them. Celine¡¯s mind went nk as her eyes widened in disbelief¨CAdam was kissing her! This wasn¡¯t their first kiss. Thest time, in the bathroom, she had cling to him and initiated it herself. But this time, he was the one taking the lead. Celine began to struggle, pushing against him. ¡°Let go of me! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Adam¡¯s tall, imposing frame pinned her slender body firmly against the wall. His cool, unyielding lips pressed down on hers with an air of dominance and conquest. He seized the moment she parted her lips to deepen the kiss. In that instant, his unique presence consumed her senses¨Ca clean, fresh masculine scent that was distinctly his. Celine had never been close to any other man besides Adam. She was as pure as a nk canvas. Her inexperienced body reacted sensitively to their closeness, a fiery blush spreading across her face. Her hands, which had been pressing against his chest, slowly curled, clutching the luxurious fabric of his shirt between her fingers. Her knees grew weak Noticing her legsghing out, Adam wrapped his strong arms around her waist, holding her firmly in his embrace. Slowly releasing ber, he ended the kiss. ¡°You.¡± Caline stammered, her face flushed a deep crimson. Adam¡¯s voice dripped with mockery. ¡°Is this what you call being ¡°over me? Look at yourself¨Cyou can barely stand after my kiss.¡± He recalled the time Celine had teased him for being a bad kisser. Now, he was the one smirking, and she was the one left speechless. The mockery hit Celine like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing the lingering wanath in her cheeks. It was only then she realised the kiss was meant to humiliate her. Adam hadn¡¯t even bothered to close his eyes during the kiss. Instead, he had coldly watched her as she fell into disarray, which he found amusing. Gazing at her still¨Cdazed expression, Adam added, ¡°is that all it takes to get you flustered?¡± As a man in his prime, Adam knew exactly how to wield your power, and his unrelenting cruelty towards her was razor¨Csharp. Celine felt embarrassed and deeply humted. She hated him, but what she detested even more was herself. Her body still reacted to him. Perhaps, deep down, she still harbored feelings for him¨Cand he had turned that into a weapon to ridicule her. However, Celine wasn¡¯t the kind of woman to let herself be trampled on. If someone struck her, she struck back just as hard. After collecting herself, she leaned in closer to Adam, her chin held high. ¡°That¡¯s right. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for someone else. You can¡¯t satisfy me if you can freely please Carly, then I can find another man to fulfill my needs, What are you so smug about, Adam? If Nathan kissed me, I¡¯d react the same way. She deliberately emphasized Nathan¡¯s name as she spoke. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 32 As Celine anticipated, her words struck a nerve. Adam let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Ah, too bad I should we recorded our kiss to show Nathan. Then he¡¯d know exactly who he¡¯s picking up after!¡± Incensed by his words, Celine stood on her tiptoes and bit down hard on the corner of Adam¡¯s lips. ¡°Ahh!¡± Adam hissed, the sharp pain apanied by the metallic taste of blood spreading in his mouth. He grabbed her face roughly, pinching her cheeks to force her lips into an ¡°o¡± shape, his gaze was menacing ¡°Are you a puppy or something? Why do you like biting so much?¡± Celine held his ce without flinching ¡°Why don¡¯t you start thinking about how to exin that injury to Carly tomorrow? Nathan might be picking up after you, but Carly¡¯s no different¨Cshe¡¯s stuck with a used man I no longer need!¡± Adam seethed, rendered momentarily speechless. Used man? Did she just say he was used? Damn you, Celine! ¡°Sure, we can have our separate lives, but Nathan is absolutely off¨Climits!¡± Adam snapped. ¡°Why?¡± Celine demanded. Because Nathan was his best friend, and just the thought made his skin crawl But Adam kept that reason to himself. He gave her a dismissive once¨Cover before saying, ¡°Do you honestly think Nathan would fall for you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯re just a country bumpkin who dropped out of schor16. You have no education and no career. All you can do is shake your hips on the dance floor. Nathan has high standards. To him, you¡¯d be nothing more than a novelty¨Csomething he¡¯d tire of in no time.¡± Celine red at him silently, absorbing the fact that in his eyes, she was utterly worthless. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all men were the same¨Cwilling to let anyone else have the things they themselves no longer valued. Despite the anger simmering inside her, she smiled and asked, ¡°So, did I shake my hips beautifully in the club today? Adam froze, momentarily stunned, unsure if he¡¯d heard her correctly. Celine seized the moment to shove him away. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll shake my hips for him every single day. And I¡¯lle up with a new move every time¨Ckeep it exciting and fresh Tor him With that, she turned on her heel and strode upstairs, leaving Adam dumbfounded. If only there were a better way to blow off steam! After Celine entered their bedroom, Adam followed close behind, his expression sour. ¡°Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t great right now, so the divorce is on hold. In the meantime, you¡¯lle back here every night and act the part of a loving wife. Got it? Even though his tone was far from pleasant, Celine agreed for the sake of Mary¡¯s well¨Cbeing. Turning to him with a casual smile, she said, ¡°Fine, I can do that. But I wonder if Carly will be patient enough to wait.¡± Adam shot her a cold re. ¡°You take the bed; I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. I¡¯m showering first,¡± he said curtly before heading to the bathroom. Suddenly, a melodious ringtone echoed through the room¨Cit was a call from Perry. Celine answered, and Perry¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°Celine, did you turn down Carly¡¯s case?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Celine replied. ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡± Perry sighed. ¡°When we took on that job, Adam paid a huge deposit. Now, his legal team has sent us a notice. ¡°That team is no joke¨Cthey¡¯re one of the best in the country, an undefeated star team! They¡¯re suing us for breaching the contract Celine, Adam might bankrupt us Celine remained silent. Perry pressed on, ¡°Celine, Adam isn¡¯t someone to mess with. He¡¯s demanding that you show up at Haven Hospital tomorrow as agreed. He insists on seeing you.¡± Celine felt a headacheing on. Adam was always swilt and ruthless in his decisions. From the moment Perry epted the deal, facing him had been inevitable. ¡°Fine. Tell him I¡¯ll meet him there tomorrow,¡± Celine said resignedly, As she ended the call, the bathroom door swing open, Adam stepped out, treshly showered. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 33 Adam stepped out of the bathroom wearing ck silk pajamas, his short hair still damp and glistening with water. The fresh scent of his shower and the faint mist clinging to him made him look younger and even more dashing than his usual polished, suited¨Cup appearance. Celine stole a few nces at him, unable to deny that he was truly gifted with striking looks. Suddenly, a melodious ringtone broke the silence¨CAdam¡¯s phone was ringing. He picked it up and answered. ¡°Mr. Almarez, Dr. Chas agreed to meet you tomorrow at Haven Hospital,¡± Leo informed him. Adam¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Last time, Dr.Cshowed up only to leave mysteriously. Tomorrow, Tintend to see exactly who she is.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Celine felt a chill run down her spine¨Cthis was had It was clear that Adam hadn¡¯t forgotten being stood up before, and he definitely didn¡¯t take it lightly. She knew she¡¯d be facing the consequences of his ine when he saw her in person the next day. Her thoughts were interrupted when Adam suddenly tumed to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡°! ¡°Yes, right away!¡± Celine blurted, quickly escaping into the bathroom. Adam frowned as he hung up the call, finding Celine just as irritating as Dr.C Robbing his hair with a towel, he sat down to review some documents. Momentster, Celine¡¯s soft voice called out from the bathroom. ¡°Adam? Adam!¡± He found the sweetness in her tone peculiar, as it waspletely different from her ugal sharp¨Ctongued demeanor. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam got up and asked, standing at the door The door creaked open just a little, revealing Celine¡¯s pitiful gaze. The strain from ber shower had left hetplexion glowing, her face flushed. ¡°Can I borrow one of your shirts? Celine looked at him with a pleading expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t they prepare any pajamas for you?¡± Adam asked ¡°Yes, they did.¡± Celine held up a ckce lingerie set for him to see. ¡°If you¡¯d like to see me in this, I¡¯ll put it on for you right away.¡± Adam was at a loss for words, It was needless to say¨CMary must be behind this, probably trying to spice things up between them. He went to the wardrobe and grabbed one of his white shirts. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. You don¡¯t have what it takes to wear that lingerie.¡± He deliberately tossed the oversized shirt over her head, covering her facepletely. Celine quickly yanked the shirt off and red at him with sparkling eyes. Then, she flung thece lingerie at his face and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have the figure for it, why don¡¯t you try it Adam was left speechless, Celine then mmed the door right in his face. Somehow, he found his irritation dissipating, and a smile crept onto his face. Picking up thecy garment, he gave it a brief nce. It was full of ribbons andce clearly, Mary had chosen it with great care. Without hesitation, he tossed it into the trash can. Returning to the couch, he resumed his work Before long, the bathroom door swung open, and Celine energed. Adam nced at her. She was wearing his shirt, its oversized fit emphasizing her petite frame. The loose fabric hung just above her knees, making her look both innocent and alluring. Adam had to admit that he hadn¡¯t really meant what he said earlier. The truth was, not only did Celine have a pretty face, but she also had a perfect figure. Celine didn¡¯t bother to speak to him. After blow¨Cdrying her hair, she sat in front of the vanity and began her skincare routine. The table was cluttered with various skin care products. She meticulously applied creams and lotions to her face, leaving a pleasant fragrance in the alp Although they had been married for over three years, Adam had never shared a bedroom with Celine before¨Cin fact, he had never shared a bedroom with any woman. This was his first time sering a woman going about her skincare routine, and he found it oddly fascinating. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 34 Sensing Adam¡¯s gaze, Celine turned around to look at him. Adam was caught off guard. ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen a beauty before?¡± Celine red at him. After a brief pause, Adam said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read some books and improve yourself? No matter how beautiful you make yourself, you¡¯re nothing but a brainless beauty.¡± ¡°Brainless beauty?¡± Celine narrowed her eyes silently. Just wait, Adam Alvarez Che day, you¡¯ll regret what you said! Ignoring him, Celine went straight to bed. Suddenly, Adam¡¯s phone buzzed. It seemed that Samoel had created a group chat and added him to it. In addition to himself, there was another person in the group¨CMiss Genius C, who had rejected his friend request a few days ago. Her profile picture was the letter ¡°C¡± on a ck background Samuel pped and weed them. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the two geniuses from Haffard University! Our university isunching a digital game soon, and before it goes live, we¡¯d like you two to test your speed.¡± Adam sent an ¡°Ok¡± So did Miss Genius C Sammel shared the game app with the group. Both Adam and Miss Genes clicked on it, and the game began. It took Adam only 104 seconds to clear the stages. ncing at Miss Genius C¡¯s profile picture, he was curious about how long it would take her to finish. Samuel had told him how this youngdy kept challenging his record, iming she was an equal match for him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Initially, Adam had been skeptical about it. When she rejected his friend request, he decided to just let it go. He never imagined they would end up in the same group chat, thanks to Samue Suddenly, Samuel sent a screenshot with a caption that read, ¡°It only took 104 seconds for our two geniuses toplete the game! This is astonishing Adam¡¯s eyes flickered. He found it hard to believe that she matched his time. No one had ever matched his speed, yet Miss Genius Chas done it. Adam smirked slightly, then tapped on his keyboard twice and sent a message. Meanwhile, Celine sat on the bed with her phone in her hands. She noticed that Adam alsopleted the game in 10 seconds, Suddenly, someone tagged her in the group. It was Adam. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you add me?¡± Adam asked in the message. Celine nced at Adam, who was sitting on the couch, focusing on his phone as he waited for Miss brainless beauty. she swiftly replied to his message. When Adam heard the notification tone, he quickly checked it and saw, ¡°You¡¯re really annoying Adam read the message twice, then let out a smirk. He wondered how he had annoyed her. More importantly, when had the upset Miss Genius C Genius C¡¯s reply. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at celine, the so¨Ccalled The Divorce Prescription Chapter 35 im Adam couldn¡¯t fathom why Miss Genus Chad called him annoying, but he chose not to dwell on it. Setting his phone aside, he returned to his work. By the time he finished, it waste at night. Rising from his seat, he poured himself a ss of water and nced at celine, who was sound asleep. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before he turned to head back to the couch, a notification tone broke the silence, drawing his attention to Celine¡¯s phone. Its screen lit up with a new message. Adam¡¯s eyes inadvertently caught her profile picture. His cold gaze narrowed in suspicion¨Cit was identical to Miss Genius C¡¯s. He strode to the bedside to reach for the phone But before he could grab it, celine shifted in her sleep, her beautiful face pressing against his hand. e, momentarily stunned by his own actions. Adam froze, n What was he even doing? The idea that Celine could be his genius junior at Haffard University was absurd. She was just a brainless beauty nothing more. He shook off the thought, convincing himself he must have been mistaken. Just then, Adam felt a soft sensation on his palm. In her sleep, Celine was nuzzling his hand like a kimen,pletely unaware. Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on her delicate face, illuminated by the warm glow of the bedsidemp strands of her hair curled softly around her neck, with a few brushing against her rosy lips. Her captivating features held his attention for a moment longer than heintended. There were times when a woman¡¯s beauty could be utterly disarming¨Cespecially for men. Adam found himsel momentarily entranced but quickly shook off the thought. He pulled his hand away and straightened, walking back with unwavering confidence After all, he had encountered countless beauties in his te He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to be seduced by mere locks. Settling back onto the couch, Adam closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep When Celine woke up the next morning, Adam was already gone. A quick nce at the clock sent her into a panic¨Cshe was runningte! Recalling Adum¡¯s cold, displeased expression from the previous night, she knew the consequence of missing their 9 am at Haven Hospital would be dire After hurriedly freshening up, she darted downstairs, only to be stopped by Mary ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up. Adam¡¯s already left, Come have breakfast with me, dear,¡± Mary called out warmly. ¡°Sorry, Grandma! I¡¯m in a rush Bye!¡± Celine shouted over her shoulder as she bolted out the door. Mary watched her leave with concern. ¡°She really shouldn¡¯t skip breakfast¡± At that moment, Alfred approached with an envelope. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez Senior, someone just delivered this. They said it¡¯s for your hands only.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mary asked, epting the envelope. As she opened it, a photo slipped out Celine arrived at the hospital just in time and sported a few familiar faces¨CAdam, Carly, and Melody ¡°Adam, is Dr. Crrallying today? Carly¡¯s face lit up with joy. Born with a congenital heart condition, Carly had two lifelong wishes¨Cto be healthy and to marry Adam, bing Mrs. Alvarez. She was determined to achieve both. Adam gave a firmnod. ¡°She¡¯ll be here.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 36 With a pen and paper in hand, Melody chirped, ¡°That¡¯s great! I finally get to see the legendary Dr. I¡¯m her biggest fan! I want her autograph!¡± As she spoke, she looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. C? Huh? Orline? Melody, Adam, and Carly saw Celine walking in. Surprised, Carly asked, ¡°Celine? Why are you here?¡± Melody nced at Celine with distaste. ¡°Celine, I¡¯ll let you pay for hanging out with Natest night. Get out of here. We¡¯re all waiting for Dr. C. We don¡¯t want to waste time on you!¡± Adam¡¯s gaze fell on Celine, and he frowned. Although he didn¡¯t speak, it was clear from the look on his face that he wasn¡¯t pleased to see her there. It was as if he thought she was bere to cause trouble Celine wasn¡¯t mad to see them there. Amused, she looked at the three of them, batted her eyshes mischievously, and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re all waiting for Dr.C¡± ¡°Then get out of my face,¡± Carly spat. Celine straightened her back, a small smile forming on her face. ¡°I¡¯m the person you¡¯re wait- ¡°Celine? Why are you here?¡± someone asked. Celine turned to see that it was Tracy Tate. Her paternal grandmother, Son Johnson, had three sons, the eldest was Aaron, the second was Hayden, and the third was Wayne, Tracy was Wayne¡¯s daughter. Tracy was an outstanding woman whose academic qualifications were higher than Carly¡¯s. Tracy was a doctor of medical science who furthered her studies abroad. She had taken part in several major surgeries before and was more conceited of a person than Carly. The two of them were the jewels of the Tate family, and they both looked down on Celine ¡°Tracy? Why are you here? Carly asked. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Tracystood before Adam and, with a confident smile, said, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Aharez. Dr.Csent me here.¡± Celine was dumbfounded. Since when did she tell Tracy toe? Tracy continued, ¡°I¡¯m Dr. C¡¯s assistant now. She assigned me to help treat Carly¡¯s heart condition.¡± Celine remembered Perry bringing this up to herst night. He had said that he¡¯d sent her a diligent assistant who wanted to expand their horizons by bing her assistant Said assistant was probably Tracy, It was a small world. Carly based after learning that Tracy was Dr. C¡¯s assistant. ¡°Tracy, we haven¡¯t seen each other in two years. Who knew you¡¯d be Dr. C¡¯s assistant right aftering home?¡± Melody turned to Tracy, cager lur gossip. ¡°Tracy, is Dr. Creally a woman? What does she look ke? I¡¯m so curious!¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. ¡°Dr.Cis the epitome of medical expertise. All the medical staff in the country admire her. For the past few years, I tried really hard to be a step closer to her. I¡¯ve finally became her assistant, but 1st haven¡¯t met her Melody couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s awesome! The women in the Tate family are all extraordinary except for¡­¡± She nced at Celine disdainfully. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re a part of the Tate family too. But why are you such a disappointment? Tracy and Carly are way better than you¡± Melody gestured exigentedly with her hands as she spoke Tracy then turned in Coline too. ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve heard about the problem regarding your marriage. You and Mr. Alvarez should just get divorced. You can then head home and stop being an embarrassment for our traily.¡± Carlyughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t tell her that. Cse dropped out of school at 16.¡± Celine was speechless at the two women¡¯s behavior Adan remained expressionless. He turned to Tracy and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. C? We agreed to meet at nine here.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Adam merely wanted to meet Dr. C. His face dark face darkened a little because he didn¡¯t see her there after so long Tracy checked the time and stated, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, something must¡¯vee up on Dr. C¡¯s side. No one knows what she¡¯s been up to for the past three years since her disappearance. Dr. Cvanished for three whole years. It was the greatest mystery of all for the medical staff in the nation. No one knew why she disappeared for such a long time. All the while, Orline simply listened quietly to the conversation, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, 1 arrived on time. I¡¯m right here, and you¡¯ve seen me. Carly, Tracy, and Melody are all witnesses, Celine thought to herself. The gloom on Adam¡¯s race didn¡¯t lighten, so Tracy said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let me give Carly a checkup first¡± 20 minutester, Tracy was done with the checkup, she and Adam stood by the door. Tracy looked pretty and professional in her white silk blouse with a ck skirt. She nced at Adam and said, ¡°Mr.Alvarez, my preliminary diagnosis is that Carly¡¯s atrial septum has a defect and that her ductus arteriosus isn¡¯t fused. This caused her to have a heart condition. It can be treated with surgery.¡± ¡°Are there any surgical risks?¡± Adam asked. Tracy shot him a pretty smile when she replied. ¡°It depends on the surgical n. Let¡¯s exchange numbers so we can discuss it in the future.¡± Tracy took out her phone, ready to save his number. Celine hadn¡¯t left, so she sew it all. There was a tinge of humb in her eyes, so, Tracy¡¯s real intention wasn¡¯t to treat Melody, after all Adam managed to capture both Carly¡¯s and Tracy¡¯s hearts. Before he could respond to Tracy¡¯s suggestion, Celine¡¯s light, angelic voice sounded from behind them. ¡°It isn¡¯t a defect, in Carly¡¯s case. It¡¯s a congenital heart disease,¡± said Celine. Tracy froze. A momentter, she nimed to look at Celine. Even Adam gazed at her. Celine stood before them quietly as she stared at Adam. ¡°Stop wasting time. Go and find her a suitable heart donor. She needs a transnt¡± Tracy¡¯s face fell instantly. She yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How dare you doubt me! Do you even know how to treat & patient?¡± Adam looked at Celine as she stood quietly before him, her luscious hair hooked behind her ears, giving her an elegant and sophisticated vibe. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve told you what I should. Whether you believe me or not is not my business.¡± With that said, Celine turned and left. Tracy was pissed beyond words. Celine dropped out of school at the age of 16. How dare she doubt Tracy¡¯s medical skills? Tracy wouldn¡¯t stand being humiliated. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you mustn¡¯t take her words seriously!¡± she said, seething. Celine turned the corner, ready to leave the hospital, when she abruptly stopped in her tracks. She saw Carly standing there, waiting for her. ¡°Celine, I heard Mrs. Alvarez Senior has your back,¡± said Carly. ¡°That¡¯s why you and Adam can¡¯t get a divorce Carly sniggered and said, ¡°As a woman, 1 sympathize with you, Celine. Adam doesn¡¯t love you. You can¡¯t capture his heart and have to resort to pleasing Mrs. Alvarez Senior. You¡¯re so pathetic.¡± Celine saw the scorn in Carly¡¯s eyes. The corners of her lips lifted into a staile, and she told Carly, ¡°You¡¯re the pathetic one. If Lcan¡¯t get a divorce, you can only remain as Adam¡¯s mistress. Look at you freaking out like this.¡± ¡°You ¡°Furious, Carly clenched her hands. But she suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think everything will be fine just because Mrs. Alvarez Senior has your back? Just you wait, Celine. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson very soon.¡± She turned and stormed off right after that Celine furrowed her brow, puzzled. What trick was Carly going to pull this time? A momentter, Melody¡¯s frantic voice filled the air. ¡°Adam! This is awful!¡± What exactly happened? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Celine immediately headed back the way she came. She saw Melody panicking and grabbing Adam¡¯s arm. ¡°Adam, Carly was abducted!¡± ¡°By whom?¡± Adam¡¯s expression shitted instantly, ¡°Grandma!¡± said Melody ¡°Grandma had some men take her away!¡± What? The air seemed to freeze around Adam upon hearing those words. It just so happened that Melody saw Celine, who was making her way to them. Melody jabbed a finger in Celine¡¯s direction. ¡°Celine! You must¡¯ve been behind this!¡± To Adam, she said, ¡°Adam, someone gave Grandma a picture before this. It was a picture of you and Carly dancing at a pub. Grandma was furious when she saw it and had some men take Carlyaway, Celine¡¯s probably the person who gave Grandma the picture! Celine¡¯s gaze turned cold. Did someone give Mary a picture? Celine wasn¡¯t aware of that. ¡°Adam, Celine¡¯s a cruel woman! She knows Grandma adores her and will always have her back,¡± said Melody, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°She wants to take advantage of Carly¡¯s heart condition to get rid of Carly with Grandma¡¯s help! Melody had barely finished speaking when Celine felt Adam¡¯s cold gaze on her, and he strode over to her. ¡°Adam, 1 didn ¡°L¡± Celine denied. Adam spat coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Carly¡¯s fine¡± With that said, he stormed off, leaving Celine and Melody in the corridor Melody looked at Celine with a sadistic smile. Celine¡¯s face paled, knowing that Adam didn¡¯t believe her. He must¡¯ve thought that she had sent Mary the picture. She was indeed the most suspicious among all the people. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Dread washed over Celine, and she quickly headed back to Alvarez Residence. When she arrived, she went to the study. Before entering the room, she could hear Mary¡¯s stern voice saying, ¡°Carly, how could you be so insolent? Adam and Celine are married, so he¡¯s your brother¨Cinw How could you ruin their family?¡± She carried on beating her, ¡°You left when you felt like it back then, and you came back after three whole years, Did you think you could still be Adam¡¯s wife after all that? You¡¯re so selfish and greedy!¡± At ther moment, Carly was on her knees on the carpeted floor in the study. Her face was drained of color as she muttered timidly, ¡°That¡¯s not it..¡°¡± Furious, Mary roared, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to leave Adam alone and head back to whichever country you came from before you returned. Don¡¯t evere back!¡± Carly was so terrified at Mary¡¯s outburst that she started trembling. Even so, she shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that I love Adam, and I want to be with him forever, Mary was so mad that she started to tremble out of rage. ¡°Do you have no shame at all? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in your parents¡® stead¡± Alfred had been standing beside Mary all the whole. He handed her a whip. It was a tradition that ran in the Alvarez family. Mary swung the whip at Carly, making theter yelp in fear. The whip made a loud and crisp sound, but it didn¡¯tnd on Carly¡¯s body. It struck Adam instead. Adam had barged into the study and hugged Carly so that she was entirely shielded in his arms. The whip struck him heavily across the back. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 39 ¡°Adam¡°Mary cried, taken by surprise. Even Celine was stunned. She never thought Adam would take the whip for Carly. There was no denying that he loved Carly more than anyone else. Adam looked at Mary and said, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m the one who wants to stay with Carly. She¡¯s done nothing wrong. I¡¯m the one you should me. Don¡¯t hurt her. Come at me instead!¡± Carly geekly put her arms around Adam. ¡°No! Mrs. Alvarez Senior, please don¡¯t hurt Adam! tit me instead!¡± Gand Adam looked like a tragic couple, while Mary looked like the viin who wanted to tear them apart. Celine¡¯s heart throbbed at the scene. Even Mary¡¯s hand, which held the whip, trembled ¡°Adam, Celine¡¯s your wife!¡± Mary shouted. ¡°Have you forgotten that she stayed with you for three years when you were in aa? How could you break Celine¡¯s heart like this?¡± She continued, ¡°You¡¯ve be blind because of Carly. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll beat you until you can snap out of it!¡± Mary raised the whip to hit Adam, her heart breaking as she did so. ¡°Grandma!¡± Celine rushed into the study to stop Mary. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him¡± Mary serthed. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t be afraid! Thave your back! No one can give you a hard time!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Warmth seeped into Celine¡¯s heart when she beard that just then, they heard Carly¡¯s pained cry. ¡°Adam, my heart. it hurts!¡± she cried. Tuming around, Adam saw Carly with a hand on her chest where her heart would be, her face scrunched up in agony. ¡°Carly!¡± be called, rmed. e walked over to Carly and reached for thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡± But before Celine could touch Carly, Adam¡¯s hand shot over to hers and grabbed her wrist to stop her. Celine listed her head and met has cold, piercing eyes. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± he hissed. He flung Celine¡¯s wrist away, making her stumble. Her waist hit the edge of the desk, and it hurt so much that tears stung her eyes. Mary shielded Celine and yelled, ¡°Adam, have you lost your mind? How could you do that to Celine?¡± Alfred stepped forth in shield Mary and Celine. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯ve gone overboard!¡± Adam nced at Celine and saw her red¨Crimmed eyes that glistened with tears. She looked so pitiful at that moment. Clenching his hands, Adam wanted to walk over to her, but Carly started crying in pain.. ¡°Adam, 1 feel dizzy,¡± she muttered. It looked like she was going to faint soon. Adamscooped her into his ams and strode out of the study in a few long strides. ¡°Start the car! We¡¯re going to the hospital right away! Celine looked up to see him carry Carly out of the study. A small smug smile yed on her lips as shey in his arms. Carly was the victor this time. Mary was so peeved that she stomped her feet. ¡°Adam, don¡¯te back if you dare to step house..¡± Then her vision turned ck, and she passed out ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez Senior!¡± Celine and Alfred called out, horrified. pout of this h Alter Celine performed acupuncture on her, Maryy on the bed, and her breathing slowed down. A concerned Alfred asked, ¡°How is Mrs. Alvarez Senior?¡± ¡°She¡¯s line. She just needs to get some sleep,¡± said Celine, packing her needles. Alfred¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Alvarez? Why is he taking Carly Tate¡¯s side all the time?¡± Adam adored Carly, and he would hurt anyone just for her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 40 Not only did her waist hurt, but her heart ached too. Celine¡¯s waist hurt when she hit the edge of the table just now. Not only Even Carly, who was at the hospital, found Celine pitiful. A wife getting hurt so badly and suffering so much was simply too pitiable. Carly¡¯s insolence grew all because of Adam. He pampered her so much that she became so full of herself. A wry smile appeared on Celine¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Allred, what happened today? Did someone give Grandma a picture? Alfred took the photo out of his pocket. It was indeed a photo of Adam and Carly dancing together in a bar. ¡°Someone sent Mrs. Alvarez Senior this photo this morning to tell her that Mr. Alvarez and Carly were having an affair,¡± he exined. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez Senior was furious and immediately sent some men to take Carly here.¡± Mary liked Celine a lot and dored on her, therefore, she didn¡¯t want Celine to suffer at all, Taking the photo, Celine fell into deep thought. ¡°Alfred, who do you think sent Grandma this photo? ¡°The person wanted to expose Mr. Alvarez¡¯s affair, so they should be siding with you,¡± Alfred presumed. Celine smiled bitterly. No wonder Adam didn¡¯t believe her. Everyone assumed she was the one who sent the photo. No matter how a person looked at it, celine would benefit from doing so. If it wasn¡¯t Celine who sent the photo, it could only mean that her friend did it and wanted Mary to teach Carly a lesson in Celine¡¯s stead. Just then, Mary¡¯s frail voice filled the air. ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Alvarez Senior¡¯s calling out for Mr. Alvarez, Alfred pointed out, Adam broke Mary¡¯s heart today. It might result in a rift between them. Suddenly, Celine¡¯s phone rang. It was Lucy calling Celine answered the phone, and Lucy¡¯s cold voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Celine, what have you done? Carly¡¯s hospitalized! Come to the hospital at oncel ¡°Okay,¡± said Celine, expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. After hanging up, Celine grabbed her bag and headed out of the room. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, are you really going to the hospital?¡± Alfred was worried that she would have a tough time there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alfred. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Celine said tofort him. Celine entered the VIP ward in the hospital. Carly, dressed in a hospital gown, sat on the bed. She looked rather pale and weak. Adam and Lucy were keeping Carlypany, Lucy¡¯s expression turned dark when she saw Celine, she yelled, ¡°Celine, the doctor gave Carly a checkup just now. Thank goodness, she¡¯s okay. ¡°Inever thought you¡¯d pull such a trick by Involving Mrs. Alvarez Senior in it. How could you think of hurting Carly like that? If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Alvarez, Carly would¡¯ve been in grave danger or even lost her life! You¡¯re too crue¡± Celine simply held her tongue as Lucy snapped at her Mearahile, Adam poured Carly a ss of water, ¡°Feed me,¡± Carly pouted And Adam lifted the ss to her mouth so she could drink from it. Then, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Adam, your grandmother must dislike me even more after what Celine¡¯s dine.¡± She reached up to tug at his sleeve. ¡°So, you must like me even more after this to make up for it.¡± Adar gazed down at her and ruffled her hair endearingly, and she shot him a dazzling smile. Then, discreetly, she lifted an eyebrow as it to challenge Celine, Celine stood at the door and watched the two of them being all lovey¨Cdovey. She felt awkward and felt ostracized. Just then, Lucy said, ¡°Celine, what are you standing there for? You started it, so you¡¯d better apologize to Carly!¡± So, Lucy asked Celine toe to the hospital just to apologize to Carly. After hearing what Lucy said, Adam turned to look at Celine, wondering how she would react. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Their eves met Looking at Adam earnestly, Celine did her best to exin, ¡°Adam, I didn¡¯t send that picture to Grandma. I won¡¯t admit to something I¡¯ve never done.¡± ? Gely tugged at Adam¡¯s shirt. ¡°Can you believe it? She¡¯s still making excuses at this point! How shameless!¡± spare was piercingly cold. He ordered, ¡°Celine Tate, apologize now!¡± Adam¡¯s p with reddened eyes, Celine stood straight and refuted, ¡°Let me say it again. I will not apologize because I didn¡¯t do it¡± There was a dark look in Adam¡¯s eys. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your best friend Robin works in a small magazinepany, right?¡± Achill ran down Celine¡¯s spine, making her shudder. Did he want to make a move on the people around her? Carly and Lucy watched Celine with a condescending expression. Celine curled her fists. Adam had crushed her pride by letting the two women trample o over her. Tears of humiliation welled in Celine¡¯s eyes as she apologized slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carly.¡± Cely smiled. ¡®T¡¯ll let it go this time. Don¡¯t do it again, okay?¡± Lucy added, ¡°Celine, did you think you¡¯d win by having Mrs. Alvarez Senior on your side? Mr. Aharez doesn¡¯t even love you.¡± Colour drained from Celine¡¯s face. Adam marched out, leaving the three women in the ward. Celine stared at Carly. ¡°Is this the lesson you you were talking about, Carly?¡± Carly smirked, stopping her act. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you that as women, we should rely on men, not old hags.¡± Shocked, Celine blurted, ¡°Were you the one who sent the picture?¡± Carly simply smiled without bothering to deny it. Celine breathed sharply ¡°So you were the one behind all this! ¡°You sent the picture to Mrs. Alvarez Senior on purpose to make her take action on you. That¡¯s a risky move!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too dumb, after all. That¡¯s right, it was me who sent it. Did you think I¡¯d suck up to Mrs. Alvarez Senior when she doesn¡¯t even like me? ¡°You¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s her loss for not liking me. I will make her lose her beloved grandson.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Celine stared at Carly in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s Adam¡¯s grandmother!¡± Carly scored, ¡°So what? She¡¯s just an obstacle to my sess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Celine eximed. She turned around and walked toward the door. Just then, Carly¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°This is just a small lesson for you. Remember, neither you nor Mrs. Alvarez Senior are a match for me.¡± Gely couldn¡¯t see Celine¡¯s expression because thetter had her back against them. Celine slowly straightened her back. The hurdation and shock were reced with an icy smark is that so? You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself, Carly,¡± Celine thought When Celine stepped out of the ward, Adam¡¯s figure came into view. He stood outside the door with his phone in his hand. Celine bad dialed Adam¡¯s number earlier. Thus, he had heard the entire conversation between Celine and Carly. Chapter The Divorce Prescription Chapter 42 Earlier at Alvarez Residence, Celine had a hunch that Carly was behind the incident. Celine had been tricking Carly into talking so Adam could hear the story for himself. He hung up and lifted his gaze at Celine. Her gaze was detached as she smirked. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but that picture was sent by Carly.¡± Adam frowned and said nothing. Celine tried to walk away, but Adam suddenly grabbed her arm when she passed by. She instinctively pushed him away, not wanting to have any physkal contact with him. *Your grandmother fainted from anger when you lett. She even called out your name in her sleep. You should pay her a visit when you¡¯re free,¡± advised Celine before leaving. Leo approached, saying softly, ¡°Looks like Mrs. Alvarez misunderstood you, Mr. Alvarez. You never believed Carly¡¯s words. ¡°In fact, you have been standing by the door the entire time. You would¡¯ve heard the whole conversation even if she didn¡¯t call you.¡± Adam was an observant person; he would never simply believe one side of the story. He simply remained calm the entire time. Adam had purposely left the ward to give Celine and Carly a chance to talk in private. However, he had been standing by the door, wanting to find out who was lying To his surprise, Celine shared his notion. Adam thought her smart for calmly making Carly talk. Instead of giving Celine a lesson, Carly had given herself one Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Staring at the direction line left, Leo praised, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I think Mrs. Alvarez isn¡¯t as simple as we think.¡± In the past, Adam wasn¡¯t attracted to Celine. To him, she was nothing but a prettydy. That day, however, made him view her differently. He wondered what more was there to Celine. He was intrigued by the woman from the countryside who handled matters calmly and strategically. Turning around, Adam ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Carly will surely call you if she can¡¯t find youter,¡± reminded Leo. However, he immediately shut his mouth when he saw the stern look on Adam¡¯s face Carly had taken advantage of Adam¡¯s affection for her and crossed his line. The incident would make Adam angry for some time. Yet, Carly was still gloating, oblivious to it, Mary was awake by the time Celine returned to Alvarez Residence Holding Mary¡¯s hand, Celine said sweetly, ¡°Grandma, y you scared me to death.¡± Mary patted her back affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oline. I won¡¯t die so easily, Otherwise, Carly will step on you¡± Crine¡¯s eyes reddened. Not that anyone dared to bully her, but she felt protected in Mary¡¯s arms. For someone unfamiliar with love, Celine suddenly felt weak. She hugged Mary tightly, her eyes red with bears. Just then, Alfred¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Wee home, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam had returned. His gaze fell on Celine. It was his first time seeing her hug Mary like a child. Celine hurriedly pulled away from Mary and stood up. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to bed first¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 43 Mary said lovingly, ¡°Go on.¡± With that, Celine left When Adam arrived by the bed, Mary scolded, ¡°Why did youe back? Get out now!¡± Smiling, Adam apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡± His apology calmed Mary a little. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. It¡¯s Celine whom you should be apologizing tol ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Alvarez. You carried Carly and just walked away. It was Mrs. Alvarez who took care of Mrs. Alvarez Senior when she fainted. Who exactly is the grandchild bere?¡± Alfredmented with dissatisfaction. Adam was speechless. You even pushed Celine and made her bump into the table,¡± Mary added. ¡°Did you think she wasn¡¯t in pain just because she kept quiet?¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you need to have some conscience. You can¡¯t buily Mrs. Alvarez like that! Alfred eximed. Both Mary and Alfred took turns criticizing Adam, leaving him lost for words, ncing in the direction where celine left, Adam said, ¡°Grandma, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go to my TOOM Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He turned and lett. Mary sighed while watching him leave. ¡°Celine is such a good child. How did Adam tall for Carly?¡± Alfred informed, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez heard you calling Mr. Alvarez¡¯s name when you were unconscious. So, she went to the hospital and brought him back. ¡°Although she didn¡¯t admit it, I know she did so because she didn¡¯t want you two to have any hard feelings because of her. She¡¯s really perceptive.¡± Mary nodded in agreement. She knew what a kind person Celine was. ¡°Celine grew up without love, while Adam can love someone greatly. That¡¯s why she really likes him ¡± Adam was a gentleman with good manners and great at showing love. All that could be observed from the way he spoiled Carly. Celine was well aware of that, which was why she liked Adam. At the same time, that fact constantly put her in pain. Alfred assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Alvarez Senior, I¡¯m sure Mr. Alvarez will tall in love with Mrs. Alvarez one day. When that happens, he will shower her with lots of love.¡± Mary chuckled. ¡°I think so too. I believe that day wille soon.¡± Celine had showered by the time Adam got to the room. She was dressed in his white shirt and doing her skincare routine by the vanity table. She didn¡¯t so much as look at him when he approached. Siming by the bed, Adam murmured, ¡°Celine¡± There was no response. Adam unbuttoned two buttons from his coat. ¡°Celine. Again, there was no response. She simply got up and walked to the bed to sleep, ignoring himpletely. Suddenly, Adam grabbed her wrist. He tugged at it lightly, making her fall onto hisp. His firm thighs made her butt hurt when she sat on them. Frowning, Celine squirmed. ¡°Let go of me¡± Adam hugged her, forcing her to sit on hisp. ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± he asked with a deep voice, smiling alluringly. The words reyed in Celine¡¯s mind. It sounded as if Adam was trying to console her. it was easy for a woman to misunderstand the situation when a domineering man like Adam was willing to lower his ego to console her. However, Celine was clear¨Cheaded. She knew Adam would never show her affection. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 44 Adam had given all his affection to Carly. Celine lowered her gaar in sadness, but she still wanted to get up. ¡°Let me go!¡± His smile widened a little. ¡°Are you angry?! Celine was battled by his words. ¡°Am I in the position to be angry? ¡°I was too rough today. Did you get hurt?¡± he asked. Adam touched her waist gently and asked softly, ¡°is it this spot Celine had taken a look during the shower. Her waist had a nasty bruise, and it would take some time to recoverpletely. His warm palm was gently covering her bruise, but Celine was against it. She didn¡¯t like how he wasforting her after putting her through the pain Most importantly, she hated his pity. She would rather he continued mistreating her. After all, her bruise would go away even without his concern Celine pried his fingers, wanting to move his hand away. ¡°No. Please let me go, Mr. Alvarez! It was Adam¡¯s first time seeing her angry. He had witnessed other women¡¯s anger in fact, Carly would throw a tantrum and demand has constion when she was angry. However, Celine was like a quiet and obedient stray car. She would fall silent when she was mad. And now, she was forcefully removing his hand so he would not touch her. Adam studied her face that glowed from the shower. ¡°Since you¡¯re not telling me, I¡¯m going to have to see it. Let me have a look.¡± His slender fingers moved to the hem of her shirt and pulled it up. Feeling the chill air on her thighs, Celine yelped and grabbed the bottom of her shin. She looked at him like a scared animal. ¡°What are you doing, you pervert? I¡¯m not wearing any pants!¡± Adam was lost for words because he did not realize that All he wanted was to have a look at her bruise. He did not realize something was off until he pulled her shirt up The sight of her slender legs squirming as she sat on his thighs was alluring. His mind instantly recalled how she held her shirt in shock when he pulled it up. Adam was left speechless. It was his first time being called a pervert. Feeling the need to exin himself, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Celine would not listen to his exnation: ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse, you knew what you were doing!¡± There was nothing Adam could say to convince her otherwise Just them, his phone rang. He had ced by the bedside table when he entered the room. Celine looked over to linda familiar name on the disy¨CCarly Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Carly decided to call Adam after waiting for him for a long time, hoping he would return to the hospital to keep herpany. Celine immediately pushed Adam away and got up from hisp, wondering if he would fulfill Carly¡¯s wish The Divorce Prescription Chapter 45 Celine adjusted her shirt and turned around to look at Adam. He didn¡¯t so much nce or answer the phone beside the table, allowing it to ting over and over again. It was the first time Adam ignored Carly¡¯s call Adam rose to his feet and removed his ck coat, rewaling his white shirt stained with blood on the back. Celine was reminded of thesh Mary did to his back. Thatsh had cut his skin open, but he put on a brave front. The wound had to be treated, or it could risk an infection. Celine said, ¡°I¡¯ll grab the first aid kit to treat your wound¡± Adam tuned and shed an attractive smile at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you ignoring me earlier?¡± Bending over to take out the first aid kit, celine refuted, ¡°I just don¡¯t want Grandma to worry.¡± When Adam sat on the bed, Celine instructed, ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± Adam obediently removed his shirt, revealing his exquisite upper body. Celine was seeing him shirtless for the first time. He had broad shoulders, firm muscles, and a six¨Cpack build around his slender waist. His pelvic lines led down to his ck pants that were held up by an expensive ck leather belt The glorious sight made Coline burn as red as an apple. She didn¡¯t know where to look. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. en now! Adam¡¯s alluring voice rang out. ¡°We¡¯re even Stunned, Celine asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen my waist, just like how I saw yours ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t shrieked Celine. ¡°Then why is your face red?¡± Adam teased. Celine immediately regretted offering her help. She used a Q¨Ctip to disinfect his wound. It was deep and red¨Ca creepy sight. There were signs of inmmation after leaving it exposed for a long time. Thus, Celine did her best to be gentle, so he would not feel any pain. Adam said, ¡°This time, Carly is in the wrong. I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Celine¡¯s hand stopped moving. She couldn¡¯t believe Adam was apologizing on behalf of Carly. He truly regarded Carly as one of his own. ¡°Do you always clean up after Carly¡¯s mess? She¡¯s starting to involve Grandma Who knows what else she will do in the future? Adam, you¡¯ve spoiled her.¡± There was a mysterious look in his eyes. He felt that Carly had be like a stranger, ¡°she wasn¡¯t like this in the past. celine stopped her hands again. ¡°What was she like in the past?¡± Adam¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile when he thought of the younger Carly. ¡°In the past, she was very lovable. I liked her.¡± Celine was insulted by his words. She wondered what did that make her. In fact, she had always wanted to ask him that question. She wanted to know what her past with Adam meant to him. Astara Celine knew, Carly was all Adam cared for. Celine stabbed the q¨Ctip into his wound. The sharp pain made Adam breathe sharply. Even his face paled. ¡°Did you do iron purpose The Divorce Prescription Chapter 46 ???? ¡°Does it hurt? I hope it does!¡± Celine eximed. Adam remained silent. He had no idea what he had done to offend her, which led him to think that women were unpredictable. Celine treated Adam¡¯s wound and bandaged it carefully, but unfortunately, his wound got infected. By the time hey down to rest, he had already developed a high fever As Adam felt cold, Celine turned on the air conditioner and draped several nkets over him. Despite this, he remained freezing. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead as his lips turned pale Celine thought he deserved it. She didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t take care of his wound when he was busy taking Carly to the hospital. Although she gave him an injection to help, he would still have to endure the fever. Once the fever subsided, he would recover. Celine lifted the nket andy down beside him. His body was icy cold, like a block of ice radiating waves of chill She couldn¡¯t ignore him. Biting her lips nervously, she pressed her slender body closer to him. Adam was lying with his back to her. Thus, Celine avoided his wound and wrapped her arms around him from behind. He immediately felt her presence as she curled against him. Her warmth seeped through their thin clothing Soon, Celine reached out and ced her hand on his six¨Cpack abs. She cautiously caressed it, exploring it with tentative strokes. With his eyes remained shut, Adam rasped, ¡°Celine, I¡¯m sick!¡± Of course, Celine knew he was sick. That was why she had to find ways to warm him up. She could only use this method to stimte him. But she wasn¡¯t Carly, so she wasn¡¯t sure if this idea would work. Celine remained silent. She was initially hesitant but grew bolder now. She kept touching him upward until she rested her hand on his firm chest. She enjoyed the feeling Adam sensed her growing audacity as her hand roamed and ignited a trail of heat. Even in his weakened state, she managed to torment him. Adam grabbed her hand abruptly. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he barked, ¡°Stop touching me, Celine!¡± Their bodies were pressed together, and Celine felt his body temperature rise. His muscles suddenly became tensed and defined Her face flushed as she teased, ¡°Adam, it seems your body doesn¡¯t feel as indifferent to me as you im.¡± Adam was stunned. He refused to admit his physiological reaction toward her. He had felt desire for her before. Even in his current levered and weakened state, her teasing still managed to awaken his body. Adam turned to face her. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Celine, why are you so¡­ annoying?¡± He saw her as an annoying temptress. First, she had kissed him in the bathroom after being drugged. Now, she was touching him while he was sick. Adam justified his reaction with the excuse that no man could resist someone like her. What man wouldn¡¯t be drawn to her? Since his body had warmed up, Celine had achieved the desired effect. Thus, she closed her eyes calmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Adam was struck speechless. He had no idea what game she was ying. Eventually, he fell asleep and had a dream. He dreamed of the girl from years a Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ago. During a past mission, he was betrayed by arade. He fell from a ne into a forest and saltered serious injuries. Pursuers had been on his heels. He copsed to the ground, barely conscious, and was convinced that he would die. At that moment, a young girl appeared with a worn¨Cout doll in her hands. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 47 e young girl about the danger and told her to leave quickly. If the pursuers caught up, she wouldn¡¯t survive either. Adam wamed the w Not only did the girl not leave, but she also tried hard to drag him to a hidden cave. The girl told him, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s safe here. They won¡¯t find you.¡± Adam observed the young girl. It was already winter, yet she only wore a thin, faded dress. She seemed to have been alone in the forest for a long time, with only the doll in her arms forpany bedding you, you won¡¯t feel cold anymore. He was gravely injured and felt unbearably cold. The girl reached out and hugged him. ¡°Sir, are you cold? With me holding you, you He noticed her eyes, which were clear and bright. He asked, ¡°Why are you alone here? Where is your home? Where are your parents?¡± The girl paused before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home or parents. Nobody in the world wants me.¡± He reached out and embraced ber. ¡°I survive, I¡¯ll take you away from here. I¡¯ll want you¡± He removed his emerald ne and ced it around her neck. They clung to each other for the whole night in the freezing cave. Their shared warmth helped them to make it through the moming But when Adam woke up the next day, the girl was gone. He couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. When hisrades eventually came, he had no choice but to leave on a helicopter. ¡°Where are e you. Don¡¯t go!¡± Adam murmured in his sleep before abruptly opening his eyes. Only then did he realize he had had another dream about the girl. Actually, he had found the girl long ago, and she was Carly. Everyone in their circle knew him and Carly as the perfect it couple. That was because Adam had kept her by his side all these years. He had raised her to be confident and radiant. Everyone saw her as his cherished treasure. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But even with Carly by his side, Adam still often dreamed of that girl from the past. He would dream of her persistently dragging him despite her frail body and warming his body with an embrace. He would even dream of her sudden disappearance. Every time, be would wake abruptly from those dreams, haunted by her absence Adam tried to move but realized he was holding someone soft and fragrant. As he looked down, he saw Celine in his embrace. Last night¡¯s memories came rushing back like a tide, and Adam remembered everything. At some point, they had fallen asleep together. Celine had her slender back turned to him while he held her from behind. He had spent the entire night holding her just like that. It was dawn. Golden light streamed through theyers of curtains, casting warmth across the room Celine was still nestled in his arms. Her petite, delicate face was as soft as silk. Even the fine downy hairs on her skin appeared delicate and shimmering. Her longshes rested against her cheeks, resembling beautiful little fans. Shey there so obediently and gently in his arms. For no reason at all, Adam felt an inexplicable calm washed over him. It felt like the girl from all those years ago had returned to his side. He gazed at her for a long time. Just then, Celine shifted slightly in his embrace without waking up. However, her oversized white shirt slipped from her smooth shoulder, revealing a glimpse of her busty chest. Adam¡¯s eyes darkened. He had recovered now, and as a healthy young man, his body was naturally sensitive in the early morning. With her lying soft and alluring in his embrace, be quickly averted his gaze. He thought of the injury on her waist. They were underneath the nket. Adun gently lifted the hem of her white shirt and decently avoided looking down at her. Soon, her waist was exposed. The bruises on her fair and soft waist were shocking. He couldn¡¯t imagine the pain she had endured at that time. He gently ced his hand on her waist, holding her delicate curve. He couldn¡¯t deny that he felt a sense of tenderness toward her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 48 Adam leaned closer toward Celine¡¯s face. With a husky voice from just waking up, he said softly, ¡°Celine, did I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry? He apologized to her in a low voice. Celine, still fast asleep, didn¡¯t respond. Her breaths were soft and shallow. Even her hair carried a sweet and delicate fragrance. Adam fell a burning sensation in his throat, like embers rolling through. Although he wulded looking at her youthful and seductive body, he couldn¡¯t resist lowering her head. He was tempted to kiss her fragrant and silky hair. Just as he was about to do so, Celine let out a soft whimper and slowly opened her eyes. She had woken up Adam instantly snapped back to his senses. He was stunned andpletely at a loss for what he had been doing moments earlier. He couldn¡¯t believe he almost kissed Celine¡¯s hair Despite encountering countless beautiful women, he was now losing control of himself because of Celine. In a flurry, he released her, threw off the nket, and climbed out of bed. Celine sat up and was unaware of what had just happened. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Has your fever gone down? Sher got out of bed and reached out to check Adam¡¯s forehead for his temperature. Before she could touch him, he blocked her hand outright. Celine was taken aback, unsure of what he was doing she didn¡¯t understand why he would overreact over her touching his forehead. Adam turned and walked straight to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a cold shower.¡± Soon, the sound of running water echoed from inside. Celine was bewildered. ¡°Adam, why are you taking a cold shower so early in the morning? Your back injury can¡¯t get wet. Do you hear me?¡± Adam didn¡¯t respond. Celine felt she was worrying for nothing. Since she couldn¡¯t figure out his weird behaviors, she let him be That evening, Adam went to Club 1996. After finding Benjamin in a booth, he asked, ¡°Do you have what I asked for?¡± ¡°Of course, Adam!¡± Benjamin pulled out a bottle of medicinal oil. The Goodwin family¡¯s medicinal oil was a cherished heirloom. It was known for its remarkable effect. ¡°Adars, just apply this medicinalol to the wound, and the scar shall fade quickly. By the way, is it for Carly? Only she could make youe to me for something like this,¡± Benjamin teased with a chuckde. got up and intended to leave. After keeping the medicinal oil, Adam got up. But then he noted a familiar figure ahead. Celine had alsoe to the club, Celine was there with Robin, who was muttering angrily, ¡°Celine, who on earth hurt your waist? I¡¯ll chop off their hands!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Adam remained silent. He stepped forward, wanting to approach Celine. But in the next second, he stopped in his tracks. That was because he had spotted his close friend, Nathan Lynch Nathan called out to Celine, ¡°Celine, I heard from Robin that you hurt your waist. Here¡¯s a bottle of medicinal oil for you¡± Nathan took out a bottle identical to the one Adam had ¡°What the heck!¡± Benjamin was stunned. ¡°Adam, Nathan also asked me for a bottle of medicinal oil for Celine¡± ¡°As he spoke, he stared at Adam in disbelief. ¡°No way. Did you ask me for the medicinal oil to give to Celine too?¡°¡± Meanwhile, Celine epted Nathan¡¯s ointment with a smile. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Lynch¡± As Adam¡¯s expression darkened, he tossed the bottle of medicinal oil back to Benjamin. ¡°Cut the crap¡± With that, he turned to leave. But just then, someone suddenly looped their arm around his. ¡°Adam, it turns out you¡¯re here¡± Carly had appeared. As Adam looked up, he saw Celine¡¯s cool gate ncing in his direction. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Celine noticed Adam standing with Carly, who had been discharged from the hospital. Carly was now clinging to Adam¡¯s arm. The two looked like an It couple, perfectly matched and inseparable. Robin scoffed, ¡°Celine, Adam sure is devoted to Carly. Even after r she stirred up trouble with Mrs. Alvarez Senior, he still acts like nothing happened and is back with her again. Celine hadn¡¯t expected to run into Adam and Carly at the bar. She was not surprised by how quickly they both had reconciled. She smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Is it news that Adam loves Carly? This would have disappointed her in the past, but now she felt numb. At that moment, the sound of high heels clicking approached. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Carly, what a coincidence. Celine looked up and noticed that Tracy was also there. Tracy wore a ck strappy dress that entuated her figure. Paired with her voluminous curls and red lipstick, she looked dazzling and alluring. As her gaze fell on Adam, her eyes sparkled with interest and infatuation. Celine amusingly raised an eyebrow, assuming the night would be full of drama. Carly hadn¡¯t noticed Tracy¡¯s feelings toward Adam Clinging tightly to Adam¡¯s arm, Carly said with a sweet smile, ¡°Tracy, what a coincidence!¡± Benjamin¡¯s excitement ruse. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here tonight, let¡¯s y a game together! Nathan and Celine, are you two in?¡± Nathan looked at Celine. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s join in.¡± Celine wanted to refuse, but Robin interjected and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s y!¡± It was then that Tracy noticed Nathan and Celine were together. She asked surprisingly, ¡°How did Mr. Lynch end up with Celine?¡± Carly answered, ¡°Tracy, you didn¡¯t know? Mr. Lynch has taken a liking to her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tracy gasped, ¡°Mr. Lynch Bes Celine? She¡¯s just a country bumpkin and is unworthy of him.¡± Carly exined, ¡°Tracy, Celine has be quite skilled at seducing men. Mr. Lynch is already under her spell.¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. ¡°How could our family produce someone like her? She¡¯s utterly unpresentable.¡± Carly¡¯s smile grew broader. At that moment, Adam broke out of her grip and walked off. As Carly¡¯s hand hung in mid¨Cair, her smile froze instantly. Adam didn¡¯t return to the hospital to apany her the previous night. She had called him numerous times, but he didn¡¯t answer once. In all the years they had known each other, that was the first time he had treated her so coldly. Carly felt deeply insecure now. She was worried that some temptress might steal Adam away She hurried after him,ining. ¡°Adam, why didn¡¯t you answer my callsst night?¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His profile¡¯s sharp and chiseled lines made him look cold and distant. At that moment, Celine, Nathan, and Robin sat down. Tracy, Benjamin, and several other wealthy heirs joined the game too. With everyone gathered, Carly had no choice but to drop the topic and settle beside Adam. Benjamin said, ¡°Alright! Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s begin! We¡¯re ying Truth or Dare.¡± He took out a beer bottle. ording to the rules, the beer bottle would be spun. When it stopped, the person at the neck of the bottle got to assign either a truth or a dare to the person at the opposite end. The first round began When the beer bottle stopped spinning, its neck pointed at Tracy while the bottom at Adam The atmosphere immediately became lively as the first round drew Adam into the game. Tracy smirked and cast asly nce at Adam. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let¡¯s y Truch. So, tell us, have you consummated your marriage with your wife?¡± Everyone present, except Nathan, who had just returned abroad, knew that Celine was Adam¡¯s wife. Tracy clearly wanted to know if Adam had ever been intimate with Celine. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 50 The wealthy heirs were eager for drama. They Immediately started whistling and stirring excitement. Tracy cast a wicked nce at Celine. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯ve been married to your wife for three years. Are you seriously telling us you¡¯ve never gotten intimate with her? Do you diske her that much?¡± Carly chimed in, looking down at Celine with a haughty expression. ¡°I told Adam he wasn¡¯t allowed to get intimate with her. Of course, he listens to me.¡± Tracy and Carly joined forces to humiliate Celine. Benjamin and the other wealthy heirs egged Adam on ¡°Come on, Adam! You¡¯ve got to answer the question. This is a Truth or Dare, so you must not lie.¡± Robin red at Tracy and Carly. She had the urge to march over and tear them apart. However, Celine held her back. Robin whispered angrily, ¡°Celine, they¡¯re doing this intentionally!¡± Celine let out a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s true that Adam has never gotten intimate with me. If they want tough about it, let them be.¡± It turned out that Carly had forbidden Adam from getting intimate with Celine. Not that it mattered, as he never would have done so anyway. Celine looked across the table at Adam, who sat in the main seat. Adam was dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers. His rolled¨Cup sleeves exposed his sharply defined wrists. As his striking gaze lifted slightly, his cold eyes settled on Celine¡¯s face Celine couldn¡¯t discem his thoughts. Carly broke the silence. ¡°Adam, tell everyone you¡¯ve never gotten intimate with Celine!¡± Under the weight of everyone¡¯s stares, Adam said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take the penalty and drink.¡± Adam chose not to answer and opted for the penalty instead Carly froze in ce. Even Tracy¡¯s smug expression faltered Adam picked up the beer bottle and down three bottles in session. Robin finally felt like Adam had done something right for once. She retaliated with a scoff, ¡°Carly, Mr. Alvarez chose not to answer. It seems your rules don¡¯t hold as much sway as you thought.¡± Carly¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Celine nced at Adam. His decision to take the penalty surprised her. She didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t just tell the truth instead. At this moment, Benjamin quickly jumped in to ease the tension, ¡°Adam has taken the penalty, so the first round is done.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As the second round started, the beer bottle spun again. This time, the bottle¡¯s neck painted at Celine while the bottom at Tracy. It was Tracy aga A glimmer of amusement flickered in Celine¡¯s clear eyes, she knew Tracy and Carly had been teaming up to humiliate her. Thus, she decided to run the tables and spice things up for them. It was unknown whether these two fake allies could handle the shock. Tracy looked at Celine with icy arrogance, ¡°Celine, what do you want me to do? Celine blinked yfully and chuckled. ¡°Tracy, how about you take the dare this round? Choose one of the men here and give him a three¨Cminute tongue kiss. Celine Instructed Tracy to pick a man from the group and gave him a tongue kiss for three minutes. Tracy was proud and self¨Cassured, and Adam was the only man who could capture her heart. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 51 Chapter 5t However, Adam belonged to Carly, This would make thingsplicated The wealthy heirs at the table grew more excited. Tracy was a famously unattainable beauty. Due to her being single, many men harbored feelings for her. Celine urged. ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s time to pick someone. Then, she nced at Carly with a teasing smile. ¡°Carly, Tracy has always been proud and picky Who do you think she¡¯ll choose?¡± Carly shot Celine a re. ¡°Tracy is so exceptional that plenty of men are after her, of course, she¡¯s going to be a little picky. Do you really need to point that out?¡± Celine responded with a smile without saying anything Carly turned her attention to Tracy. She was genuinely curious and had no idea whom Tracy would pick. Tracy became Dr. C¡¯s assistant not long after her return from abroad. Her immediate family was now flourishing in Sonia¡¯s favor. They were actively seeking a wealthy husband for her among the high society in Mercity. Carly looked at Tracy. ¡°Who will it be, Tracy?!! Everyone looked at Tracy curiously. Tracy got up and cast an infatuated nce at Adam. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make my choice now.¡± She began walking in his direction. As Tracy passed by one of the wealthy heirs, Carly¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Tracy, are you choosing Mr Caster?¡± Tracywalked past Ronald Carter and stopped near Marcus Quinn, Carly¡¯s eyes brightened even more. ¡°Tracy, are you picking Mr. Quinn? But it wasn¡¯t him, either. Tracy walked past all wealthy heirs, leaving only Adam With a gasp, Carly jumped up and blocked Tracy¡¯s path, Carly asked incredulously, ¡°Tracy, who exactly are you choosing? Are you picking Adam?¡± With Carly blocking the way, Tracy couldn¡¯t approach Adam. She looked directly at Carly and said, ¡°Yes, Carly. I¡¯m picking Mr. Alvarez ¡± Carly¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had never imagined that her arrogant and self¨Cassured cousin would set her sights on Adam. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adam was hers. And now Tracy wanted to snatch him away! ¡°No way, Tracy! You can¡¯t pick Adam!! Tracy was confident in her position as Dr. C¡¯s assistant. She believed she outshone Carly in every way. ¡°Why not? We¡¯re just ying a game. Celine asked me to pick any man here, including Mr. Alvarez. Carly, can¡¯t you handle just a little game?¡± ¡°You!¡± Carly was infuriated. The wealthy heirs pearly chuckled ¡°The Tate cousins are about to fight over Mr. Alvarez! They were joining allies just moments ago, and now they¡¯re ready to tear each other apart for him.¡± Everyone was entertained by the unfolding drama. Robin discreetly gave Celine a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ve got them at each other¡¯s throats.¡± The alliance Carly and Tracy had formed to humiliate Celine had a cold and piercing gaze on her. When she looked up, her eyes locked with Adam¡¯s grim stare. Instead of looking at Carly or Tracy, Adam fixed his paze on her. His frosty gaze radiated a chilling Intensity. Celine ugrasily averted her gase and got up. ¡°Robin, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Celine sshed cold water onto her face in the restroom before heading o As she walked past the men¡¯s restroom on the way back, a muscr a suddenly shot out like lightning, grabbing her slender waist and yanking her inside. Celine gasped in fight. Her delicate back was pressed against the cold and hard wall. When she looked up, Adam¡¯s aristocraile, handsome face loomed close to hers. Celine frowned. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing? Why did you dragane in the men¡¯s restroom?¡± Standing tall and imposing, Adam blocked her in, trapping her between his chest and the wall. He speered and asked, ¡°Celine, did you do it on purpose?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 52 Chapter 52. Celine reached out to push Adam. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! ¡°Keep pretending¡± Adam¡¯s expression darkened with hostility. ¡°You deliberately pushed me toward Tracy!¡± He had figured it out. He had seen through Celine¡¯s scheme of using him as a pawn to sow discord between Carly and Tracy. Without even batting an eyelid, Celine handed him over and let another woman hiss him for three minutes Seeing no point in pretending anymore, Celine looked right into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Tracy likes you.¡± ¡°If she likes me, that¡¯s her business, What does it have anything to do with me?¡± he retorted. Many women had crashes on him, but that didn¡¯t mean he needed to take responsibility for each one Celine was rendered speechless. It seemed he wasn¡¯t interested in Tracy, Carly still held his undivided attention. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why are you so angry? Carly and Tracy both like you. Theirpetition over you only proves how irresistible you are! Let go of me!¡± Adum remained still and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you that night? Why are you still tangled up with Nathan?¡± He smirked densively as he continued, ¡°Celine, Isn¡¯t this just your way of provoking me and getting my attention? celine was stunned by how self¨Cabsorbed Adam was. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you have such a wild imagination. I don¡¯t like you anymore! It was the second time she had said she didn¡¯t like him. With a sneer, he brushed his slender fingers against her delicate face. He gently and suggestively caressed her soft skin. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His voice dropped to a deeply maic tone that could easily send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. ¡°You really don¡¯t like me anymore? It seems you¡¯ve forgotten how my kiss left you breathless.¡± Adam was a master of seduction Celine¡¯s small face flushed intensely because she still remembered that night. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how he kissed her with his eyes wide open and then mocked her for being dered by it He had the audacity to bring it up again. At that moment, he tilted her chin upward. His gaze was mischievous and certain. ¡°Let¡¯s test it now and see if He leaned in, aiming for her red lips. This jerk was so sure that she still liked him. He was taking advantage of her feelings Celine seized the moment and struck her knee right at Adam¡¯s groin. Caught off guard, Adam genuinely took the hit. It hurt so much that he could barely speak He gritted his teeth and growled her name. ¡°Celine Tate!¡± Celine forcefully shoved him away. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, surely you understand now that I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Without sparing him another nce, Celine walked away. Adam was left speechless. if you truly have no feelings for me anymore.¡± When Celine returned to the booth, Carly and Tracy had already returned to their seats. The previous round of Truth or Dare had been scrapped. No one wanted to sit idly by and watch them fightower Adam. Adams also returned to his seat. He wore a dark expression, warning people to stay away. Celine molded looking at him and pretend had happened. The third round of the game began, This time, the bottle¡¯s neck was pointed at Benjamin while the bottom was at Nathan. Benjamin eagerly rubbed his hands together. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s my turn! Nathan, you¡¯re ying Darel just be Tracy¡¯s Dare earlier, I want you to pick one of thedies here and give her a three¨Cminute kiss, with tong!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 53 Chapter 51 Once again, the atmosphere reached another peak. ¡°Which socialite in Mercity will be the one to win Mr. Lynch¡¯s heart? It¡¯s time to find out! the group eximed Under everyone¡¯s state, Nathan got up and walked toward Celine. He had chosen Celine without hesitation Carly and Tracy¡¯s expressions both shifted Adam was holding a cocktail with a poker face. But his handsome features were as cold as ice. Robin was the happiest of them all. She eximed excitedly, ¡°Wow! Could it be that Mr. Lynch has fallen for Celine? Celine looked up at Nathan. Having just closed the chapter with Adam, she had no intention of starting a new romance. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to give Nathan any false hope. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At that moment, Nathan leaned down and drew his handsome face close toward hers. Celine said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, 1 ¡± Nathan winked and whispered, ¡°Celine, I need you to y along¡± Celine was stunned Nathan exined, ¡°It¡¯s just for the game. You wouldn¡¯t want me to face a penalty, would you? For the sake of that medicinal oil, help me out here.¡± Celine felt trapped, wishing she could return the medicinal od to him instead. Robin started to cheer. ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!! Nathan gently cupped Celine¡¯s face and leaned in closer. He kept on leaning forward until their lips were about to meet. Adam watched as Nathan and Celine were about to kiss. His grip on the cocktail ss slowly tightened until his knuckles turned deathly pale. The crowd erupted the moment Nathan and Celine finally kissed. Carly was fuming. Shegged on Adam¡¯s sleeves andined, ¡°Adam, look! Celine really managed to seduce Mr. Lynch!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply as he stared at the pair. Nathan held Celine¡¯s face as he kissed her. The group roared with excitement. Celine turned her face away to break the kiss. Her checks flushed red as she buried her face in Nathan¡¯s arm. Nathan nced down at her. Her eyes simmered like spring water as she nced at him shyly and bashfully The sight was unbearable for Adam. He realized Celine could be just as soft and alluring while kissing Nathan Adam had always thought that side of hers was his alone to see. But it turned out that other men could experience it too. He started to believe that she had truly lost interest in him. The wealthy heirs began to cheer again. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you promised a three¨Cminute kiss. That one onlysted for a minute.¡± ¡°Keep going! We want more!¡± Nathan gave Celine a gentle look before smiling ¡°Celine is feeling shy. Don¡¯t overwhelm her.¡± With that, Nathan picked up a bottle of liquor. ¡°I¡¯ll take the penalty.¡± He began drinking. The wealthy heirs erupted again. They were teasing Nathan and Celine ruthlessly. Carly and Tracy could only watch as Crline became the center of attention of the night while they turned into a joke over their fight for Adam, Celine had effortlessly captured Nathan¡¯s Lavor They didn¡¯t think she deserved it Belore Carly could continue ranting to Adam, a ss¨Cshattering sound rang out Adam had crushed the ss with his bare hands. The shards of ss cut deep into his palm. His blood began dripping onto the floor. Carly gasped in shock. ¡°Adam, your hand is injured! Quick, get a doctor to bandage it right away!¡± Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 54 Everyone was so caught up in the excitement that they didn¡¯t notice what was happening with Adam. Adam ignored Carly and got up to leave Carly quickly chased after him. ¡°Adam, wait for me! The game ended. Celine, Nathan, and Robin decided to leave the club Nathan looked at celme with a smile, ¡°celine, thank you for earlier,¡± Celme shook her head. Nathan hadn¡¯t actually kissed her earlier. Instead, he only cupped her face and kissed his own fingers. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But to everyone else, it appeared as a genuine kiss. Celine chuckled. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I guess that repays my debt for the medicinal oil, right?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Tracy¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°Mr. Lynch, please wait.¡± Celine turned around to see Tracy approaching Nathan nced at her. ¡°Ms. Tracy, what can I do for you? Tracy walked up to him. ¡°Mr. Lynch, don¡¯t let Celine fool you. I¡¯m here to expose her true colors! Celine¡¯s expression turned cold. She knew Tracy wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back. Nathan questioned, ¡°Ms. Tracy, what are you trying to say? Do you know who Mrs. Alvarez is? It¡¯s Cline!¡± Nathan was stunned as he looked at Celine. Tracy continued, ¡°Over three years ago, Mr. Alvarez ended up in aa due to a car ident. That¡¯s when Celine, who had just returned from the countryside, took the opportunity to marry him. She¡¯s the ugly duckling that Mr. Alvarez has never gotten intimate with! She asked, ¡°Mr. Lynch, are you seriously considering taking on the woman your good friend has discarded?¡± At that moment, Adam and Carly also walked over. When Celine nced at Adam, she noticed the white bandage wrapped around his right hand. She wondered why he had gotten injured. After all, his hand had been fine in the men¡¯s restroom earlier. Carly turned to Nathan. ¡°Mr. Lynch, Tracy is right.Celine is Adam¡¯s wife! Don¡¯t let yourself be her rebound!¡± Under the dim lighting, Adam¡¯s striking features were partially obscured. He looked at Celine with a hint of mockery. Celine understood Adam¡¯s unspoken message. When they were at Alvarez Residence the other night, he had told her that Nathan wasn¡¯t one to be someone¡¯s rebound. She assumed Adam was enjoying her humiliation as much as Carly and Tracy did. They were expecting Nathan to reject her. Nathan looked intently at Celine. ¡°Celine, Is this true?¡± Celine replied honestly, ¡°Yes¡± ?? Tracy eximed excitedly. ¡°See, Mr. Lynch? She admitted ir¡± Carly scoffed. ¡°Could she dare denyin?¡± Nathan smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, I already suspected as much.¡± His response caught Carly and Tracy off guard. He then turned to Adam and said, ¡°Adam, 1 had already guessed the nature of your rtionship with Celine, so now I¡¯m at ease.¡± Carly and Tracy didn¡¯t understand what Nathan was at ease about. They felt that something was off. Celine had already stolen the spotlight, thanks to Nathan. They didn¡¯t think she deserved his attention and were determined to end this. To them, the countryside was where Celine rightfully belonged. They were convinced that once Nathan found out Celine was Adam¡¯s discarded wife, he would never pursue her They were waiting to watch Celine¡¯s downfall However, things weren¡¯t unfolding as they hoped. ¡°Adam, I know the one you like is Carly. Since you¡¯re not interested in celine, does that mean I can officially start pursuing her now?¡± With that, Nathan took Celine¡¯s hand, holding it gently. He dered, ¡°Adan, I like Celine, and want to be with her.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 55 Not one did Nathan not look down on Celine, but he also confessed to her tight in front of Addams. Cathy and Tracy were in utter disbeliet. ¡°Mr. Lynch They wondered if Nathan had lost his mind for wanting to take over his good friend¡¯s ex¨Cwife. Adam¡¯s gare tell on Nathan and Celine¡¯s intertwined hands. The temperature around him dropped instantly. With an icy tone, he replied to Nathan, ¡°Sute, do whatever you want and y however you like. With that, he walked ott. Cel quickly went after him. ine watched Adam¡¯s departing figure, thinking about his indifference toward her. He allowed Nathan to pursue her and even let him treat her however he pleased. Helme, I¡¯ve known Adam for many years. He will never leave Carly.¡± Nathan said. Celine quick withdrew her hand from Nathan¡¯s grasp. ¡°I know.¡± At that moment, Nathan suddenly stepped closer and pressed her against the wall, With a mischievous smile, he asked, ¡°So, will you be my girlfriend? However Adam pampers Gary, I¡¯ll pamper you post the same.¡± Celine had no intention of getting involved with Nathan. Slightly startled, she responded, ¡°Mr. Lynch, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m not worth it. I¡¯m just a girl from the countryside without a proper education or a stable job. I¡¯m not good enough for you. With that, she pushed him away and hurried off. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Lynch.¡± As Nathan watched her run ott, heughed and found her even more interesting He truly liked ber When Adam let the bar, a Rolls¨CRoyce was already waiting by the roadside. Leo respectfully opened the backseat door for him. At that moment, Carly caught up with him and hugged him from behind. ¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you being so cold to me?¡± Carly panicked because she couldn¡¯t make sense of Adam¡¯s attitude toward her. Adam brushed off her hand without a hint of emotion. ¡°I need to return to the office to handle some matters. You should go home.¡± With that, he got inside the car. Leoveted to the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. Carly stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Adam!¡± While inside the car, Leo said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it seems Mr. Lynch is genuinely serious about Mrs. Alvarez ¡± Adam loosened the buttons of his shirt, revealing his defined corbone. He felt like only by doing so could be ease his breath. Nathan¡¯s actions today had truly caught him off guard. He knew just how high Nathan¡¯s standards were, yet he was willing to settle for Celine Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Adam¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°She¡¯s just great at seducing men!¡± The image of Celine bushing with shy allure while kissing Nathan shed in his mind. No man could possibly resist her. Even Adam sumbed to the temptation. He had had physiological reactions toward her several times. He thought Celine wasn¡¯t satisfied with just seducing him. Now she was going after Nathan too. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, are we heading back to Alvarez Residence? Leo asked. To the office I¡¯ll stay there for the next couple of days¡± He didn¡¯t want to go back and see Celine Adam lowered the glossy ss window, letting the cold wind brush his face. He still felt a faint ache in his lower body Her strike really seemed determined to ruin him. Only she would dare to do things like pping him and kneeing his groin. Her words of her not liking him anymore echoed in his ears. Adam tried hard to shake it off, convincing himself he didn¡¯t need her affection. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 57 As Celine entered the room, no one bothered to acknowledge her presence. She quietly stood at the side, feelingpletely out of ce amid the lively atmosphere. Lucy finally spoke up. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re back.¡± with that, all eyes turned toward Celine in unison. The smile on Sonia¡¯s face instantly disappeared and was reced by a look of disdain. ¡°What are you doing here, Celine?¡± Lucy chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Mom, since it¡¯s your birthday today, I thought it was only right to have Celinee.¡± Sonia looked displeased. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for her. Look at how outstanding Tracy and Carly are! And then there¡¯s Celine¨Cjust a country bumpkin who doesn¡¯t belong here. She¡¯s nothing but a disgrace!¡± Sonia disliked Celine, Carly and Tracy looked exquisite they had carefully dressed up for today¡¯s banquet. They nced coldly at Celine, then turned to reassure Sonia. ¡°Grandma, since Celine¡¯s already here, just let her stay. She¡¯s still your granddaughter, after all. You can¡¯t just turn her away,¡± Carly said sweetly. There was a hint of mockery in her tone. ¡°Grandma, today¡¯s your special day. Don¡¯t let something so trivial ruin your mood,¡± Tracy added with an insincere smile on her face. A small smile appeared on Sonia¡¯s face once again. ¡°I¡¯m truly blessed to have both of you as my granddaughters.¡± Her words, however, carried an implied meaning¨Cshe didn¡¯t see Celine as her granddaughter. Celine couldn¡¯t help but scott inwardly. The Tate family was nothing back in the day. Her father, Aaron Tate, had built the family¡¯s fortune from the ground up. When Aaron started making money, he sent Hayden to university, making him the first university graduate in the family. He also introduced Wayne into the steel business, making him the sessful businessman he is today. However, when Aaron passed away, none of them mourned his loss. Instead, they were quick to fight over his assets. Everything they had today was the fruit of her father¡¯s hard work Sonia was the shrewdest of them all¨Cshe only favored those who brought glory to the Tate family. Celine shot them a cold nce. One day, she promised herself, she would make them lose everything that didn¡¯t truly belong to t to them. Lucy turned to Celine and snapped, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t just stand there. Your grandma doesn¡¯t want to see you. There are so many guests here tonight, and the nsaids are short- banded. Go help out ¡± Lucy treated her like a maid Celine kept her expression neutral. She nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± As she made her way to the group of maids, one of them instructed her, ¡°Hurry up and take these wine sses to the kitchen ¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Celine didn¡¯t fight back. She just did as she was told. She was aware that she was a nobody in Tate Manor, even the maids felt they couldmand her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 56 Adam couldn¡¯t help but mock his own behavior that day. He couldn¡¯t believe he had gone out of his way to get medicinal oil for Celine and admitted defeat in the first round of the game for her. He even crushed a wine ss in his hand because of her! He was aware that he had been falling hard for her over the past few days¨Cso much that he no longer recognized himself From now on, be reminded himself to just let her be. He couldn¡¯t care less about what she did with Nathan! Back at Tate Manor, Carly was throwing a tantrum in the living room. ¡°Dad, Mom, Adam is ignoring me!¡± she eximed. Hayden was taken aback. ¡°How could he do that to you? Have Mr. Alvarez and Celine finalized their divorce? When is he nning to marry you?¡± Carly paced angrily. ¡°They¡¯re still not divorced yet! It¡¯s all Celine¡¯s fault¨Cshe doesn¡¯t want the divorce!¡± Hayden¡¯s expression darkened. He turned to Lucy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Isn¡¯t Celine your daughter? Why aren¡¯t you keeping her in check? Why does she keep getting in Carly¡¯s way? Lucy replied in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, I¡¯ll make sure they finalize their divorce soon.¡± ¡°How do you n on doing that?¡± ¡°In two days, it¡¯ll be Mom¡¯s 80th birthday banquet. I¡¯ve got a little n that should get things moving¡­¡± A vicious smirk appeared on her face as if she already had it all figured QUE Hayden quicklyforted Carly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carly. Just bear with it for a few more days.¡± Carly stood up. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll be heading upstairs now. After Carly went upstairs, Harden also stood up to leave However, Lucy stopped him. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t go.¡± Ever since the night when she failed to drug Celine, Hayden had been very cold toward her. He didn¡¯t bother returning home, leaving her all alone, Lucy leaned into his arms and gently traced her fingers across his chest. ¡°Honey, I miss you¡­ Hayden immediately pushed her away. ¡°I¡¯lle back when Mr. Alvarez divorces Celine. It¡¯s all up to you now,¡± With that, he walked out, leaving Lucy frozen on the spot. Her expression darkened. She knew that Hayden had been seeing his secretary recently. She wouldn¡¯t stand for sharing her husband with another woman! She desperately wished that she could fast forward to Sonia¡¯s Both birthday. She would do whatever it took to make sure that Adam divorces Celine. On the day of the banquet, Tate Manor was brightly decorated and bustling with guests. They had invited all of the most influential people in society. Celine had also returned for the asion. As she stepped inside, she noticed Sonia seated in a chair. Hayden, Lucy, and carly stood on her left, and Wayne, Hazel, and Tracy stood on her right side. Everyone was gathered around, offering their birthday wishes to Sonia Sonia was beaming with joy as she held Tracy¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard that Tracy is now an assistant to the legendary Dr.C. Is that true? Wayne and Tracy proudly replied, ¡°Yes, Mom, It¡¯s true! Dr. Cis a medical prodigy, and she personally chose Tracy to be her assistant.¡± Celine was lidt speechless by their words. Sonia smiled even wider. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! You¡¯re really making our family proud, Tracy¡± Not wanting to be outshined, Hayden quickly interjected, ¡°Mom, Carly is now the prima ballerina as well!¡® Although both families appeared harmonious, there was always some underlyingpetition between them. Hayden and Lucy weren¡¯t about to let them steal the spotlight in front of Sonia! As expected, Sonia immediately reached out to grab Carly¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re doing great too, Carly! Both of you are truly making our family proud.¡± Sonia beamed with pride as she held Tracy¡¯s and Carly¡¯s hands in each of hers. She was in a great mood today- until her eyes Landed on Celine, who had just stepped through the door. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 58 As she made her way toward the kitchen, murmurs suddenly rippled across the room. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mr. Alvarez!¡± Adam had arrived. He was dressed in a tailor¨Cmade suit with a shiny tassel brooch pinned to his pocket. He looked sharp and sophisticated. He walked in with an effortless confidence. The warm glow of the chandelier highlighted his striking features. His icy gaze swept across the room, sending a chill down the spines. of those who met it. His entrance caused quite a stir in the banquet. Carly happily rushed over to him and linked her arm with his ¡°Adam, you¡¯re here!¡± This time, he didn¡¯t push her away. Sonia smiled broadly. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, wee!¡± she greeted him warnly. Adam nodded politely. ¡°Happy birthday, Mrs. Tate Senior. I¡¯ve brought you a gift¡±. Leo stepped forward to present the gift. He carefully opened the box to reveal an exquisite painting. Sonia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with excitement. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, is this ¡®Elegance in Bloom¡® by Zachary Foster from the Earan Age?¡± Chapter Over the past few years, the Tate family had risen to prominence with Adam¡¯s s support. Over time, Sanishad also developed a fondness for antiques and she had been searching for this particr painting for quite some time Now, Adam had gifted it to her The crowd quickly gathered around, and murmurs erupted across the room. ¡°Mr. Abacer really knows how to make a statement. This painting is a rare find.¡± Carly couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Adam Admiration gleamed in her eyes¨Che was not only wealthy but also incredibly thoughtful. The thought of him made her heart flutter. Cmed shyly. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Meanwhile, several prominent businessmen approached them. ¡°Mr. Alvarez and Ms. Tate are truly a match made in heaven. Should we take your presence here tonight as a hint that we can expect a wedding announcement soon on businessmen, David Weston, teased. ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯ll have to start calling Ms. Tate as Mrs. Alvarez another businessman, Robert Lanning, added with a grin.. As the conversation unfolded, Hayder and Lucy made their way toward them Hayden¡¯s current status wasn¡¯t quite on par with the businessmen present in fact, they had just rejected a proposal he had made a few days ago. He chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Weston, Mr. Lanning please enjoy the evening!¡± David smiled. ¡°Mr. Tate, send over your updated proposal tomorrow. We can discuss our coboration father.¡± Hayden¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Westen.¡± Robert smiled warmly. ¡°No need to thank us, Mr. Tate. You¡¯re fortunate to have adeghter like Ms. Tate¡± Sonia squeezed Cathy¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course, Garly is truly a blessing to our family¡± Hayden and Lary couldn¡¯t have been prouder, with Adam¡¯s presence, the banquet had been elevated to another level. They could hardly imagine the glory that awaited them once Adam became their son¨Cinw Adam was the and of many who could satisfy every woman¡¯s dreams of prestige Surrounded bypliments, Carly felt like she was on top of the world. She gazed at Adam, admiration shining in her eyes. Adan lowered his gaze and nced at Carly. His usual roll gate instantly softened Celine, who was holding a tray of wine sses, watched them from afar. Adam and Carly stood in the center of the spotlight, being adored by everyone. This was the sperial honor that Adam had given to Carly It was clear that when Adam loved a woman, he spoiled her to the core Celine¡¯s mind drifted back to a few years ago in the cave, when he had held her tightly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away with me. I want you.¡° Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To this day, she never understood why the man who once imed to want her no longer did. Celine lowered her gaze and turned away Just then, Adam lifted his gaze and spotted her retreating figure. A businessman standing beside him followed his line of sight and noticed Celine as well. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you know that woman?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Adam replied coldly. Carly silently let out a sigh of relict. She couldn¡¯t exin why she¡¯d been so nervous in the first ce. There was no way that Adam would take an interest in country bu like Celine! She then tumed to Lucy, who gave her a knowing nod. The show she had nned for tonight was about to begin When Celine made her way to the kitchen, a maid suddenly spoke up. ¡°Hurry up and take this bowl of soup to the room. Mrs. Tate has requested for it.¡± The maid was referring to Lucy, who had ordered the soup to be delivered to her room. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Celine didn¡¯t respond. The maid immediately mocked her ¡°Celine, do you really think of yourself as the eldest daughter of the Tate family? Let me remind you, the Tate family only has two daughters- Carly and Tracy¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Tracy is now Dr. C¡¯s assistant, and Ms. Carly will soon be Mrs. Alvarez. But look at you¨Cyou¡¯re nothing!¡± Another maid chimed in. pand take the soup upstairs!¡± theyrged. ¡°Hurry up a The two maids clearly looked down on Celine. celine remained silent. She simply took the soup and made her way toward the room. As she entered the hall, Adam, who was talking to a few other businessmen, noticed her. He frowned Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be the eldest daughter of the Tate tamily? Why was she acting like a maid? Was this the kind of treatment she received at home? Adam¡¯s expression hardened. He couldn¡¯t believe that Celine, who was usually hold and defiant with him, had suddenly be quiet and submissive in front of others So, it seemed that she one dared to act out toward him. The room was empty when Celine entered. Just as she ced the soup on the table, she suddenly caught a strange scent in the air. Although the smell was faint and colorless, her sharp senses immediately picked up on it. Within the next second, her eyes closed, and she copsed onto the bed. Momentster, the door creaked open, and someone slipped inside. It was Hansel Garcia Lucy¡¯s nephew. He was known for being a yer. Hansel made his way to the bed and leered closer to Celine, who was passed out on the bed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Aunt Lucy tell me this country bumpkin was so pretty? Looks like I hit the jackpot tonight.¡± Hansel reached for the hem of her clothes. ¡°You¡¯ve got no one to me but yourself. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on the position of Mrs. Alvarez, none of this would¡¯ve happened. ¡°You¡¯re all mine now! Aunt Lucy will lead the others in soon. Your reputation will bepletely ruined¨Cit¡® be such a scandal that even Mrs. Tate Senior won¡¯t be able to protect you! Adam will surely divorce you and marry Carly. ¡°And just in case you try to deny itter, I¡¯ll take some explicit photos and videos of you¡­ That way, you¡¯ll have no choice but to obey me from now on.¡± He chuckled darkly. Suddenly, Celine opened her eyes Hansel froze. ¡°H¨CHow are you awake?¡± Celine looked at him coldly. ¡°I was only pretending to be unconscious. Otherwise, how else would I have learned about Lucy¡¯s interesting little n?¡± Hansel¡¯s expression turned pale. ¡°Y¨CYou!¡± Before be could react, Celine swiftly grabbed a packet of powder and threw it at him. Hansel¡¯s vision blurred. He immediately copsed onto the bed, unconscious. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Celine sneered coldly. She didn¡¯t expect Lucy to try the same trick twice. Couldn¡¯t shee up with something new? Nevertheless, Lucy did step up her game this time. While Carly was enjoying her time in the spotlight with Adam downstairs, Lucy was trying to ruin her¨Choping to tarnish her reputation with explicit photos How could any mother do that to her own daughter? As Celine stood up, a n formed in her mind¨Cshe wanted to give Lucy a taste of her own medicine. As she reached for the door, she froze on the spot. There was someone outside who was trying to open the door. Celine was curious about who it could possibly be. She quickly hid behind the door, her eyes sharp and alert. She moved her hand to her waist, where she quietly pulled out a silver needle. The door creaked open.. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 60 Someone ww.ked in Celine quickly lunged at that person with the silver needle in her hand. But she missed The person swiftly dodged her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Celine, what are you doing? His mice was cold, with a hint of anger. Celinefrope, and the needle slipped from her hand, ttering to the floor. It was Adam ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. Adam released his grip on her wrist. He carefully scanned the rooms, and his gaze quicklynded on Hansel ¡°Who is be?¡± Adam had noticed Hansel sneaking around and following Celine downstairs. So, he decided to follow him upstairs. Just as Celine was about to respond, she heard footsteps approaching from outside. It was time for Lucy to face the consequences of her actions. She grabbed Adam¡¯s arm and quickly pulled him behind the curtains The door mmed open, and someone walker ¡°What- Adam started, but she immediately cut him off. #shh! Be quiet,¡± she whispered urgenth Back in the hall, Carly, Hayden, Lucy, and Sonia were happily chatting with several businessmen. Wayne and Hazel, on the other hand, stood off to the side, their eyes filled with jealousy Tracy is so much more talented than Carly! All Carly is good at is flirting. She just got lucky with Mr. Alvarez. Look at how proud Hayden and Lucy are now!¡± Hazel grumbled. Wane quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tracy will surely find someone as sessful as Mr. Ahrarez.¡°¡± Both Wine and Hazel had high hopes for Tracy¡¯s future partner. They were determined not to lose out to Hayden¡¯s and Lucy¡¯s family. Sudden, a sharp scream echoed through the hall Everyone in the hall froze Murmurs began to spread as everyone started to grow curious about what had happened. Theer of Lucy¡¯s lips gred upwards. She eagerly anticipated the drama to unfold. Just then, Carly grabbed her arm. ¡°Mom, is this your doing?¡± she asked. Lucy chuckled. ¡°Mr. Alvarez and Celine will be finalizing their divorce very soon¡­ You¡¯re going to be Mrs. Alvarez!¡± Carly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mom.¡± Lucy then turned to Hayden. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you stay home with me tonight.¡± He pulled her closer. ¡°As long as you handle this well, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± Luty sighed in reer. Then, she turned to the crowd and began her act. ¡°What¡¯s that noise? It sounds like it¡¯sing from that room. I¡¯ll go check and see what happened.¡± The crowd quickly followed behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out too.¡± Wayne and Hazel also followed suit Soon, everyone was gathered outside the door. A maid, one of Lucy¡¯s aplices, stood outside the door. Lucyrushed up to her and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Mrs. Tate, I saw Celine going in there..¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Celine?¡± the crowd murmured in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the country bumpkin? She¡¯s not having an affair in there, is she?¡± Sonia mmed her walking stick on the floor angrily. ¡°I knew she was a disgrace! How dare she cause trouble at my birthday banquet!¡± Lucy and Carly exchanged a quick, satisfied nce. All the influential people in Mercity were here today. If Celine were caught in the act, her reputation would bepletely destroyed. Lucy pretended to slow deep concern. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Celi With that, she opened the door Celine would do something like that I need to see it for myself.¡± Inside, there were two figures entangled on the bed. Hansel was on top of a woman, ripping her clothes off The Divorce Prescription Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The woman beneath Hansel struggled desperately ¡°Let go of me! Someone, help!¡± she cried out. Lucy¡¯s heart surged with excitement. This was exactly what she had envisioned. ¡°Cefine, I can¡¯t believe you were having an affair here! I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± Lucy eximed ¡°Is that really Celine? How shameless!¡± someone in the crowd murmured. Wayne and Hazel, who stood in theer, watched as the scene unfolded with detached assement. They couldn¡¯t bother less about Celine. She was nobody to them. ¡°Mom, Celine is a disgrace to the family. We should disown her!¡± Waynemented coldly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sonia, too, seemed to agree Just then, the woman beneath Hansel finally managed to escape from his grasp. Het tear¨Cstreaked face finally became visible. ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s me! Please help me! Someone, please help me!¡± At that moment, Wayne and Hazel froze on the spot. Their eyes widened in shock as they recognized the woman. It wasn¡¯t Celine but Tracy! ¡°Oh gosh, Tracy!¡± Hazel screamed as she rushed forward to pull Hansel off from her daughter. ¡°Let go of my daughter!¡± Wayne also rushed forward and kicked Hansel off Tracy, sending him sprasting to the ground Hansel groaned in pain as he hit the floor. Tracy¡¯s dress had been torn apart, revealing her delicate skin. Her face was pale, and she was trembling in tear. Hazel quickly draped her coat around Tracy. ¡°Tracy, how did this happen? What¡¯s going on? Sonia was equally shocked. ¡°Tracy, what are you doing here?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes widened in shock How could this be? Where was Celine? How had it turned out to be Tracy instead? Carly gently tugged at Lucy¡¯s arm, her voice low with disappointment. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lucy was just as confused. The crowd erupted into whispers. ¡°It¡¯s not Celine; it¡¯s Tracy!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Tracy was the one with the man!¡± Hazel quickly stepped forward to shield her daughter. ¡°Shut up! My daughter doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. She would never do such a thing!¡± Wayne asked anxiously, ¡°Tracy, tell us what happened?¡± Tracy immediately burst into tears and clung to Hazel ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ A maid spilled wine on my dress, so I came upstairs to change. The moment I stepped inside the room, this man suddenly pounced on me and tried to¡­ to take advantage of me.¡± Jon Both Wayne and Hazel were furious. They had high hopes that Tracy would marry someone as sessful as Adam. But now, being caught in bed with another man, her reputation was utterly ruined. To make things worse, all the most influential figures in Mercity had personally witnessed this incident. Wayne turned to Hansel and kicked him hard in the side. ¡°Who are you? Answer me!¡± Hansel, still groggy from being drugged, groaned in pain. He immediately turned to Lucy for help. ¡°Aunt Lucy¡­. Aunt Lucy! Please, save me!¡± ¡°Aunt Lucy?¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze snapped toward Lucy in disbelief. Her face turned red with fury. ¡°Lucy, is this scumbag your nephew?¡± she demanded. Lucy¡¯s face turned pale. Her heart dropped. ¡°I¨Ctean exin. ¡± she stuttered nervously. ¡°LUCY, here without telling anyone? What on earth were you nning? Hazel roared. today is Mom¡¯s birthday banquet. Why did you suddenly invite your nephew he Before Lucy could reply, Hazel rushed forward and stapped Lucy hard across the face. The sound of the p echoed throughout the room, leaving everyone stunned Lucy was shocked. She immediately reached out to her stinging cheek ¡°Hazel Miller, have you lost your mind? How dare you p me!¡± she screamed. ?? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 62 ¡°Lucy, this was all your doing, wasn¡¯t it? You nned for your nephew to ruin my daughter¡¯s reputation at the banquet! How could you be so cruel!¡± Carly stepped forward to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± ¡°Get and Harl shoved her aside. Carly stumbled backward, hitting her head on the wall. A red mark quickly formed on her forehead. Lucy immediately pulled Hazel by the cor. ¡°How dare you hit Carly!¡± Hazel didn¡¯t back down, she grabbed a fistful of Lucy¡¯s hair and wed at Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°Who do you think you are, Lucy? You¡¯re nothing but a slut that married your own brother¨Cin As the Tate family rose to prominence over the years, Lucy¡¯s scandalous past was slowly forgotten. However, Hazel had brought it out to the open once again. The crowd broke into whispers. ¡°Wait¡­ Lucy married her brother¨Cinw?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Lucy¡¯s first husband was the Tate family¡¯s eldest son, Aaron. After he died, she married his younger brother, Hayden.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she slept with both brothers! That¡¯s insane!¡± Lucy was furious; she snapped. ¡°Shut up, you bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The two of them went at each other¨Cwing at each other¡¯s faces and yanking at each other¡¯s hair. Just as Hayden wanted to break them apart, Wayne stormed in andnded a punch square on his face, leaving Hayden with a nosebleed. At the same time, Tracy grabbed onto Carly¡¯s arm and they began shoving at each other. Soon, the entire room descended into chaos as the two families continued to lighteach other. Sonia stood frozen on the spot. She couldn¡¯tprehend how her birthday banquet had spiraled into such chaos. ¡°Stop it! Stop fighting!¡± she shouted desperately Suddenly, there was a loud crash. Lucy and Hazel had crashed into the banquet table, sending the tired birthday cake tumbling onto the floor. ¡°My cake!¡± Sonia cried out. Before she could recover, the two women crashed into the gift disy table, knocking over the delicate painting Adam had gifted her. The painting bell onto the ground and was subsequently trampled over and shredded into pieces beyond repair. Sonia sank to the floor as she cried out, ¡°My painting! Stop fighting, please! It¡¯s supposed to be my special day today!¡± she was devastated. Amid the chaos, Celine, who was still hidden behind the curtain, watched coldly as everything unraveled before her. This was the special gift she had prepared for Lucy. She had managed to bribe a maid to spill wine on Tracy¡¯s dress. That was all she had to do to set the stage for this charade. She watched as the two families locked up in a brawl, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. Nobody knew better than her the hypocrisy and selfishness of these p people. If she had been the one caught in such apromising situation today, the two families would have quickly teamed up to ruin her without any hesitation. However, when their own stakes were on the line, they didn¡¯t think twice about turning on each other. Sonia¡¯s Both birthday banquet had turned out much more dramatic than Celine had anticipated. A glint of satisfaction shed across her eyes. Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Could you remove your hand now?!¡± Celine froze. She hadpletely forgotten that Adam was hiding behind the curtain with her. To make matters worse, she had been covering his mouth the entire time. She realized that her palm was now resting against his soft lips. Celine quickly pulled her hand away. Adam¡¯s sudden appearance hadn¡¯t been part of her n. She still couldn¡¯t figure out what he was doing here in the first ce wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Tracy? Adam reached up to loosen his tie C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Celine.¡± Hecalled out to her. Adam stared fixated at her I feel unusually warm¡­ Celine looked at him, puzzled. It was only then that she realized is usually cold gaze was now clouded with something else¡ªdesire. Hecheart sank. She realized that Adam must¡¯ve inhaled the traces of aphrodisiac lingering in the room. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 63 ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you must¡¯ve identally inhaled the traces of aphrodisiac lingering in the room!¡± Celine gasped. Adun pressed his lips tightly together. He had already sensed something was off with his body. when the two of them hid behind the curtain, her body lightly pressed against his, and her soft palm covered his mouth. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of heat course through his, igniting an uncontroble fire within Twas definitely the aphrodisiac Adam grabbed Celine by the arm and pulled her with him as they exited the room. As they made their way out, the room was still in total chaos. The guests were too focused on the fight between the two families to notice them. Alimlet Celine out of Tate Maner and into his Rolls¨CRoyce. ¡°Where are we going. Mr. Alvarez Leo asked. This was the first time Adam had even brought Celine to Westwood Vi¨Chis private residence. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. she had never been allowed inside before. tronically, it took an unexpected tum of events for him to bring her here now. Add brought her to the master bedroom and instructed, ¡°Stay here; don¡¯t wander around.¡± Celine nodded ¡°okay.¡± Adam then made his way to the study. Inside, be removed his zer, hoping that it would cool him down. Leo stepped in. In a low voice, he said, ¡®Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve investigated. Lucy was the one who set up the aphrodisiac at the banquet today. She nned for her nephew, Hansel Garcia, to run Mrs. Ahrarez¡¯s reputation. But somehow, Tracy mistakenly fell into her trap instead.¡± Adam¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile ¡°it wasn¡¯t a mistake¨Cit was Celine who arranged for Tracy to tall into the trap. This was all part of her n.¡± Leo immediately understood. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez is truly remarkable!! Indeed, she was. She single handedly orchestrated her revenge and tamed the Tate family against each other Adam also recalled how Celine had effortlessly exposed Tracy¡¯s schemes just a few days ago. Furthermore, there was also the incident at the bar where she managed to expose the fake friendship between Tracy and Carly with just a few words. And tonight, she had turned Sonia¡¯s birthday celebration into a night no one would ever forget. Adam couldn¡¯t help but see her in a new light. Though she appeared delicate, she carried an incredible resilience within her she had a way of turning every setback into an opportunity, never letting anything or anyone bring her down. Initially, he had dismissed her as a simple woman whose entire world revolved around him. However, he slowly began to see different sides of her¨Ceach more captivating than thest, drawing him closer to her. Leo¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ican¡¯t believe that Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s own mother would do that to her! I feel bad for her..¡± Leo¡¯s words stirred something unfamiliar within him. He felt a sense of pity for her. It was something he hadn¡¯t expected to feel. Celine stayed in the room the entire time; she dared not venture outside. the curiously wandered around Adam¡¯s room. The interior of the room was sleek and modern, yet it gave off a cold, impersonal vibe¨Cmuch like its owner. toddenly, a deep and maic voice echoed from behind her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Celine turned around instinctively and noticed Adam standing behind her. She wasn¡¯t sure when he had returned. She froze on the spor she felt guilty for being caught snooping around. It was clear that he had seen her wandering around his room just moments ago. Flustered, she took a step backward However, she identally bumped her knees at the edge of the bed. She ended up losing her bnce and fell onto the bed. Her face flushed with embarrassment. She des perately wanted to crawl into a corner and hide. just as she was about to get up, Adam was already standing next to the bed, towering over her. Seated on the bed, Celine looked up at him. With his towering six feet three inches frame, he made her feel rather small inparison. ¡°dem Have you taken anything for the aphrodisiac? could help if you¡¯d like, ¡°Celine said, attempting to ease the tension between them. Adam continued to stare ather. The corner of his lips tugged upwards into a teasing smile. ¡°You want to help me?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 64 Celine couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Adam meant by that After all, he had inhaled the traces of aphrodisiac¨Cwhy would she refuse to help? She paused for a moment, then it clicked. Her face tamned bright red, and she quickly waved her hands in embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I can help you in another way.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk tugged at his lips. Seeing her panicked reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°What other way?¡± Celine was left speechless. He was doing this on purpose, wasn¡¯t he? He was toying with her innocencel Adam stood right in front of her. He was wearing a pair of well¨Ctailored trousers. An expensive leather belt entuated his narrow waist.. Her gaze darted away awkwardly Suddenly, Adam reached out to cup her face in his palms. He asked in a yful tone, ¡°What are you looking at now, Celine?¡± Earlier, she had been wandering around his room. Now, her gaze lingered on him. Celine didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°I¨CI wasn¡¯t looking at anything! I want to go home, now!¡± she blurted, attempting to get up and leave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adam stopped her. His hands remained steady on her face. ¡°Why were you sent to the countryside back then?¡± A hint of confusion shed across Celine¡¯s eyes. She lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°Was it because nobody wanted you? His words struck a nerve. Before she knew it, tears began to well up in her eyes. His words stung. She was hurt that everyone in the world had abandoned her. She was even more hurt that the man who had once promised toe back for her never returned. Her eyes filled with deep sorrow, Standing where he was, Adam had the power to protect anyone he wanted to Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of pity for her. As he looked down at Celine, seated vulnerably on the bed, the sight of her tear¨Cfilled eyes tugged at his heart. It felt as if she was silently calling out to him¨Cto want her; to protect her. There was an undeniable attraction that was pulling him in. The strong desire which he had worked so hard to suppress began to surface once again. Suddenly, he pinched her soft checks yfully. Her lips parted in surprise, exposing the delicate pink of her tongue. He swallowed her and quickly released his grip on her face. His breath became heavier. ¡°Inred to cool off,¡± he muttered and quickly disappeared into the bathroom. Celine remained seated on the bed. Deep down, she knew that she didn¡¯t need anyone to rely on However, whenever Adam was around, she couldn¡¯t help but find herself longing to lean on him¨Cthe man who had once promised to her when no one else did. But deep down, she knew it was impossible. He didn¡¯t want her; he only wanted Carly¡­ Back at Tate Manor, the living room was inplete disarray. Wayne and Hazel had stormed out with Tracy, muttering curses under their breath as they left. Sonia, on the other hand, was so enraged by the burn of events that she ended up being rushed to the hospital The grand birthday banquet had turned into an utter disaster, making the Tate family theughingstock of Mercity. Carly sat on the sofa and clenched her teeth in frustration. Suddenly, a thought struck her¨Cwhere was Adam? All the guests had left, but he was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Adam?¡± she called out The Divorce Prescription Chapter 65 Carly received no response from Adam. Outside Tate Manor, Hayden was busy seeing off the remaining guests. With a forced smile, he bid his farewell to David and Robert Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Weston, Mr. Lanning, about our coboration.¡± ight want to get that checked out first.¡± David nced at Hamden¡¯s bruised face and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Tate, you might want with that, they got into their cars and drove off Hayden returned to the living room. His face was dark with anger. He walked up to Lucy and roared, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! You made me look like aplete fool!¡± Lucy was still reeling from the fiasco herselt. She didn¡¯t understand what went wrong she thought that she had everything nned out perfectly! She tugged at Hayden¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Honey, please! Let me exin¡­¡± away and picked up his zer. ¡°I new want to see you again!¡± Hayden immediately pushed her aw With that, he stormed oft Lucy stood there frozen on the spot. With therge scratch marks on her face and neck, she looked like aplete mess. At first, she thought of taking this as an opportunity to rekindle with Hayden. She didn¡¯t expect that this would drive him further away. She tumed to Cely and desperately clutched at her arms as if she was grasping for a lifeline ¡°Carly, please let me exin.¡± But Garly pushed her away coldly. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s gotten into youtely? I¡¯m so disappointed in you. Hearing Carly¡¯s remarks, Lucy seethed inwardly. This was all Celine¡¯s faul Her heart filled with resentment. Life had been going perfectly before Celine returned, but now, nothing seemed to go her way She despised Celine! Suddenly, Hansel ran up to her and dropped to his knees. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Aunt Lucy!¡± She immediately grabbed Hansel by the cor. ¡°Hansel, what happened? Why Celine reced by Tracy?¡± Hansel tried his best to gather his thoughts ¡°Aunt Lucy, I can¡¯t seem to remember what happened exactly. I remember seeing Mr. Alvarez Then, Tracy showed up not long after I had already inhaled the aphrodisiac at that point and couldn¡¯t tell who was who.. Carly jumped up from her seat in shock, ¡°What did you say? Adam was in the room too? It was no wonder that she couldn¡¯t find him Hansel nodded Suddenly, Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed Carly¡¯s wrist abruptly and said, ¡°Carly, hurry up! Go find Mr. Alvitez immediately!¡± Carly was puzzled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If Mr. Alvarez was in that room, that means that he must¡¯ve inhaled the aphrodisiac. We haven¡¯t lost just yet. Hurry up and go findhim. You mustn¡¯t lose your chance of bing his woman tonight!¡± Carly¡¯s eyes widened with realization. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of this earlier? it Adam was under the influence of an aphrodisiac, he would undoubtedly need her tonight. Carly biber lips nervously. She hesitated. She had not fully ghen in to Adan just yet. She was always cautious about how she approached rtionships, maintaining her boundaries until she felt it was truly the right time. That was why she only flirted yfully with him but never let things go further than that. Tonight, she was willing to make an exception on one condition¨Che had to divorce Celine Lucy was right. They haven¡¯t lost just wrt. Carly rushed off to find him A virious smirk tugged on the corner of Lacy¡¯s lips. Shritsed to let Celine win. In her mind, she believed that as long as Adam loved Carly, there was no way that Celine would win Back at Westwood Vi, Adam was still in the shower, Celine, on the odier hand, was prepared to leave, Although Adam had inhaled the aphrodisiac, he clearly didn¡¯t need her help. Therefore, there was no reason for her to stay, Suddenly, hec phone rang it was Nathan. celine answered the phone. ¡°Celine, where are you? Let¡¯s go racing tonight,¡± Nathan¡¯s lively volce echoed through the phone. Just then, the bathroom done opened, and Adam stepped out. His body was sumended by a cold mist from the shower. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 66 Adam had just stepped out in his ck silk pajamas when he overheard Nathan inviting Celine to hang out When Celine turned and saw Adam, she said to Nathan, ¡°1¡® call you backter.¡± After ending the call, she turned back to him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Mr. Alvarez.¡± She went to grab her bag. Adam¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Are you leaving to hang out with Nathan? Celine didn¡¯t answer and tamed to leave. But Adam grabbed her wrist in one swift motion. Celine froze. His body radiated a scorching heat. His fingers burned against her skin. The cold shower he had taken not only failed to cool him down but seemed to intensity his restlessness. She tried to pull away, but Adam shoved her against the wall. ¡°How far have you gone with him? Have you slept with him yet?¡± A loud p echoed through the room. ng to know if she The phone in Celine¡¯s hand dropped, breaking into pieces. The dim light in the room cast shadows as Adam¡¯s figure pressed her frame against the wall, demanding had slept with another man. Celine¡¯sshes fluttered as she red at him with both anger and humiliation. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Adam smirked mockingly. He had been drugged, but he believed he could control it. Yet the way she had looked at him earlier had ignited the fire inside him, and no amount of cold showers could extinguish it. Yet she wanted to leave with another man. Adam¡¯s gaze fell from her face to her soft lips. He reached out and traced his finger across her Eps. ¡°Do you prefer my kisses or Nathan¡¯s?¡± Celine remained silent. This lunatic! She tried to push him away. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Adam lowered his head and captured her lips. Celine widened her eyes in shock as her mind went nk. How dare helds her? His kiss was fierce and domineering, his lips crushing against hers. Celine struggled to breathe and squirmed in protest. ¡°Adam, stop.¡± He murmured hoarsely, ¡°Celine, help me.¡± Her body felt cool against his burning skin. Bring near her was an addiction. Celine tried to push him away in fear but he gripped her even tighter. ¡°Adam, calm down! I can help you, but not like this¡­¡± Celine shrieked. Her voice broke into a sharp cry, sending a jolt through Adam. His gaze darkened at her. His lips moved from her cheeks to her hair, nting kisses along the way. ¡°Celine, do you Like me or Nathan He caged her in and demanded an answer. It was yful yet vulgar the way he was humiliating her. Celine¡¯s legs trembled, and she could barely hold her weight. She twisted her head, trying to avoid his kisses. ¡°Adam, let me go!¡± Just then, a knock at the door interrupted them, followed by the voice of a maid from outside. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Carly is here.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 67 Carly was here! Adam froze, and he quickly snapped out of his senses. He lowered his gaze, now filled with regret and frustration. What was he doing? How could he be doing this with Celine? Celine telt the pressure on her body ease as Adam released her. ¡°stay here. Don¡¯t go out.¡± After leaving her with those words, he hammed and walked away. He must be going to see Carly Adam could leave without hesitation when Carly was mentioned despite being consumed by desire moments ago. Celine felt the burning blush on her checks fade, and she sneered at herself. Why did it feel like she had be the mistress despite being Adam¡¯s wile? It was as if she were sneaking around with Adam behind Carly¡¯s back. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What a cruel joke. What would he do with Carly? He probably finished what he started with her. Celine knelt, picking up the shattered pieces of her phone from the carpet and carefully reassembling them. Soon, her phone¡¯s ringtone broke the silence. It was Lucy. Celine answered, and Lucy¡¯s cheerful voice came through, ¡°Celine, Carly must¡¯ve gone to find Mr. Alvarez, right? Celine¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she stayed silent. Lucy chuckded. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m guessing you were with Mr. Alvarez. But now that Carly¡¯s there, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d abandon you. By the way, Carly slept in Mr. Alvarez¡¯s bedroom when he brought her to Westwood Vi¡± Celine hung up the phone. She turned her gaze toward the bed in the room, the very bed that Carly had apparently slept in just days ago. At Tate Manor, Lucy hung up with a satisfied smile. Hansel gritted his teeth. ¡°Aunt Lucy, Celine caused this whole mess. Are we going to let her off the book?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Celine¡¯s adoptive father should be out of prison now,¡± Hansel¡¯s anger faded, and he grinned. ¡°You mean Larry? He was just released a couple of days ago.¡± ¡°Celine has made something of herself now. She married Adam, the richest man in Mercity, and even got on Mrs. Alvarez Senior¡¯s good side. It¡¯s time we brought her adoptive father over so be can enjoy life with his daughter¡± Locy smirked. Hansel nodded. ¡°Lease this to me, Aunt Lucy¡± He added, ¡°Celine was crazy when she was add. She blinded Larry and sent him to prison.¡± Lucyughed. Did Celine think the show was over? No, the show was only starting. She can¡¯t wait to see if the Alvarez family would ept Celine¡¯s past! Adam entered the study to meet Carly. A few days ago, he had brought her to Westwood Vi. She was the first woman he had ever brought there, so the maids had let her in But Carly wasn¡¯t there when Adam entered the study. Where had shep e gone? Just then, two hands covered his eyes from behind. Carly¡¯s yful voice rang out, ¡°Surprise!¡± Adam pulled her hands away and turned to see the beautiful Carly. He sat down on the couch. ¡°What brings you here?¡± She looked at him seductively before removing her coat. The coat slid off her shoulders andnded on the carpet, leaving her in a spaghetti¨Cstrap dress Carly had trained in dance since childhood and spent a fortune on skincare every month. Her skin was air and smooth, and her figure was curvy yet graceful. The dress only further brought out her curves. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 68 Chapter 68. Adam¡¯s eves swept over Carh. Seeing her attempt at seduction, his gaze briefly dropped to her alluring figure Carly had always been famous around Mercity. Any woman that caught Adam¡¯s eye was bound to be extraordinary. Noting his stare, Carly quirked an eyebrow teasingly. She stepped forward and boldly climbed onto Adam¡¯sp. Her fingers teasingly poked at the solid moles of his chest Avonmuscles are so hard ¡± She continised flirtatiously. ¡°Were you surprised I¡¯m giving myself to you? car a tod as though she was a present, wrapped up and ready to be imed: n stared at her smug expression but didn¡¯t respond. She wrapped her arms around his neck ¡°Adam, do you want me? If you do, you¡¯ll have to sign this first With that Carly pulled out a document Adam d at it. It was a divorce agreement. ¡°Adam, I want you to sign this and divorce Celine immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯re not getting me¡± Carly was convinced she could control him. After all, how could be resista beyber? But Adam remained indifferent. ¡°Is the Tate family that eager for me to divorce Celine? Orly traze ¡°What? *All of you must be disappointed that your n to catch Celine and Hansel in bed didn¡¯t work out, right?¡± Adam observed. Curly¡¯s eyes widened, and her gaze met Adam¡¯s sharp eyes. He was looking at her calmly. Adam pried her hands off his neck. ¡°Celine is still my wife. I don Twant to see anything like this happen again.¡± With that, be pushed Carly oft hins and stood up before walking away Carly was stunned. She hade here confident, offering herself as a bargaming chip to force Adam to divorce Celine, thinking this would be the start of their r Sidn¡¯t go out as nned. n¡¯s focus hadn¡¯t been on her at all. He even said Celine was still his wide and told her not to pull que hi stunts again. V Cafe quickly ran and hugged Adams from behind. Adam stopped Cath¡¯s hands began roaming across his chest. She could feel the heat radiating from his body. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t go.¡± He was clearly affected. How could be still resist! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Was he warning her for Celine¡¯s sake? Adam had indeed been affected by the aphrodisiac and his time with Celme had left him burning with desire. Not to mention, Carly was a beauty and was tempting ham But Adan removed her hands again. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood tonight.¡± What? Carly froze Then be lett. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡± Carly, still dressed in her revealing dress, stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Adam¡± How could be walk away? Cath¡¯s instincts told her that Adam no longer viewed her the same way he used to. But why? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 69 Adam returned to the bedroom. ¡°celine_¡± The bedroom was empty. Orline was pone. Aknock sounded at the door. It was Leo. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I saw Mrs. Alvarez on my way here. She¡¯s already let she lett? Didn¡¯t he tell her not to leave? ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve already sent someone to retrieve the antidote for the aphrodisiac,¡± Leo sald. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adam pressed his lips together. ¡°No need.¡± With that, he walked into the bathroom to take another cold shower. In truth, the aphrodisiac candle had been extinguished by Celine, leaving only taint traces that he had inhaled. The effects weren¡¯t strong, and he could easily resist it Adun stood beneath the showerhead, letting the icy water flow down his body. Tiny droplets sshed against his muscles, scattering across his skin. His perfectly sculpted figure could make anyone faint at the sight. Adun closed his and tried to calm himself. But as he did, Celine¡¯s face shed through his mind. The desire he had just suppressed surged back. He cursed under his breath, his expression dark and frustrated as he clenched his eyes shut. The next morning, Celine was awoken by her phone ringing. It was Robin calling Celine answered, and noises could be heard from the other end of the line. Robin¡¯s anxious voice came through ¡°Celine, you need to be careful of Benjamin. He came to my magazine studio today with a group of people to cause trouble!¡± What? Benjamin went to Robin¡¯s office to cause trouble? ¡°Robin, are you okay? Celine asked anxiously ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ No!¡± Robin suddenly screamed. There was a rustling sound as someone snatched her phone away. Benjamin¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Celine, your dear friend is in my hands now, You¡¯d bettere over immediately!¡± Robin shouted, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Shut her up,¡± Benjamin endered. Robin¡¯s voice was muttled as she tried to resist. Celine¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t you dare hurt Robin! I¡¯ming now!¡± ting for her with a group of bodyguards. Robin had been restrained, her mouth taped shut. Celine rushed to the studio as quickly as she could. When she arrived, Benjamin was waiting for h When Robin saw Celine, she shook her head vigorously, signaling her to leave quickly Celine¡¯s gaze locked onto Benjamin, ¡°What do you want, Ben? Benjamin was infamous as the troublemaker of Mercity. The only person he feared was Adam. He stared disdainfully at Celine. ¡°Well, you get here quickly. Carly called mest night,ining about how you¡¯re clinging to Adam and refusing to get a divorce. Seriously, how desperate can you get? Do you think a country bumpkin like you deserve Adam? this was Carly¡¯s doing she must have instigated Benjamin after her ordeal with Adamst night, using Benjamin to deal with Celine. Benjamin had always looked down on Celine, thinking she wasn¡¯t worthy of Adam. He hade to vent his frustration after being spurred on by Carly. Benjamin moved to stand beside Robin. ¡°Celine, since you¡¯ve upset Carly, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± He raised a hand, ready to hit Robin. ¡°Wat!¡± Celine shouted. Benjamin paused. ¡°Are you scared, Celine? Then beg for mercy right now!¡± Celine met his gaze calmly. ¡°Benjamin, I know you¡¯ve always looked down on me. How about this? Let¡¯s have apetition. If I love, I¡¯ll beg for mercy. But if you lose, you¡¯ll release Robin immediately.¡± Benjamin¡¯s interest was piqued ¡°What kind ofpetition?¡± Celine knew Benjamin had a passion for gaming ¡°Let¡¯s y a game and decide the winner.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Benjamin was surprised andughed. ¡°Celine, you want to y a game against me? I¡¯m a pro! Do you think I¡¯ll lose to a country humpkin like you?¡± Celine smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Benjamin pulled out has phone. ¡°Tine, let¡¯s y. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of ¡± celine took out her phone as well, and they began to y, in the pane, Benjamin wielded arge sword and did a couple of impressive spins in the air. ¡°Celine, prepare in die!¡± The next second, the game announced, ¡°Game over The game ended. Benjamin sprang to his feet, disbelief written all over his face. While he was busy showing off, Celine had descended from the sky, her axe glowing as she struck him down. He lost How could be lose? He was a seasoned yer! Beniamin stared at Celine in shock ¡°celine, you killed me N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. celine smiled. ¡°You lost, Benjamin ¡± She put away her phone and walked over to Robin, ripping the tape off her mouth. ¡°Robin, are you hurt? Robin brushed the dust off her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Celine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡°Celine sighed in reliet. Celine was about to leave with Robin, but Benjamin blocked their war. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± She stated at him. ¡°Benjamin, a bet is a bet. I won, so you should let us go.¡± Benjamin was not convinced. ¡°Celine, there¡¯s no way I could lose to you. Let¡¯s y another round¡± Just then, a deep voice echoed through the room. ¡°Benjamin Goodwin, what are you doing?¡± Benjamin turned and saw Adam standing at the door. Adam had arrived. He looked handsome and imposing, wearing a ck shirt and trousers. His cold gaze settled on Benjamin with displeasure. Why are you here, Adam?¡± Benjamin asked. espoke up. ¡°I called him.¡± Adam umed to Celine. She met his gaze, and their eyes locked. Benjamin butted. ¡°Celine, why did you call Adam? That¡¯s not fair!¡± Before he could finish, Adam smacked him on the bead. ¡°Who told you toe here and cause trouble, Benjamin? Apologize now!¡± ¡°Adam, you want me to apologize to Celine?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Damn! 1-¡± Adam smacked him again. Benjanin immediately backed down and looked at Celine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celine¡± Celine walked up to benjamin with Robin by her side. She puffed out her chest. ¡°Ben, listen carefully. First, it¡¯s not me who refuses to divorce, but Adam won¡¯t allow it. So instead of wasting time on me, try to get him to agree to it¡± Benjamin was taken aback. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Second,¡± Celine continued, stepping closer to Benjamin, ¡°I hope this is thest time you target my friends. It Adam doesn¡¯t teach you a lesson, I will The Divorce Prescription Chapter 71 Benjamin gasped twas this country bumpkin who shamelessly married Adam talking about? She would teach him a lesson on behalf of Adam? What had this worlde to? What w Adam was the only person in Mercity who dared to him an infamous troublemaker like him! Celine buggedon Robin¡¯s hand. ¡°Robin, let¡¯s go.¡± The two started walking out. But just as they reached the door, Adam grabbed Celine¡¯s hand The moment their skin touched, it felt as if electricity surged between them, bringing both of their minds back to that night at Westwood Vi, when he had cornered her against the wall. Celine quick pulled her hand back Adam stared at her and swallowed hard. ¡°Celine, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Celine met his gaze. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, please settle things with your grandma as soon as possible. I¡¯m ready to divorce you anytime. I¡¯ve been wanting to give the title back to Carly With that, Celine walked out with Robin Adam frowned at her retreating figure Benjaminined loudly, ¡°Adam, what¡¯s with Celine acting all high and mighty?¡± Adam shot him a re. Benjamin pouted. ¡°She won against me in a game earlier!! Adam raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°She won?¡± He knew Benjamin¡¯s gaming skills. It was rare for anyone to beat him. Benjamin sulked. ¡°No way, I have to y her agam.¡± He pulled out his phone and sent Celine a challenge in the game. Celine was still online and epted his request. Soon, the match began. This t s time, Benjamin didn¡¯t waste time showing off. He charged at her with his sword. ¡°Take this!¡± The game over screen popped up. *Damn it!¡± Benjamin shot to his feet. Just as he was charging, Celine once again descended from above, her glowing are taking him out in one clean hit He lost again. Benjamin was on the verge of a meltdown as he had been utterly dominated in the game. How could this happen? He was supposed to be a pro! Adam¡¯s eyes flickered with interest. He hadn¡¯t expected Celine to be this good at gaming Her reflexes were fast. And Benjamin didn¡¯t stand a chance Adam thought about the genius student from university. Her speed was unmatched during a programmingpetition. Could there be a connection between the two? Impossible! Adam quickly dismissed the idea Just then, Benjamin yelled, ¡°Adam, look at what Celine just sent me!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Adam nced at Benjamin¡¯s phone Orline had messaged him in the game ¡°You¡¯re so bad at the game.¡± He was bad at the game? Benjamin was furious. ¡°This is outrageous! An insult to my dignity! She¡¯s looking down on me!¡± Adamchuckled. She was quite interesting Adam caught sight of Celine outside through the window she was walking down the street with Robin Her long hair cascaded gently over her shoulders, giving her an air of elegance. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Adam couldn¡¯t help but stare. ¡°Adam, why don¡¯t you y a game with Celine? You¡¯ve never lost. I¡¯m sure you can teach her a lesson. Help me put her in her ce,¡± Benjamin suggested, still sore from his defeat Adam cocked an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s offline now,¡± celine¡¯s avatar had gene dark, indicating she was offline. Benjamin felt disappointed. ¡°You have to y against Celine next time, Adam!¡± Adam shrugged. He didn¡¯t mind. He then said to Benjamin, ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± Benjamin remembered something ¡°Adam, did you ever get that gens¡® contact? Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you so interested in her? ¡°Or course I¡¯m interested! She¡¯s my idol¡± Benjamin eximed. Adam hummed, ¡°We¡¯re in the same groupchat Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Really? Add me to the group! I want to talk to her!¡± Unable to withstand Benjamin¡¯s pestering Adam took out his phone and added him to the group. In the chat, Benjamin quickly spotted Miss Genius C His idol was here! Suddenly, all the frustration from dealing with Celine disappeared, reced by excitement. Benjamin sent her a friend request ¡°Adam, what do I say to her if she epts my request? I¡¯m so nervous! Adam smilled mysteriously. ¡°Wait until she epts it first After all, Miss Genius Chadn¡¯t even epted his friend request. Celine¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at it and saw Benjamin¡¯s friend request. He texted, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a big fan of yours.¡± Robin burst outughing ¡°Celine, Benjamin must never imagine that the person he admires is the same person he constantly looks down on. I can¡¯t wait to see his face when he finds the truth!¡± Celine smirked and typed a message. Benjamin¡¯s phone dinged He eximed excitedly, ¡°She responded!¡± But when he looked down, his expression soured. Miss Genius Chad rejected him. Adam wasn¡¯t fazed. ¡°I knew it¡± Benjamin was devastated. ¡°Why won¡¯t she ept meh Benjamin asked in the group chat, ¡°Miss C, why won¡¯t you add me as friend?¡± Miss Genius Creplied, ¡°Because you¡¯re annoying.¡± Benjamin was shocked. How was he annoying? Adam chuckled. It seemed Benjamin was receiving the same treatment as him. But Adam was curious. While he could understand why Miss Genies found him annoying, why did she think Benjamin was annoying too? What had they done to offend her! Just then, a soft voice interrupted, ¡°Adam, Benjamin, what are you two discussing?¡± It was Carly Benjamin lit up at the sight of her. ¡°Carly, we were talking about my idol she just rejected my friend request!¡± Jealousy shed in Celine¡¯s eyes. Benjamin had always had a crush on her. After she looked up at the sound of the butler¡¯s voice and saw Celine. It had been ten wars siner Larry hadst seen Celme. The little girl he remembered had grown into a graceful woman. His gaze fell on herce and then slowly trailed downward, his eyes roaming over her slender figure. Larry stood up, his voice tinged with false affection. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s been ten years since we west saw each other. I¡¯ve thought about you every yday.¡± Mary didn¡¯t catch on and smiled at Celine. ¡°Celine, your adoptive father came to visit it you¡± Celine¡¯s gate hardened at Larry. This man was the nightmare of her childhood. Seeing him again made her tremble uncontrobly. in the next moment, an arm draped over her shoulders. She heard a voice above her bead. ¡°Why are just you standing here?¡± Celine looked up to see Adam. His handsome face came into focus Adam bad returned. He studied Celine. Her dared eyes seemed nk and distant. She looked pitifully fragile. A maid stepped forward to take Adam¡¯s coat. He hummed ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± His hand gently gripped her shoulder, rubbing it lightly to warm her. Celine felt the heat of his hand through her shoulder, the warmth spreading from his touch. With his arm wrapped around her, her figure was entirely encased in h could feel the warmth of his chest through the thin fabric of her clothes His presence brought a sense of security, afort she couldn¡¯t help but lean into Celine snapped out of reality. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just underdressed.¡± Mary introduced Larry to Adam. ¡°Adam, this is Celine¡¯s adoptive father. He came from the countryside to visit her.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes shuted to Larry his embrace. She Larry¡¯s gaze, in turn, fell on Adam. The man standing beside Celine radiated an imposing alt of authority, his every movement exuding the confidence of someone used tomanding respect The sight made Larry grind his teeth in jealousy. That wretched girl had managed to marry someone this fine! Larry forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Alvarez I¡¯m d to see that Celine married well. Seeing you two so in love puts my mind at ease. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mary immediately protested, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be in such a hurry! stay for dinner. It¡¯s rare for you to make the trip here. I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen staff to prepare a feast. Let¡¯s enjoy amed together¡± Adam¡¯s piercing gaze lingered on Larry ¡°Stay for dinner.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 74 Both Adam and Mary had asked Larry to stay for dinner. Larry smiled shty. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll dly ept Celine cut him off. ¡°He won¡¯t be staying for dinner.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Larry froze and numed to Celine celine returned his gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve just been released from prison. Don¡¯t ever Her words immediately cast a tense atmosphere over the room. Mary looked at Larry in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve been in prison? ine¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Yes, for ten years.¡± Mary gasped. ¡°What did you go to prison for?¡± eback.¡± Larry shifted his gaze to celine. ¡°You can ask Celine if you¡¯re curious. She knows better than anyone.¡± He threw the question back to Celine, wanting to see if she would reveal the truth about his imprisonment Celine saw through his intentions but said nothing. Mary quickly stepped in to smooth things over. To be able to raise such a wonderful daughter like Celine shows you can¡¯t be that bad of a person. Everyone makes mistakes. As long as you¡¯ve learned from them.¡± Seeing that Celine remained silent, Larry¡¯s smile grew smug. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stay for dinner. But I¡¯d like to have a private word with you, Mr. Alvarez. Shall we? Celine wanted to protest, but Adam squeezed her shoulder lightly and replied, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go to the study.¡± Larry followed Adam into the study. The sleek monochromatic decor exuded elegance. Every corner of the study reflected the Alvarez family¡¯s wealth, leaving Larry in awe again Despite his resentment toward Celine, Larry i y wasn¡¯t entirely lying earlier. He had spent the past ten years in prison thinking about her every single day. Celine had banded him in one eye and sent him to jail. He could never forget that And now, she had married into such a wealthy family and was living a good life. But she would never escape him no matter what Larry turned to Adam with a sly smile. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Celine grew up in the countryside and didn¡¯t even receive a proper education. I know marrying into your family is beyond her¡­¡± -Adam¡¯s dark gaze settled on Larry. ¡°No, she¡¯s perfect.¡± Larry was caught off guard. Adam continued, ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡± Larry met his gaze and felt a chill run down his spine. Adam¡¯s eyes were sharp and unreadable, carrying an air of danger that made him feel as though he were being dissected. He forced augh ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just got out of prison, and I¡¯m a little short on money, I was wondering if you could¡­¡± Adam cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You want money?¡± Larry shifted ufortably under Adam¡¯s piercing gaze but shamelessly replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez. After all, I¡¯m Celine¡¯s adoptive father. It¡¯s only right for you to give me some money as a show of respect, right? Adar leaned back in the chair, ¡°Sure. How much do you want? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 75 Adan¡¯s answer stunned Larry. After a brief moment of thought, Larry hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide, Mr. Alvarez ¡± Adam nodded. ¡°How about a million? A million dors? Larry¡¯s eyes lit up. He hadn¡¯t expected Adam to other such arge sum. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough,¡± Larry quickly said. Adam pulled out a checkbook, wrote the amount, and handed it to Larry. Larry counted the zeros carefully. It really was a million d 1 dors. He grinned. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡°¡± With the check in hand, Larry left the estate glectully. When Adam returned to the bedroom, Celine was there, waiting for him. She stared at him. ¡°What did Larry say to you? Adam unbuttoned the first button of his ck shirt, revealing his corbone. He chuckled. ¡°What do you think he said? Celine frowned. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t joke with me Adam took off his expensive watch and ced it on the nightstand. He cocked an eyebrow at her tease expression. ¡°Nothing much. He just asked for money.¡± Celine¡¯s face fell ¡°And did you give it to him?¡± ¡°Idid¡± Adam nodded. ¡°How much?¡± Celine sucked in a breath. ¡°One million dors.¡± Adam shrugged Celine was speechless. ¡°Why would you give him money? And why that much?¡± Adam approached her and teased, ¡°Celine, what¡¯s wrong? That¡¯s your adoptive father. What¡¯s the bar in giving him a million?¡± Celine observed him. Adam was always generous and kind to her. To him, a million dors was nothing more than a pocket change. Her eyes locked onto his handsome face. ¡°He asked for a million today. Tomorrow, it¡¯ll be two million. You¡¯re just fueling his greed. I¡¯m going to get that money back for you right Celine turned to leave, but Adam grabbed her arm. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± He asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Why was your adoptive father imprisoned? A ten¨Cyear sentence isn¡¯t a light punishment,¡± He sounded curious, but his tone remained gentle. Adam, raised in privilege and refined education, embodied grace and decency. He had always treated her well, never once looking down on her because of her past. Even Mary had shown eptance toward her, embodying the true values of an esteemed family. Celine didn¡¯t answer when Larry threw the question back at her. But it wasn¡¯t because she felt ashamed. She just thought it wasn¡¯t necessary. Celine stared at Adam. ¡°This is a personal matter. It has nothing to do with you¡± Adam smiled faintly. He tugged her closer and muttered with a mix of amusement and annoyance, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± She sighed. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t get involved in things you can¡¯t take responsibility for. Don¡¯t give people hope and end up disappointing them in the end.¡± She pulled her arm free from his grip and turned to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Adam was a good man, but he didn¡¯t belong to her. They would divorce soon. He was meant for Carly. No matter how much she yearned for his support, she couldn¡¯t bring herselt to rely on him He had promised to take her away years ago. He would never know how long she waited for him there. She waited day after day, but he never came Instead, she only faced the arrival of that monster Larry Adam had nevere to take her away. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 76 In the VIP room of a nightclub, Larry lounged on the couch. He tossed a million dor check onto the coffee table with a b C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Cressing his legs, he smirked. ¡°Bring out all your prettiest girls. See this? I¡¯ve got money.¡± After serving ten years in prison, Larry was eager to indulge himself. The nightclub¡¯s manager¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the check. She called out, ¡°Glth, time to wak¡± A group ofvishly dressed were entered, forming a line in front of Lany. ¡°Mr. Slick, which one catches your eye?¡± the manager asked with a grin. Larry nced over the lineup and sneered. ¡°They¡¯re all too old 1ke them young. The younger, the better.¡± The manager blinked in surprise. ¡°Mr. Slick, these girls are barely 20. That¡¯s young enough.¡± Larry licked his lips with a sleazy grin. ¡°I like them even younger.¡± The manager¡¯s smile taltered. Was this man a pervert? A pedophile, even? Before she could respond, the room¡¯s door was kicked open from outside. Larry looked up to see Celine standing there. The manager gasped, ¡°Oh my, who¡¯s this little beauty? Sweetheart, who are you here for? Celine ignored her, her icy gaze fixed on Larry. She opened her palm and said, ¡°Hand over the check!¡± ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here!= Larry¡¯s eyes lit up as he took in her wless face and curvy figure Compared to her, the other women looked downright in, and his interest in them vanished. He chuckled, waving the check. ¡°Celine, this is courtesy of your dear husband. I¡¯m your adoptive father, remember? It¡¯s only natural for you two to give me some spending money. Larry¡¯s greedy, leering demeanor made Celine¡¯s stomach churn with disgust. She stepped forward, snatching for the check. His face darkened. ¡°You bitch, do you really think you¡¯re some kind of high¨Csocietydy now? He reached out to grab her hair, intent on teaching her a lesson. But before his hand could connect, a thin silver needle pierced straight through his palm. Larry crumpled to the floor with a beavy thud, his legs giving out, Celine took the check and nced at him coldly. ¡°Did you really think you could stilly a hand on me? The needle had gone straight through his palm, and Larry let out a series of pained howls. Without another word, Celine turned and lett. ¡°Celine!¡± Larry called after her. She paused Larry¡¯s lips curled into a twisted grin. ¡°You¡¯ve married such a great husband. Should I tell him about how, as a little girl, you sat on myp in your pretty dresses? You¡¯d just arrived from the city, looking like a porcin doll¨Cso sweet, so fragrant. I even kissed you, remember?! Her hands at her sides clenched slowly into fists ¡°Celine, what do you think your husband would do if he knew? He¡¯d despise you! Mrs. Alvarez Senior may pamper you, and Adam may be your husband. But do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being part of the Alvarez family?¡± Celine said nothing. She simply walked away. Outside the nightclub, Celine stepped onto the bustling street. She didn¡¯t take a car but chose to walk back on her own. The streets were lively, filled with groups of men and women chatting andughing. Amid the noise and cheer, she wandered alone. Memories of her childhood in the countryside reyed in her mind like a sped¨Cup tim Lucy had paid Larry a sum of money to send her away to his home in the countryside. At first, Larry¡¯s wife was still around. When he got drunk or lost at gambling, he would vent his anger on her. The poor w life by jumping into a river. After that, it was just Celine and Larry left in that house. woman, already mentally unstable, eventually took her own The Divorce Prescription Chapter 77 As a little girl, Celine had to take over the chores of Larry¡¯ste wife. Each day, she washed clothes, cooked meals, and bore the brunt of his bearings. Larry would yank her hair, kick her, and whipher with a belt. Those days were almost unbearable. As Celine grew older, her beauty because strikingly evident in the countryside. But with her beauty came an even greater nightmare. Larry¡¯s lecherous gaze turned predatory. He would force her onto hisp, pressing his alcoholden, sweat¨Cdrenched face against hers. Bathing at night, she¡¯d lock the door with trembling hands. But when she nced back, she would only find his leering eyes peering through the crack, a sick grin spread across his face Those memories haunted her childhood like a recurring nightmare. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. One day, Larry brought two of his drinking buddies home. They teased him, saying, ¡°Tarry, why don¡¯t you find yourself a new wife?¡± Larry chuckled darkly. ¡°My new wife¡¯s already at home, just need a little more time to grow up.¡± His friends immediately caught on, grinning knowingly, ¡°Damn, backy you. We¡¯d kill for that kind of luck.¡± Terrified, Celine fled the house. Her hands trembled as she dialed Lucy¡¯s number from a vige payphone. When the call connected, tears streamed down her face like broken beads. She sobbed and said, ¡°Mom.. Mom, please save me¡­ But the voice that answered was Carly¡¯s, haughty and gleeful. ¡°Who are you? This is my mom¡¯s phone, not yours. My mom only has one daughter, and that¡¯s me¡± Celine troze Momentster, Lucy¡¯s soft, doting voice came through. ¡°Carly, my sweet little princess, it¡¯s your birthday today! Come see the pearl crown I got for you. Your ssmates are here and asking for you. Don¡¯t forget to perform that dance for themter, okay? Carly nodded with joy. ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± That day was Carly¡¯s birthday, Celine hung up in despair. She couldn¡¯t return to Larry¡¯s house, so she wandered aimlessly until she found herself in a forest. That was where she found the gravely injured Adam. Adam told her he¡¯d take her away. He told her that if no one else wanted her, he would. That night, they held onto each other for warmth. But by dawn, Adam was burning with fever. He kept muttering, ¡°Water Water¡­ She left the cave alone to find herbs and water to lower his fever. But when she returned, the cave was empty Adam was gone She waited for him in that cave for days, convinced that he would return for her. She truly believed he wouldn¡¯t abandon her. But Larry found her first He had been searching for her the entire time. He pped her hard, sending her sprawling to the ground. Hisce twisted with rage. ¡°You little bitch! How dare you run away! You¡¯re mine, got it?¡± Breathing heavily, he pinned her down and snapped, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare run away again!¡± She shook violently, her teeth chattering with terror. Desperately, she reached for a sharp stick she¡¯d kept for protection and drove it into Larry¡¯s eye with all her strength. Larry copsed, blood pouring from his face. One of his eyes was ruined forever. Celine personally handed him over to the authorities, and Larry was sentenced to ten years in prison. Celine closed her eyes, pulling herself free from the suffocating darkness of her past. They said an unhappy childhood took a lifetime to heal. Over the years, she had worked tirelessly to drag her younger self out of that painful, helpless past. She was going to save herself. The evening breeze was cool and refreshing Around her, couples and friendsughed and strolled down the lively streets. Feeling a sudden chill, Celine crossed her arms and held herself tight. She was all alone. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 78 celine returned to Alvarez Residence, hoping to see Mary. As she approached Mary¡¯s room, she heard a conversation between her and Adam. Mary said genth, ¡°Adam, Celme¡¯s adoptive father came by today. I noticed she wasn¡¯t herself afterward. You should spend more time with her and show her you care¡± She sighed softly and continued, ¡°Celine was sent to the countryside at such a young age. Her father passed away early, and her mother treated her poorly. I can see how lonely she¡¯s been, how much she craves love. ¡°Though her adoptive father spent ten years in prison, he raised a wonderful girl like Celine to be part of our family as your wife. We should be grateful to him for that. If he needs thing¨Cbe it a house, a job, or financial support¨Cmake the arrangements It¡¯s the least we can do for her.¡± Mary instructed Adam with heartfelt earnestness. Adam¡¯s sharp features softened under the warm light as he nodded ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Standing outside the door, Celine felt her vision blur as tears welled up in her eyes she didn¡¯t go in. Instead, she quietly turned around and returned to her room. Later that night, Adam returned to their bedroom after finishing his work in the study. Celine was already asleep, curled into a small, fragile ball under the cors. After a quick shower, Adam noticed something on the bedside table. It was the check for one million dors he had given to Larry. She had retrieved it. It was now on her nightstand, waiting to be returned to him. His lips curved slightly in a faint smile as he looked over at her. Under the soft glow of the bedsidemp, her sleep was restless. Her brows were knit tightly together, and she murmured faintly, ¡°Mom Mom¡± She was calling her mom in her dream. Her longshes flustered. Soon,rge teardrops slipped from the corners of her eyes, she was crying Adam troze for a moment before instinctively reaching out to gently wipe away her tears. In her sleep, Celine suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°Mom don¡¯t go.¡± Adam was speechless. What the hell? Did she just mistake him for her mother? He tried to pull his hand away. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m not your mom. But Celine restlessly pressed her delicate face against his palm, nuzzling it softly as if pleasing him ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡± Adam was at a loss for words. His tone tumed exasperated ¡°Celine, I¡¯m saying this one more time¨CI¡¯m not your mom!¡± In her sleep, Celine¡¯s shoulders suddenly trembled. She began to sob loudly. ¡°Mom Mom..¡± Adam didn¡¯t know how to respond. Tears streamed down her wless face. Her cries were heartbreaking. Adam¡¯s heart softened a bit. This was the first time she¡¯d ever cried in front of him. He realized he couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.. Abandoning his n to sleep on the couch, he lifted the nket and got into bed. He gently parted her tragile back. He wasn¡¯t used to it as he had no experienceforting anyone like this. Somening his tone, he murmured, ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m here. Mom¡¯s here.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 79 When the word worn slipped from his lips, Adam felt a surge of relief that no one else had witnessed the moment. He had a reputation to maintain, after all. He¡¯d never done anything so absurd in his life! Thankfully, his soothing words seemed to calm Celine. She nestled into his embrace. She clutched tightly around his waist and drifted back to sleep Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel she was truly clingy. Lowering his gaze, he noticed she wasn¡¯t crying anymore. But her longshes still glistened with moisture, which was truly endearing Hechuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m not your mom¨CI¡¯m your dad. Come on, Celine, call me Dad¡± But Celine was sleeping soundly and offered no response. Adam wrapped his arm around her shoulder and fell asleep. The next day, Celine opened her eyes. Outside, the morning light was brilliant, and the warm sunlight had already filled the room. It was the early morning of the second day. Celine wanted to get up. But upon moving, she sensed something was amiss. A strong and warm arm was holding her delicate shoulders, and she was sleeping in someone else¡¯s She paused for a second before looking up and finding Adam¡¯s handsome face next to her. Adam hadn¡¯t slept on the couchst night. Instead, he had slept in the bed. She was sleeping in his arms. What was going on? Why was he sleeping here? Adam was still asleep She rxed her body slowly. Unlike the foul, repulsive scent that lingered on Larry, Adam¡¯s scent was clean, warm, and luxurious. He smelled so good that it would make any woman covet him, yearning for his body new celine stared at his handsome face before slowly raising her small hand. Her delicate fingers gently and tentatively touched his strong He was clean¨Cshaven, but her fingers brushed against ayer of tiny stubble. The roughness pricked her fingers, a sharp, tingling sensation, Just then, Adam stirred, his eyes slowly opening. He was awake, Celine quickly pulled her hand back, like a child caught doing something wrong C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She swiftly got out of his arms and sat up. She then immediately confronted him, ¡°Adam, why are you in my bed?¡± Adam had just woken up, his ck eyes still heavy with sleep. He looked at her with amusement. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± She really didn¡¯t remember. She recalled taking a shower and going to bed early. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Celine asked, still confused. ¡°You insisted on sleeping with me and even called me ¡°Uncle.¡°¡± Adam replied with a teasing smile. What? Celine¡¯s clear eyes widened in shock as she stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± She grabbed a pillow and threw it at his face, trying to shut him up. She knew she wouldn¡¯t do so. But Adam easily turned his head, dodging it. He then reached out, grabbed her slender wrist, and yanked her toward him. Celine¡¯s delicate bodynded directly on his chest. He raised an eyebrow, his mature charmevident as he smirked. ¡°Call me uncle.¡± Celine¡¯s small face instantly turned bright red. What kind of twisted humor was this? She shot him an angry re, pashed him away, and quickly tried to get up But before she could, a strong pull yanked her back toward him. Her hair had gotten caught on the button of his pajama ¡°Ah, my hair!¡± she cried out. Celine quickly tried to untangle her hair, cupiter Ro Celine¡¯s frantic movements only made things worse. The more she struggled, the tighter her hair tangled around the button. she switched her position, pulling at her hair with increased urgency. Just then, Adam¡¯s low, slightly hoarse voice sounded above her. ¡°Celine.¡± He was calling bername With a sharp tug, she finally snapped the strand of hair and freed herself. She sat upright and replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Adam looked at her ¡°Was that intentionall?¡± It was only then that Celine realized something was off. To untangle her hair, she had ended up sitting astride him. Her mind went nk Adam¡¯s firm, sculpted waist was directly beneath her. His sharp eyes grew red, a fiery intensity shing through them. Beneath his silk pajamas, the muscles of his chest and abdomen tightened visibly. Hisrge hands gripped her delicate waist firmly, his voice rough Celine¡¯s fair checks blushed as her disheveled hair framed her face. Het wide, deer¨Clike eyes betrayed her flustered state The air between them grew stifling, and the atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension. Suddenly, a melodic ringtone broke the silence. Adam¡¯s phone lit up on the nightstand. eplone screen. celine nced up and saw Carly¡¯s name shing on the j Adam was still lying on the bed, beneath Celine. He raised a hand to cover the faint petness at the corners of his eyes. The gesture added an unintentional charm to his refined and handsome features He picked up his phone and answered the call ¡°Carly¡± Curly¡¯s call shattered the lingering warnith and intimacy in the ar The flush on Celine¡¯s cheeks vanished in an instant. Flustered, the scrambled off Adam. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 80 Adam tossed the nket aside and got out of bed. On the other end of the line, Curly¡¯s cheerful voice rang out. ¡°Adam, are you up yet?! Distracted, Adam replied with a nonchnt hum Adamu watched as Celine bolted for the bathroom, her steps frantic and clumsy in her haste to escape He had been awake the moment she stirred, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. When her delicate fingers tentatively traced his jawline, he felt it all. He knew she was scared to touch him. but couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Adam! Adam, are you even listening to me? Carly¡¯s voice snapped him back to the conversation. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, his tone now focused ¦§ ¡°I¡¯ve invited a few friends over today. Come join us,¡± Carly invited him to Tate Manor Adam declined. ¡°Thave a management meeting today I need to be at the office¡± Carly sounded disappointed but didn¡¯t press ¡°Alright then. Work hard!¡± Antetending the call, Adam nced down at his pants, a faint shadow of frustration crossing his chiseled features. Whenever Celine was involved, he felt a strange physical attraction he couldn¡¯t exin. He couldn¡¯t understand why, despite not liking Celine, he kept having och inexplicably daterent feelings toward her. Adam stepped into the adjacent bathroom and took a cold shower to calm himself When he came out, Leo had already arrived. ¡°Mr. Aharez.¡± Adam had regained his usualposure and aloot demeanor. He parted his lips and instructed, ¡°Have someone investigate Larry:¡± Leo asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you mean Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s adoptive father?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Larry served a ten¨Cyear sentence. Find out the details of the case¨C1 want to know why he was imprisoned.¡° The Divorce Prescription Chapter 87 Adam saw everything from the balcony. He saw Nathan give Celine Chanel¡¯s newest bag, but Celine didn¡¯t ept the gift. Celine looked at Adam and asked, ¡°Were you the one who told Mr. Lynch that like bags?¡± Adam cocked his perfectly groomed eyebrow ¡°Was I wrong? I remembered that you liked them.¡± Celine smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t like them. I like more expensive items like diamond nes or something ¡°You can get Mr. Lynch to buy me a diamond ne next time.¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. Their conversation ended unhappily abruptly like this. ¡°What photodid your adoptive father send to you today?¡± Adam asked. Before they were interrupted, Celine had decided to tell Adam about the picture and Larry. But now, she changed her mind. She replied faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just a picture he took of me when I was younger.¡± Adam wanted to know more. ¡°Your adoptive father- Celine interrupted him and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you have too much time on your hands? If so, it¡¯ll be better if you use that time to research how to make babies then.¡± Adam was immediately reminded of herment from before, and his face darkened. ¡°How I make babies is none of your business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Then, he marched out of the room Only Celine was left in the room. How he made babies was none of her business¨Cit had always only been Carly¡¯s business. Celine¡¯s face was a little pale. She recollected her thoughts and headed out as well. She was going to meet Larry Celine made it to the pub, Larry had been partying here for the past few days. In the luxury suite, Larry had a beautifuldy hanging onto each of his arms. The twodies in his arms recognized Celine and said, ¡°Why are you here again, prettydy? Are you here to cause trouble again?¡± Larry nced at Celine and her supple, porcin skin and guwed ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s here to give me money this time.¡± Larry wasn¡¯t surprised that Celine had shown up. He knew she woulde Celine¡¯s expression was key as she gave the two escorts a side nce. ¡°Get out, you two.¡± The two escorts refused to leave Larry¡¯s arms. ¡°We want to stay with Mr. Slick¡± Larry lost interest in the two escorts in his arms immediately after Celine had arrived. ¡°Get out, get out, all of you. Thavepany now.¡± The two escorts left unwilling since Larry was a generous spender here. Larry looked at Celine and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the money I asked for?¡± Celine whipped out a check and passed it to Larry Larry looked at the check and the amount of zeros on the amount section ignited a sparkle in his eyes. He had never seen so much He was rich. He was now a millionaire! ¡°You¡¯re so capable, Celine 1 didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be able to afford 100 million dors just like that after marrying Adam.¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense. We have an agreement. Where¡¯s the photo¡¯s negative?¡± Larry looked pointedly at the counter in the suite. There was a box on the counter. ¡°The negative is inside.¡± Celine walked to the box to open it and saw the negative in it. money in his life before. Suddenly, she was struck painfully on her nape. The sudden blow caused Celine to see stars as s she copsed onto the carpeted floor. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Larry walked over with the check in his hand and stared at Celine greedily. ¡°I want both money and you, Celine. You¡¯re mine now. Haha!¡± Celine closed her eyes as darkness engulfed her Adam was signing off documents in his study when Le entered in a hurry. Cleo said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve found out why Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s adoptive father was thrown in Adam replied without looking up. ¡°Speak¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 81 Chapter Bi When Celine stepped out of the bathroom, Adam was already gone. He was likely summoned away by Carl Just then, her phone rang It was Lacy. by Carly¡¯s call. She curled her lips in self¨Cmockery. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Celine picked up the call Lucy said warmly, ¡°Carly has invited some friends over today. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Since when was Lucy so kind? Celine¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± Robin got the news and rushed over immediately. ¡°Celine, I don¡¯t trust Lucy. That scumbag Larry is out of prison. Are you sure you want to go to the Tate Manor? Celine remainedposed. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to confirm Robin was worried. So she decided to apany Celine to Tate Manor. The Tate Manor was bustling. Carly had invited several of her friends, including Benjamin and a few wealthy heirs from their social circle. Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened the moment he saw Celine. ¡°Celine, what are you doing here?¡± Carly answered with a bright smile, Benjamin, I invited her.¡± ¡°Carly, why would you do that? We don¡¯t want to hang out with her.¡± Benjamin clearly disliked Celine. Celine wasn¡¯t angry at all. She blinked her long eyshes and looked at Benjamin, the little tyrant of the group. Smiling faintly, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with a rookie either.¡± Benjamin was exasperated. He wasn¡¯t a rookie He was a pro! The shame of being crushed in theirst gaming match still haunted him. He shot to his feet. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s see if you dare y another match with me!¡± Celine raised a brow. ¡°oh, I¡¯m busy Benjamin nearly exploded. ¡°You- Robin couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud. It seemed like, aside from Adam, the only person Benjamin couldn¡¯t handle was Celine. She believed that one day, Celine would have himpletely under her thumb. Just then, Lacy appeared and announced, ¡°Celin ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here since everyone¡¯s gathered, I¡¯d like to introduce someone to you all Larry stepped into the room and stood before everyone. Lucy smiled and said, ¡°This is Celine¡¯s adoptive father from the countryside ¡± Benjamin and the others stared at Larry. ¡°Ben, is this really Celine¡¯s adoptive father? Why is he a one¨Ceyed man Benjamin sneered. ¡°It looks like Celine never had a good background she¡¯s not good enough for Adam.¡± Celine¡¯s gazeturned icy as the scene unfolded. She finally understood Lucy¡¯s and Carly¡¯s n. They had brought Larry here today to torment her. Larry walked toward her, reaching out as if to embrace her, ¡°Celine, it¡¯s me.¡± Before he could get closer, Robin stepped in front of Celine. She spat coldly, ¡°Stay away from her, you scum! Don¡¯t you darey a filthy hand on her!¨C Larry traze, adopting a pitiful demeanor. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m your adoptive father. I raised you in the countryside. Now that you¡¯n ¡®re marned into a wealthy family and living a good life, you decided to cut ties with me? Are you ashamed of me now? Carly seized the opportunity, ¡°Celine, that¡¯s not right. He¡¯s your adoptive father, after all. You should bring him home and take care of him properly.¡± Celine fixed her eyes on Larry, who let a vile grin slip beneath his humble mask. It was as if he were silently taunting her that she could never get rid of him, no matter what The Divorce Prescription Chapter 82 Larry put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Celine, I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you and embarrass you. As long as you¡¯re doing well, that¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯ll head back to the countryside now.¡® C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He hamed to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Benjamin called out to him. Larry stopped in his tracks. Benjamin turned to celine, his tone filled with anger. ¡°Celine, are you even human? He¡¯s your adoptive father, and you refuse to acknowledge him!¡± The other wealthy heirs shared the same sentiment, growing even more disgusted with Celine. ¡°Celine, not only are you from a poor background, but you¡¯re also so selfish and cold¨Cblooded. You look down on the poor and favor the rich!¡± ¡°How could Mr. Alvarez marry someone like you? You¡¯re a stain on his reputation!¡± The room erupted with usations directed at Celine. Standing beside Benjamin, Carly smiled in satisfaction Robin wanted to speak up, but Celine pulled her back. At this moment, Lucy stepped forward, teigning sincerity as she looked at Celine. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re indeed in the wrong. Larry is your adoptive father. You should take him back home.¡± Lucy and Carly were confident that Celine wouldn¡¯t expose Larry¡¯s wrongdoings. Most people who had suffered such harm would choose to stay silent, swallowing the pain. This was Lucy¡¯s cunning n. She wanted Larry to torment Celine for the rest of her life, trapping her in darkness forever. Celine¡¯s clear eyes fell on Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°You brought him here, didn¡¯t you? Lucy stayed silent. Celine¡¯s Eps curved into a cold smile, one that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯ve known everything all along¡± Lucy had abandoned her in the countryside, turning a blind eye. For a moment, Celine had thought Lucy didn¡¯t know what happened to her. But today, she was certain. Lucy had known everything¨Cthe hardships, the suffering. Robin trembled with rage as she red at Lucy ma will get yu get you, you ¡°So you knew everything? And you still brought this scumbag here? What kind kind of mother are you? You¡¯re not just biased¨Cyou¡¯re worse than an animal! Karma wretched old hag!¡± Lucy¡¯s face darkened as Robin pointed and cursed her. Carly stepped forward. ¡°Celine, how could you not acknowledge your adoptive father? Benjamin and the other wealthy heirs surrounded Celine, siding with Carly. ¡°Celine, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Celine¡¯s eyes shimmered with a sharp, cold light. ¡°Robin, let¡¯s go.¡± Robin shot them a re before following Celine out. Carly felt pleased. She turned to Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, what¡¯s up with Celine? Her adoptive father raised her, and she doesn¡¯t even show a shred of gratitude.¡± Benjamin looked disgusted. ¡°Carly, you¡¯re too kind. If Celine were even a fraction as good as you, things would be different. I¡¯ll tell Adara and Nate about this¨Cthey¡¯ll surely despise her too.¡± Carly¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re the best.¡± Heughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to celebrate your wedding with Adam.¡± He then lett with the rest of them. Carly felt content, her goal for the day was aplished Lury nced at Larry, who was still staring lecherously in the direction Celine had gone. She smiled and said, ¡°Larry, if you¡¯re so obsessed with Celine, why not find a way to make her yours? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re incapable. After all, she blinded one of your eyes ten years ago.¡°¡± Larry sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay for this eye. Don¡¯t worry. She has something in my hands. She won¡¯t dare disobey me.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 83 Larry had left. Carly linked arms with Lucy and asked, ¡°Morn, what kind of leverage does Larry have on Celine?¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°Carly, that¡¯s not something you need to worry about just know that Celine is no match for you. She¡¯ll end up as nothing more than Larry¡¯s ything¡± Curly smirked To her, Celine was a mere girl from the countryside. She was only suited for someone like Larry How could she possibly deserve the title of Mrs. Alvarez? ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Carly praised. Lucy¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Carly, your dad hasn¡¯t been home for several nights now. Why don¡¯t you call him and get him toe back? He listens to you the most.¡± Hayden really spoiled Carly like a little princess. He would do whatever she wanted him to do. Carly nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom I¡¯ll call him right now and make sure hees home.¡± Carly took out her phone and called Hayden Lucy felt at ease. Without Celine in her way, happiness was finally within reach. In the CEO¡¯s office of Alvarez Group, Adam sat in his ck leather chair. Nathan hade to visit. He took a sip of coffee,zily leaning against the desk. ¡°Adam, I came here today because Thave a question for you.¡± Holding a pen in hand, Adam continued reviewing documents. A faint smile yed on his lips. ¡°What could possibly be troubling you? That¡¯s rare.¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow ¡°Adam, give me some adhdce. How should I pursue Celine?¡± He was asking him how to win celine¡¯s heart. Adam paused, his hand holding the pen momentarily still. ¡°Adam, you¡¯ve been with Celine long enough. You know what she likes and wants. You must have some idea of how to win her over¡± Adum put the pen down and looked at Nathan ¡°Nathan, as your good friend, let me be honest. You and Celine aren¡¯t a good match ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Celine¡­She¡¯s from the countryside. She¡¯s uneducated and jobless. At best, she¡¯s just a pretty face. She has ws.¡± Nathan looked at Adam without saying anything. Adam looked back at him. ¡°What are you staring at me for? Nathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Adam, we¡¯ve known each other since we were in the womb. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you speak so harshly about a girl.¡± Adam parsed his lips slightly at his words. With his upbringing and manners, he rarely spoke ill of anyone. Even when Nathan had dated a model, Adam had kept his opinions to himself. But his reaction to Celine was different Nathan¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re e you¡¯re trying to keep Celine for yourself. Have you fallen for her?¡± Adamchucked Fahtly, dismissing the thought ¡°How could that be?¡± How could be fall for Celine? That was impossible. Nathan nodded. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve been with Carly for so many years, so you must be nning to marry her.¡± Adam¡¯s handsome face remained calm and emotionless, but he gave a faint nod and replied, ¡°Yeah, Chapter & Adam was set on marrying Carly Thinking about it, Nathan pursuing Celine wasn¡¯t impossible. But the idea of his good friend getting involved with his ex¨Cwife didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡°So, ametips?What does Celine like?¡± Nathan pressed. Adams didn¡¯t know what Celine liked either. He had never bought her a gift. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But he did recall an incident when Carly had just returned from abroad, she¡¯d had her eye on a Chanel bag, and Adam had asked Leo to buy it. The bag had been sent to Lax Garden, where Celine had seen it. Celine had been delighted, her eyes lighting up as she smiled at him. ¡°This bag is beautiful¡± It seemed she really liked that bag ¡°She likes chanel bags,¡± Adam said, Nathan grinned. ¡°Bags, huh? That¡¯s easy. Thanks.¡± Just then, Benjamin walked in. ¡°Adam, Nate, you¡¯re both here.¡± Nathan med to Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, weren¡¯t you at Tate Manor?¡± ¡°Yeah, I ran into Celine and her adoptive father. Listen here guns, Celine refused to acknowledge her adoptive father. Can you imagine? She¡¯s that ungrateful!¡± Benjamin proceeded to recount everything that had happened at Tate Manor ¡°Nate, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re interested in someone like Celine. Now you see het troncolors¨Ca vain, shallow woman who despises the poor and craves wealth! Nathan hurtowed his brows and looked at Adam. ¡°Adam, what¡¯s going on between Celine and her adoptive father?¡± Adam paused for a moment before replying. ¡°Tis not sure.¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°Benjamin, sometimes what you see isn¡¯t the whole truth. I don¡¯t believe Celine is that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding between them.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Nate, are you seriously still defending her? She must have blinded you! Adam, you should talk some sense into him!¡± Benjamin was furious. He thought Nathan would distance himself from Celme once he knew about this. Adam¡¯s dark eyes gave nothing away. He didn¡¯t say anything Celine returned to Alvarez Residence. Mary was sitting on the couch waiting for her ¡°Celine, you¡¯re back. Altred, bring the soup,¡± she instructed. Altres brought the soup and handed it to Celine. ¡°Mis Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez Senior asked us to prepare specially for you. Please have it while it¡¯s warm.¡± Celine sat down on the couch, smiling sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Mary beamed. ¡°Celine, is everything settled with your adoptive father? I was thinking of inviting him for dinner tomorrow. After all, we¡¯re family now. We must show som courtesy. Celine¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about my adoptive father. ¡± Mary chided her gently, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. He¡¯s your adoptive father, after all¡± Just then, a maid came over. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, someone just delivered a box for you.¡± Celine took the box ¡°Who was it from?¡± The maid replied, ¡°They said it was from your adoptive father.¡± Larry had sent Celine a box. Mary said, ¡°Celine, why didn¡¯t your adoptive fathere in to sit for a while? Hurry, open the box and see what he sent you.¡± Celine opened the box to find a photograph. It was a photo from her childhood. She was taking a bath when Larry barged in and snapped the photo. Celine had quickly grabbed a towel to cover herself, concealing the most critical areas. But her bare shoulders, legs, and arms were exposed. Her wet hair clung to her delicatece, and her wide eyes were tell of fear in the dark environment The image could easily appeal to the wrong crowd. ¡°Celine, is that a photo your adoptive father sent? Let me have a look¡± Mary reached for the photo, but she didn¡¯t manage to take it The Divorce Prescription Chapter 84 Celine quickly returned the photo to the box, saying, ¡°Grandma, this is a photo from when I was little. It¡¯s too ugly to show you.¡± Mary chuckled as she withdrew her hand, ¡°My dear Celine, how could you ever be ugly?¡± Alfred chimed in, ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Celine smiled at the warm exchange between Mary and Alfred. She lowered her head to take a spoonful of the soup Just then, the maid¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Alvarez ¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Orline looked up to see Adam walking in ¡°Adam, you¡¯re back?¡± Mary smiled warmly. Adam took off his suit jacket and handed it to the maid before striding into the living room Celine suddenly noticed something strange in her soup, as if it had something added to it. ¡°Grandma, did you add something to this soup? It tastes a bit odd¡± Mary raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did you notice? I had some tertility herbs added to it.¡± Fertility herbs? Celine¡¯s eyes twitched slightly as she looked at the soup. She and Adam hadn¡¯t even consummated their marriage yet. So no matter how many fertility herbs she consumed, she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant ¡°Grandmal¡± Mary took Celine¡¯s hand, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Celine, you and Adam should start thinking about having children. I¡¯m getting older, and my biggest wish now is to hold a great¨Cgrandchild before I close my eyes.¡± Seeing the hope and eagerness in Mary¡¯s eyes, Celine ka knew she would have to disappoint Mary. Just then, Adam sat beside her and wrapped an arm around her shoulder. ¡°Grandma, Celine is still young. There¡¯s no rush for children.¡± Celine looked up at his handsome face. Was he putting the me on her? ¡°Actually, Grandma, I do want to have children.¡± Adam clearly didn¡¯t expect Celine to say this. He looked down at her, surprised. She wanted children? Celine winked yfully, her bright eyes full of mischief. ¡°But Adam has been so busy with worktely. Every time hees back to the room, he¡¯s too exhausted to do anything.¡± What did she just say? Did she say he was too exhausted? Adam¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re young and already too exhausted?¡± Mary sized him up from head to toe. ¡°No wonder you and Celine haven¡¯t made any progress in such a long time. Turns out the problem is with you.¡± Adam quickly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Grandma__¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone make you a soup for fertility. You need to strengthen your body, so you can give the Alvarez family a grandchild!¡± Adam, at a loss for words, could only stare in stunned silence. Celine¡¯s lips curled in a mischievous grin. Just then, Adam shot her a sharp look, clearly displeased with her Back in her room, Celine opened the box again and took out the photo. The photo showed a helpless, suffocating young Celine Just then, a melodious ringtone echoed through the room¨Csomeone was calling. Celine answered, and Larry¡¯sughter immediately came through ¡°Celine, you got the photo, right?¡± he asked. Her expression turned cold ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want money. Mr. Abracez gave me one million before, but you took it back. Now you need to pay me. If you don¡¯t, this photo will be sent to Adam, to Mrs. Alvarez Senior, and to everyone who knows you. What do you think they¡¯ll say when they see it?¡± Larry threatened. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 85 ¡°How much do you want?¡± Celine asked. Larry could barely contain his greed as he dered, ¡°100 million dors. Celine smiled mockingly as sheughed soundlessly. ¡°100 million dors? You dream big, huh? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Stop your nonsense! You have to deliver 100 million dors to me personally by tonight, or the entire Mercity will see your photo. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight¡± With that, Larry hung up the call Celine gripped her phone tightly. Adam¡¯s voice rang from behind her. ¡°Were you on the phone with your adoptive father?¡± Celine turned around to see Adam returning to his room. His gaze was fixated on the box in her hands. Hisnky figure cast a shadow before her as he said, ¡°Grandma said your adoptive father sent you a photo. What photo is that?¡± Celine looked at him and wondered if she could tell him about her adoptive father. What would his reaction be if she told him about it? Celine replied, ¡°This photo is-¡± Her phone rang before she could finish what she wanted t to say. This time, it was Nathan who was calling Celine answered the call, and Nathan said excitedly, ¡°Come out quickly, Celine! I have a gift prepared for you.¡± She frowned. ¡°Mr.Lynch, I¡¯m not avable right now¡­ ¡°I¡¯m right outside Alvarez Residence. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯lle in Celinepromised her stance immediately. ¡°Don¡¯te in. I¡¯lle out.¡± Adam looked at Coline and asked, ¡°Was that Nathan?** Celine nodded, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll head out for a bit. I¡¯ll tell you about the phototer when I¡¯m back¡± Celine exited Alvarez Residence and saw Nathan¡¯s mboyant red sports car on the diveway. He came out of his car looking as dashing as always, and a pretty gift bag was in his hand ¡°This is the i at to give to you, Celine.¡± Nathan passed the gut bag to Celine. glit 1 want to Celine didn¡¯t take it. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mr. Lynch Nathan took out a bag from the gift bag. ¡°This is Chanel¡¯s newest bag. Do you like it?¡± Celine nced at it and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lynch, but I don¡¯t like it. I won¡¯t ept this ¡°You don¡¯t like it? But Adam said you liked bags. Nathan was curious Celine paused. ¡°He said that?¡± ¡°Yes. Today, Adam said that you looked at a Chanel bagst time and said it looked beautiful.¡± Celine was reminded of what had happened. Adam had just woken from hisa not long before at that time. It was her birthday that day and she saw the newest Chanel bag in his study. She thought Adam bought that for her as a birthday gift. She was really happy, so she told him that the bag looked beautiful. She only found outter that he bought that bag for Carly when she saw Carly carrying it to one of her high teas with the other socialites. I turned out that she was delusional about an affection that never existed. It wasn¡¯t that she liked bags. She thought that was his gift to her, and that was why she liked it. He had never given her any gifts. She didn¡¯t expect Adam to think that she liked Chanel bags because of this. How ironic. Nathan didn¡¯t notice that something was awry as he continued, ¡°I went to Adam¡¯s office today to ask him how I can pursue you. He told me you like bags, so got someone to buy it. Tell me, Celine, what do you like?¡± Celine was surprised. Adam taught Nathan how to pursue her? Bitterness filled Celine¡¯s heart. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I don¡¯t like anything. If I wanted these things, I could have a lot of them Idon¡¯t need all of you to give me gifts like these. Stop wasting Then, Celine turned and lett. When Celine got back into her room, she saw Adam standing on the balcony, watching them from above. He turned around when he heard Celine enter and asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t like the bag Nathan gave you? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 86 Adam saw everything from the balcony. He saw Nathan give Celine Chanel¡¯s newest bag, but Celine didn¡¯t ept the gift. Celine looked at Adam and asked, ¡°Were you the one who told Mr. Lynch that like bags?¡± Adam cocked his perfectly groomed eyebrow ¡°Was I wrong? I remembered that you liked them.¡± Celine smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t like them. I like more expensive items like diamond nes or something ¡°You can get Mr. Lynch to buy me a diamond ne next time.¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. Their conversation ended unhappily abruptly like this. ¡°What photodid your adoptive father send to you today?¡± Adam asked. Before they were interrupted, Celine had decided to tell Adam about the picture and Larry. But now, she changed her mind. She replied faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just a picture he took of me when I was younger.¡± Adam wanted to know more. ¡°Your adoptive father- Celine interrupted him and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you have too much time on your hands? If so, it¡¯ll be better if you use that time to research how to make babies then.¡± Adam was immediately reminded of herment from before, and his face darkened. ¡°How I make babies is none of your business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Then, he marched out of the room Only Celine was left in the room. How he made babies was none of her business¨Cit had always only been Carly¡¯s business. Celine¡¯s face was a little pale. She recollected her thoughts and headed out as well. She was going to meet Larry Celine made it to the pub, Larry had been partying here for the past few days. In the luxury suite, Larry had a beautifuldy hanging onto each of his arms. The twodies in his arms recognized Celine and said, ¡°Why are you here again, prettydy? Are you here to cause trouble again?¡± Larry nced at Celine and her supple, porcin skin and guwed ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s here to give me money this time.¡± Larry wasn¡¯t surprised that Celine had shown up. He knew she woulde Celine¡¯s expression was key as she gave the two escorts a side nce. ¡°Get out, you two.¡± The two escorts refused to leave Larry¡¯s arms. ¡°We want to stay with Mr. Slick¡± Larry lost interest in the two escorts in his arms immediately after Celine had arrived. ¡°Get out, get out, all of you. Thavepany now.¡± The two escorts left unwilling since Larry was a generous spender here. Larry looked at Celine and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the money I asked for?¡± Celine whipped out a check and passed it to Larry Larry looked at the check and the amount of zeros on the amount section ignited a sparkle in his eyes. He had never seen so much He was rich. He was now a millionaire! ¡°You¡¯re so capable, Celine 1 didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be able to afford 100 million dors just like that after marrying Adam.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Cut the nonsense. We have an agreement. Where¡¯s the photo¡¯s negative?¡± Larry looked pointedly at the counter in the suite. There was a box on the counter. ¡°The negative is inside.¡± Celine walked to the box to open it and saw the negative in it. money in his life before. Suddenly, she was struck painfully on her nape. The sudden blow caused Celine to see stars as s she copsed onto the carpeted floor. Larry walked over with the check in his hand and stared at Celine greedily. ¡°I want both money and you, Celine. You¡¯re mine now. Haha!¡± Celine closed her eyes as darkness engulfed her Adam was signing off documents in his study when Le entered in a hurry. Cleo said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve found out why Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s adoptive father was thrown in Adam replied without looking up. ¡°Speak¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 88 ¡°Larry Slick was thrown into prison ten years ago for child molestation, abuse, and attempted rape,¡± Leo reported. The fountain pen in Adam¡¯s hand paused abruptly. Adam looked up at Leo, shocked, ¡°It was Celine?¡± Leo nodded ¡°Yes, ?Mr. Alvarez. Mrs. Aloner¡¯s adoptive father is a perverted scumbag and a bastand ¡± Adam¡¯s handsome face immediately hardened ice. He had already suspected that there was an untold story between Celine and Larry, but he had not expected the story to be such than Suddenly, Adam¡¯s phone rang with a melodious tune Adam answered the call, and Robin¡¯s panicked voice flooded his ear. ¡°Help, Mr. Alvarez! Celine¡¯s in trouble! Adam gripped his phone tightly and asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Celine went to the pub to give her bastard adoptive father a check. I followed her because I was worried, but when I got into the room, Celine was already missing! She was taken by her bastard adoptive father!¡± What? Adam walked out of his study hastily and pushed the bedroom door open. The bedroom was empty. She wasn¡¯t there She was still there when he left just now. She had actually gone for Larry alone. ¡°Why is she meeting Larry with a check?¡± ¡°Larry has Celine¡¯s photo in his hand.¡± What photo? Could it be the picture that Larry sent over today? Adam saw a box on the bedside table. He opened the box and found a photo lying quietly inside the box He took the photo out to take a closer look. After one nce, his fingers immediately tightened around the photo as he exploded with murderous rage. That scumbag! Why didn¡¯t she tell him? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She clearly could have told him about it. Out of nowhere, Adam felt that the younger Celine in the picture looked a little familiar like he had seen her somewhere before. Adam¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as he realized that he had seen her before. The girl who rescued him in the cave all those years ago looked like that! Bur Carly was clearly the girl who had saved him. Could Celine, not Carly, be the one who had saved him all those years ago? Had he mistaken the identity of his saving all this while? Adam¡¯s mind was a mess. All those years ago, he was severely injured with his life hanging by a thread, so he wasn¡¯t able to see that young girl¡¯s face clearly When he was more conscious the next morning, that young girl had already left. Was Celine the girl that had saved him all those years ago? Was she that young girl? ¡°Are you listening to me, Mr. Alvarez? Mr. Alvarez!¡± Robin¡¯s anxious voice called out to Adam repeatedly. Adam snapped back to his senses and heard Robin panicking. ¡°You gotta send men to look for Celine, Mr. Alvarez! Celine had fallen victim to her bastard adoptive father again. You have to find her this time and bring her back!¡± Yes, finding Celine was most important right now. If he found Celine, he would be able to know if she was that young girl from all those years ago. Il she was ber, it would mean that he had gotten the wrong person and had abandoned the young girl to suffer in the hands of that bastard alone¡­ He would not be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. She must have been so afraid then He promised to take her away with him. He told her that he wanted her. Adams stated intently at Leo with bloodshot eyes, and he showed coldly, ¡°Get the surveince footage! Find Larry¡¯s car, and close going on? It was congested with traffic. The drivers of cars around Larry poked their heads out, and someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is there a car ident up ahead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an ident. Someone had closed off the road ahead and is checking the cars one by one,¡± another answered The roads were closed off? Larry¡¯s face fell as a sense of foreboding flooded his heart. ¡°Who would have such a power to seal off the entire Mercity?¡± a driver asked. ¡°I heard that it could be the richest man in Mercity¨CMr. Adam Alvarez, CEO of Alvarez Group. Mercity is his turf. He could have his way easily here,¡± another answered ¡°Could Mr. Alvarez be sealing off all the roads because he¡¯s looking for his runaway bride? ¡°You¡¯ve read too many novels¡± As the car drivers chatted, Larry¡¯s heart sank. It was over! Adam hade to look for Celine, Fuck Lucy for telling him that Adam didn¡¯t like Celine at all. She told him that Celine was past an unwanted, abandoned womanl Why would Adam cause such amotion for an abandoned woman? There were a bunch of uniformed individuals in front checking the cars one by one. Larry¡¯s heart was about to leap out of his throat. He couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t be caught be a sitting duck waiting for his impending doom. He would be found out very soon if he kept it up this. Larry opened the van¡¯s door immediately, grabbed Celine, and abandoned his van quickly as he escaped Celine felt a grimy, disgusting hand caressing her face. Her eyshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. She was in a dimmed cave, lying on a bunch of weeds. Larry was beside her, caressing her face perversely, You¡¯re awake, Celine¡± Celine felt her nape throbbing with pain. The hand on her face felt like a poisonous scorpion wandering freely on her face. It was nauseating. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t touch me with your disgusting hands,¡± Celine barked coldly. Larry wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Celine, you were already so unbelievably pretty when you first came to our vige. ¡°At that time, I was thinking of the amount of men who would want you when you grow yup, so why should I let those men have their way? I could have you. You could be my wife ¡°Why were you disobedient? Why must you blind me in one eye? Why would you throw me in jail for ten years? ¡°Look now, nothing has changed. You¡¯re still going to be beneath me so I could have my way with you.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Larry¡¯s desire was at its peak. He was holding it in previously because he wanted to wait for Celine to wake up. He wanted to torment her to take revenge for her blinding him in He reached over and started tearing Celine¡¯s clothes a sapart. Celine struggled as she screamed, ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Larry panted heavily. ¡°Who are you expecting toe to your rescue, Celine? Adam, your husband?¡± you He thought about how pitiful he looked as he was forced to escape previously and malice gleamed in his eyes. ¡°¡®ll be toote. By the time he arrived, I would have had my way with ¡°you¡¯ll just be broken, secondhand goods. Did you think he would still want you then? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 90 Larry exerted more force and tore Celine¡¯s clothes apart from the cor down, exposing the fair, delicate skin hidden underneath. Celine was zapped back to a memory from years ago. It was also in a cave like this. Larry had trapped her underneath him as well His disgusting scent overwhelmed her as helplessness and fear drowned her like a tidal wave. She was about to die. The line celine all those years ago was about to die. She missed her Sir. Why didn¡¯t hee back? Celine felt a looming weight on het. Larry had found his way onto her. She closed her eyes. She felt a pang of sorrow as she realized that when she was trapped in simr situations, she still thought of Adam It seemed like she had grown up after all these years, but it didn¡¯t seem that way as well. She was still hoping that Adam woulde. But she knew clearly that he would never ap appear. Celine reached for her waist.. Suddenly, she felt the weight on her disappear as she saw a leg collide with Larry. Larry, who was still on Celine, flew backward from being kicked by someone who had exploded with venom and rage. He heavily against the side of the cave, and blood spewed from his mouth. Celine was shocked. She lifted her head to see a regally handsome face materializing before her eyes. It was Adam. He had actually appeared! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Celine was caught in a due to see someone who was just in her thoughts appear before her eyes physically. Adam wore a ck trenchcoat. His face was dripping with iciness, and his broad shoulders were coated with frost and dust from rushing all the way. His presence was like the Grim Reaper, who had risen from the depths of hell, terrifying, and ominous. What was he doing here? Adam looked down at Celine to see her doleful eyes red¨Crimmed. She appeared very pitiful. She looked at him with a nk look on her face, almost like she had never expected him toe and rescue her His heart ached. He took off his coat and draped it on her feeble shoulders as he consoled with a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re alright now.¡± Celine only felt the reality of things when the cost that still had Adam¡¯s lingering body heat hit her cold, exposed skin. He really dide. Larry had blood all over his face. Adam hade for him. He knew it was over for him. ¡°Let me exin, Mr. Alvarez, it¡¯s Celine. S¨CShe seduced me. Don¡¯t let her fool you, Mr. Alvarez. She already knows how to seduce men at a very young age. She isn¡¯t a good match for you.¡± Larry started ndering Celine right away. Celine nced at Adam only to see him marching forward and locked Larry in the chest once more. Larryy syed on the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood. Adam red venomously at him like he was looking at a dirty, dead animal and spat, ¡°Who the fock do you think you are? How dare youy hands on my wife?¡± ¡°M¨CMr. Alvarez, I¨CI won¡¯t do it again. Please have mercy on me.¡± Larry started trembling as he pleaded to be pardoned. Adam looked down coldly at him, litted his leg once more, and stomped down hard between Larry¡¯s legs. ¡°Since you like breaking thew so much, I¡¯ll destroy your weapon of choice.¡± Larry¡¯s shrieks of agony reverberated in the cave as a puddle of blood flowed our and pooled around him. With that, Larry was now castrated. At this time, Leo had arrived hurriedly with a bunch of bodyguards dressed in ck. ¡°Mr. Ahrarez,¡± he greeted. Adam unfurled his lips apathetically and said, ¡°Take h Yes, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam returned to Celine¡¯s side and carried her off of her feet. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 91 Adam carried ve into his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom and ced her onto the passenger seat. Then, he made his way to the driver¡¯s seat His slender fingers held the steering wheel as he floored the elerator. The car sped swiftly on the road. Celine¡¯s lithe frame was wrapped snugly in Adam¡¯s coat, which enveloped her with his clean, refreshing scent and body heat. Her button nose was red on the sides as a strange stirring arose in her heart She really didn¡¯t think that he woulde He didn¡¯te all these years ago, but he came this time. Celine turned to Adam¡¯s chiseled face and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez ¡± Adam¡¯s slender fingers tugged onto the steering wheel as he parsed his lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Celine sittered, ¡°I¨C1¡± ¡°Lasked you so many times. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯de a littleter today, do you know what could happen?¡± Adam¡¯s tone was cold and harsh Celine could feel his anger, and her red¨Crimmed eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Why are you yelling at me? Adam was speechless. He turned and saw her trying to hold her tears back. She was about to cry since she felt wronged. How could she even feel that way? When he found her, that scumbag was already on top of her. Her clothes were born to shreds. If he were to show up a Littleter¡­ However, when Adam saw how aggrieved she looked, he couldn¡¯t even properly express his anger anymore. He was afraid that she would burst into tears. She was really made of water. She was just as tragile as the dew Adammed up the air conditioner and adjusted the temperature. ¡°Are you still cold? Celine shook her head. ¡°No. ¡°Celine,¡± Adam called out to her abruptly. Celine looked over at Adam and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Thave something to ask you. When you were younger, have you ever been to Adam couldn¡¯t wait to know if Celine was the young girl from years ago However, it suddenly started raining cats and dogs. Big beads of rain pattered noisily against the car In Adam¡¯s car, a weather broadcast was heard saying. ¡°There will be a Category & tomado that will hit Mercity tonight, apanied by thunderstorms and heavy rain. The public are asked to retrain from going out.¡± A tomado wasing. They were on the highway at that time, and it would take two hours to get home. It was already pouring heavily out there. It would be dangerous for them to continue their journey. Adammed the steering wheel, turned the car around, and stopped at a nearby B&B. ¡°We have to stay here for a night for safety¡¯s sake. We¡¯ll head back tomorrow,¡± Celine nodded. She had no objections to that The B&B they stayed at was in a more humble condition and was iparable to starred hotels, but at least it was rtively clean. When L Rogers, the owner of the B&B, saw thenky and dashing Adam, her eyes gleamed as she ushered him in. ¡°Do you need an La room, handsome? Are you here alone? Celine was a little speechless. No matter where Adam went, he would surely be able to attract the attention of the opposite sex. He looked so handsome dressed in a smart¨Clooking button¨Cdown shirt with cks as he emitted a powerful big boss air. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was no wonder L would be knocked off her socks just by sering Adam Adam was stoic. He was clearly used to this. ¡°I get a room for my wife and me.¡± y and that was why L couldn¡¯t see her. Celine, who was mentioned, quickly stepped up to make an appearance, She was hidden behind Adam¡¯snky frame previously a She gave L a bastutul sanile. L was initially a little disappointed upon hearing that Adam was married, but when she saw how beautiful and dainty Celine was and how sweet her smile was, her mood was ¡°What a good looking couple,¡± she thought. L passed Adam a room key card and said, ¡°You¡¯re roomed in room 501, handsome. The items on the bedside cab are chargeable with the prices already stated there¡± Adam nodded and brought Celine to the coom Celine was a little confused. ¡°What did she mean by the items are chargeable?* Adam nced at Celine and found her innocent¨Clooking, doleful eyes filled with curiosity, He looked away He didn¡¯t answer her. The two of them went into room 503. The rows clean, but there was only one bed. Celine looked down, ber eyshes casting a slight shadow. How were their sleeping arrangements going to be with only one bed? ¡°Celine,¡± Adam called out to her from behind her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 92 That was Adam¡¯s second time calling out to Celine. Celine turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± She was then suddenly reminded. ¡°What were you going to ask me in the car?¡± you Adam was about to ask her when his phone chimed He had a message on WhatsApp. He clicked the message to find that Carly had sent him a photo, It was a picture from when she was younger. Adam clicked to open the photo and saw that Carle somewhat resembled Celine when she was young He paused. Then, Carly added a caption to her picture. ¡°I found this photo wisen I was flipping through an old photo albom. Do you still remember me at that time, sir?¡± I turned out that he had misunderstood Carly was the little girl from all these years ago. He merely had a false impression since celine looked pretty simr to Carly when she was younger Adam felt like he was being a little ridiculous to think that Celine was that young girl from years ago. what was he thinking?celine wasn¡¯ther. ¡°Mr. Alvarez?¡± Celine called out to him. Adam looked up and replied, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯ll shower first¡± Adam stepped into the bathroom, and the sound of running water filled the room. Celine felt like something was odd about Adam. What did he want to ask her just now? The had decided he no longer wanted to ask, tineby her. Celine turned on her phone, which was previously turned off, and immediately saw a few dozen missed calls from Robin Warmth filled her heart. She texted Robin on WhatsApp and told her that she was safe. Robin replied almost immediately. ¡°You¡¯re finallyonline, Celine! Do you have any idea how anxious I am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, Robin Mr. Alvarez and I are stock in a tiny B&B because of the crazy thunderstorm.¡± Suddenly, Celine realized that there were items disyed on the bedside cab with individual prices on them. were condoms, right? Her delicate face burned bright red. Those w Oh heavens! She suddenly remembered that some big hotels would have all these amenities prepared as well. She didn¡¯t expect this B&B to have it too, but they were chargeable instead. She felt so stupid to have asked Adam just now about that. He clearly knew what it was, but he didn¡¯t tell her. Maybe he thought Celine was just asking deliberately when she already know the answer. Celine was instantly restless. Then, she realized that other than condons, there was also one other thing. It was a ckting of some sort Celine didn¡¯t know what it was for. Robin saw it in the picture and responded immediately. ¡°Celine, look at how sheltered you are That¡¯s fis stockings.¡± Fis stockings? Robin sent a snicker ¡°Does Mr. Alvarez like fis stockings, Celine Geline was bbergasted How would she know that? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Robin sent Crline a voice note right away. When lineclicked on it, Robin¡¯s excited voice filled the air. ¡°Wear the fis stockings for Mr. Alvarez tonight, Celine! Seduce him!¡± Celine was so focused on listening to Robin¡¯s voice note only to realize that the bathroom door had been open since God knows when. She lifted her head and saw Adam staring The Divorce Prescription Chapter 93 Adam had been out of the shower since a long time ago. He heard everything Robin had said in that voice note. Celine was at a loss for words. Her mind went nk instantly as she shot up instantly to her feet. ¡°No, Mr. Alvarez, Lean exin..¡± She was so frantic that her phone slipped out of her hand and Robin¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Mr. Alvarez has such great physiques. A six¨Cpack abs is practically a guarantee. I also see that Mr. Alvarez has long, slender fingers. ¡°1 heard men with slender fingers are good in bed. Come on, Celine! Bag him tonight!¡± Crine, who was still attempting to exin herself, swallowed her words. She should have just evaporated. Goodness! She and Robin were just having a proper, normal conversation, but the sore Robin talked, the more raunchy the things she would continue to say. The atmosphere between Celine and Adam was so awkward it couldn¡¯t have gotten any worse Celine nced at Adam, who was leaning on the bathroom door, and chuckled dryly, ¡°You heard her. It¡¯s all Robin, not me.¡± She had chosen to throw Robin under the bus this time Adam still had a crisp, clean scent from being treshly out of the shower on him. His tace was stoic as he said, ¡°Go shower.¡± Celine sprinted into the bathroom and shut the door immediately. Three secondster, Adam, who was outside the door could hear Celine¡¯s flustered scream. ¡°AhEN!¡± She was about to go crazy. Adam¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile Celine took her own sweet time beforeing out of the shower. She had never been so embarrassed before in her entire life. When she finally came out, Adam was already in bed. His back was leaningzily onto the head of the bed as he worked on documents on his phone. There was only one bed. It he slept there, where could she sleep? There were no couches in the room, and sleeping on the floor waspletely out of the question. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Adam looked up and nced at her. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Come and sleep on the bed.¡± He was asking her to sleep on the bed. It would mean that they were both going to be sleeping on the same bed tonight. It wasn¡¯t like this had not been done before, so Celine did not overthink it. She opened the nket andy down. Then, she closed her eyes so she could go to sleep Soon after, she heard Adam put his phone down andy down as well. It was a stormy night with thunder and lightning galore. The nightmp glowed in a gentle hue, making the room very cozy. Celine¡¯s stiffened body started to rx, drining her off to sleep. Suddenly, there were noisesing from the next room. The sound instion of this B&B was practically nonexistent. Celine couldn¡¯t help but prick her ears up to Esten. She didn¡¯t know what the people in the next room were doing All of a sudden, she heard a woman¡¯s moan loudly Celine might have dyed registering what was happening due to her inexperience, but that didn¡¯t mean she waspletely oblivious. Her face burned bright red once more, making her look extremely delectable. What the heck was going on today for her and Adam to be listening to another couple do it live? Celine sneaked a peek at the man beside her. Adam was just lying quietly on the bed, but his eyes weren¡¯t closed. She tried to break the ice. ¡°People next door are pretty noisy, huh?¡± Adam looked at her bright red face and responded sarcastically, ¡°I thought you were going to ask me what the people next door are doing¡± Celine was speechless. Adam thought she had done it on purpose. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 94 Chapter g Celine knew it. She knew Adam would think that she had asked about the ¡°chargeable items¡± on purpose. Celine grabbed the nket with both her hands and subtly buried her head inside of it. She was so embarrassed, Adam smirked. He was amused by how adorable Celine was. The sounds from next door still continued, and it had be more and more unrestrained. How was he supposed to sleep now? Adam lifted his hand and knocked on the wall with a few sharp raps. The sounds from next door softened significantly in that instant. He closed his eyes, but he no longer had the desire to sleep. He was a young man with vigor. In situations like these, his fire within had already been ignited With the alluring, captivating Celine sleeping by his side, his mind had drifted back to that fateful night in the master bedroom of the Westwood Vi where he had pinned her against the wall.. The sounds from next door started once more. Adam¡¯s eyes shot open with much annoyance. He sat up, flung open the nket, and got out of bed. Just then, a delicate hand reached out and held onto his sleeve. Adam turned around to see Celine pop her head out of the nket. Her face was slightly flushed from being under the nket for a while; her eyes were twinkding, enticing others to take a bite Celine toed on him and asked timidly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She knew he had gomen angry. He looked like he was about to head next door to pick a fight It was her first time seeing him throw hands at the cave today. She didn¡¯t think that a refined person like him would be so merciless when he fought. She didn¡¯t like it when he fought His mood had been a wreck the whole day. Had she wasted his time? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Celine had thought it through. He would rush over to save her because she was still Mrs Alvarez by name. He wouldn¡¯t leave her like that since he was a good man Adam looked at how Celine was lying down on the bed and suddenly felt extremely parched. A fire was burning inside of him. He retracted his sleeve quickly and said, ¡°Go ahead and sleep.¡± Then, he walked out. Adam knocked on the door next door. A man¡¯s voice was quickly heard from the inside. ¡°Who is it? I¡¯ming.¡± The door opened, and Ryan League walked out. Adam¡¯s face was stormy. ¡°I¡¯m staying next door, just look at the time, will you? Even if you two aren¡¯t resting, other people need to test too.¡± Ryan pulled Adam aside and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. He started passing him a cigarette as he said, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, dude. My wife and I just got married and we just couldn¡¯t help ourselves just now,¡± ¡°Who are you calling dude?¡± Adam thought unhappily. He didn¡¯t take any cigarettes Ryan asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡± Suddenly, a soft voice rang from behind them. ¡°Adam.¡± Ryan turned and saw that the door of room 503 was slightly ajar, revealing hall of Celine¡¯s exquisite face. Celine¡¯s drwy eyes glistened as she called out to Adam. Ryan inhaled sharply. What a beauty! She was so beautiful she looked like an angel. Adam watched celine poke her head out, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Who said you coulde out? Get back in there!¡± He was turning Celine shut the door immediately. Ryan wanted another peek at Celine, but Adam red icily at him. Ryan smiled sheepishly and added, ¡°Dude, you have a beauty right there with you, and you¡¯re here knocking on my door? Then, Ryan gave Adam a once¨Cover. ¡°Say, you¡¯re not facing any troubles raising Adam was speechless. §á§à raising your i g are you Just as he was about to explode, Celine¡¯s feeble yet melodious voice summoned him once more. ¡°Come back quick, Adam!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 95 Celine kept calling out to Adam. Her melodious voier had attracted Ryan to turn his head back a few times, just for a peek Adam could only retum to the room. A storm was brewing on his face. Celine was already in bed. Adam looked unhappily at her and snapped, ¡°What did you think you¡¯re doing, summoning me like that? Are you a parrot?¡± Celine was speechless. She was just being kind. ¡°I¡¯ll go got a cold shower.¡± Adam fumed and headed into the bathroom. He came out a few minutester, opened the nket, andg on the bed again. The both of themy quietly in bed There were still soundsing from next door. ?lyan and his wife could be heard giggling as they teased each other. Even though they had lowered their voices, Adam and Celine could still hear them clearly Adam wanted to take another cold shower. He was about to fling his nket open once more when Celine moved She was initully very far away from him, sleeping near the edge of the bed, but she had suddenly moved in closer. Her soft, supple body pressed into him directly. Adam caught a whiff of her enticing scent and paused. They were both mature adults. For her to try to take the initiative to meld herself into him in such an environment so thick with sexual tension, what she wanted to do was very clear Adam lowered his head, looked at her, and asked, ¡°What are you doing? celme looked at him with shiny eyes and replied, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbled. Suddenly, he heard something vibrating Someone was calling him on the phone. He took out his phone to see that Carly was calling He answered the phone and heard Carly¡¯s yfully bratty voice say, ¡°why didn¡¯t you reply to my Whatsapp messages, Adam?¡± He had forgotten to reply to Carly after she had sent him her childhood photo Adam¡¯s suave voice was abruptly cut short because Celine had snaked herself into his arms. She was lying in his arms, her head was tilted up, and she was kissing his Adam¡± apple Adam¡¯s body tensed up. He instantly saw red. He locked his hand onto Celine¡¯s shoulder, gestoring for her to stop kissing him. Celine had definitely done it on purpose, kissing him when he was on the phone with Carly. She did it intentionally. Since every time she was with Adam, he would be summoned away by Carly¡¯s phone call; she wanted to test his resilience this time. Celine¡¯s ruby red lips wandered around on his Adam¡¯s apple. Adam had a prominent Adam¡¯s apple which had a defined shape and a high are. It was as attractive as his handsome face. The room was very quiet. Carly¡¯s voice rang once more. ¡°Why are you always so busy, Adam? What are you doing right now? Are you alone? Carly was asking if he was alone right now Celine opened her mouth and gave his throat a nibble. Adam couldn¡¯t continue being on a call with Carly in situations like this. He hung up on Carly right away and pulled Celine away by her shoulders. His husky, hoarse voice warned,¡± Stop biting.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thest time she bit his throat, it left a teeth mark that took a few days to disappear. He had a lot of meetings to attend daily, and he had to button his shirt all the way up just to cover it up. She was bring him again right now Celine really liked biting him. She liked leaving her mark on his body. She liked seeing h¨¤n being ovee with desire. She tilted her head up and started kissing his jawline, working up to his face. The hand Adam had on Celine¡¯s shoulder tightened instantly. He didn¡¯t know whether he should hold her closer or push her away at that time. His eyes Huttered a few times as he tried and failed to push her away. He could only allow her to roam his body freely with kisses in resignation His phone vibrated once more. Since be had hung up on Carly, she was calling back. Adan reached out for his phone only to feel a trader softness on his lips. Celine was kissing him. Geline had captured his lips with hers Adam¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He pushed her away that instant and backed, ¡°Celine!¡± Celine lilted her face and looked at him her naive looking face was rated with a shade of polished allure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer Carly¡¯s call?¡± the and n weer legally married, low it felt like they were having an attain behind Carly¡¯s harl Actane¡¯s kiss was treaci¨®ns. The he was punishing her. He fast graved on her soft, red lips. Then, he excmped in with the intensity of a raring tonderstorm, robbing her of ating bay wdin bond anda ing him! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 96 Lzery bad sand something way tone celine bond seda ing, men so much that a perverted soumbag aimed her at such a writing ADI Her sender hand made no wore to his body and slithrendept kebarn panted andrelovedbe komeshately. ¡°Are vin for tral, Obi¡¯s tier was colored with a delicioun blush. ¡°You den 1 like 11? Even though nor of them brought up what happened that night, they certainly didn¡¯t forget about anything. | Adam¡¯s vier was you foring to me trucur today. Twant to repare your kindness. After that, we don¡¯t owe ra h other anthing¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. this. She didn¡¯t want to ower him anything. Adam stared intently at i with his eyes red celine continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel obliged This will be a step between us. I won¡¯t tell Carly celine peeked Adam on his lips. Her eps were gleaming as she looked at him ¡°Teally good at this, Adam- She wanted in un that she was pood at this because she was a doctor. But which Adain heard it, it ignited a rating. amur ins him, causing him is kiss her hungrily His self control wout the window as he allowed himself tools the jassami and desire Alena bing tante, Adan beld Celine in his amis. Het Lace glowed warmly as shey on his chest. They dan¡¯t say a word as they shared a moment of serenity that came after a Alles a wide, Grlor wanted to poped to the toilet Laround, wanting to get down, when Adam hgred her from behind. rit had caused hun to bump her heat on the head of the bed.. Adan was quick Humped her head. ¡°Duk ?ngering destir india eps, but more so, she saw tenderness. He was looking at her tenderly and gently wall what dan was likrattet a pomaknate munter die really doted on dis ddar of gou ¡°u didn¡¯t.¡± brow: Who was the son asking i im Ryan¡¯s turn to knock on their wall. inutely able to prove Byour wrong! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 97 celine suddenly exploded in a fit of giggles as her eyes shone under the nket she looked at him and asked, ¡°shold i say yes or no in that?¨C Het coquettish words were the right amount of alkur. It was ruchanting and attractive Adamiched. He leaned in and kissed her again. in the master bedroom of Tate Manor the nex 1 day, Laryy in Hayden¡¯s arms, satisfied the wrapped her arms around Hayden¡¯s neck andined plintally, ¡°You got me aching Hayden pinched her chin and smirked, ¡°Satisfied now? Lucy hamumphed flirtatiously intrspese. Gely had gran H?vden a call, and Haydene home immediately. | Hayden asked Lucy, who was in his arms, ¡°Had Larry really taken Celine awar Yes. Color is Gnally gone. Our Carly¡¯s going to be Mrs. Alvarez very soon. You¡¯re about to be the father¨Cinw of the richest man in Mercity, honey!¡± Hayden puttowed. He was ted. ¡°You¡¯ve done well this time, Lucy dear¡± Lury was in bins. An entire night had passed Celine was some to be Larry¡¯s ything by now. No one would disrupt bec happiness from now on. She looked happily at Hayden and scoffed coldly in her heart, Hayden would never know whose daughter Celine s Try and Hayden left their room and saw Carly in the living room. Carly was seated on the couch toying with her phone with a frown on her face. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Curly?¡°. Tranige a hold of Adam, Mort. He hadn¡¯t answered my phone call since yesterdaynight. He would never do this before.¡± Her woman¡¯s intuition told carly that Adam had changed Lucy was unbothered ¡°Mr. Alvarez is a busy man, Caely. You have to be understanding and be good. You can¡¯t be bolding so tightly unto him. Celine was already taken away try Larry, so what are you still worned about?¡± After hearing that, Carly smiled once more. She held Lucy¡¯s hand and said yfully, ¡°Celine had finally disappeared. You¡¯re the best, Mom!¡± Then, Garly booked at Hayden and said, ¡°Tire that female secretary quickly, Dad. You can only treat Mom well from now on. Hayden sat beside Carly and locked lovingly at her smiling face. Then, he agreed tenderly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, Carly¡± Carly curled lips haughtily and looked like a perfect spoiled brat. Suddenly, a helper walked in hurriedly and said, ¡°There¡¯s someone outside wanting to meet with you, Mrs. Tate¡± Lucy lifted up her head ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Help, Mas Tate!¡± Larry¡¯s voice had just rang before he barged in. The injuries on his body were apponvated, and itesed his face to ashen in pain. He plopped onto the carpeted ground imminediately as beentered the living room. He couldn¡¯t look more beat up than that Lury, Carly, and Hayden pumped to their feet ku shock as they stared at Larry, bbergasted Why was behere? ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take teline away yesterday, Larry? Why did youe back?¡± Hayden questiound ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°I did low with Deline, Mr. and Mrs. Tale Howwer, Mr. Alvarez had closed off all the exits onnd. He came and rescued Celine!¡± Chapty vis The Divorce Prescription Chapter 98 Cathemas in disbelief. ¡°Did you say that Adam case to rescue Celine and took her away? When they brought Larry back, they had everything nned meticulously. Everything was supposed to go well, but Adam had folled their ns. Adam had rescued Celine and took her away All the joy they had tell preciously waspletely gone Carly was saddenh vestriday? minded of m not answering her phonecallsst night. Was he with Celine the entire night ¡°You have to save me, Mrs. Tatel Mr. Abarez locked me up Lescaped on my own. If he catches me again, it¡® vover for mel¡± Larry was still fearful of Adam. He wanted Lucy to save hum N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Of course, Lucy had to save L Larry. He was her trump card. She simply couldn¡¯t allow her trump card to be trash ¡°What are we going to do now, Moin? Catly asked. Hayden was a little displeased, Lucy had finally done something that had appeased him, but it had gone south once more. ¡°What do you think, Lary? Lucy looked at Hayden and cald, ¡®Please don¡¯t get angry yet, honey. This isn¡¯t over yet¡± Galy¡¯s eyes pleased. ¡°Have you gotten a good idea, Mom?¡± ¡°\Cachy, give Benjamin a call. He usually likes you a lot and is the most obedient to you, right? It¡¯s time we put him to good use¡± Benjamin really liked carly and had always honored her as Adam¡¯s wile Carly nodded. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll give Benjamin a call right now.¡± 30 minutester, Benjamin arrived at Tate Manor in a rush. ¡°Lucy, why did you ask me toe over in soch a hurry? Lucy held onto Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone, benjamin.¡± Larry plopped on the ground and kneeled before Benjamin. ¡°You got to tto save me, Mr. Goodwin!¡± s going on? Benjamin was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Celine¡¯s adoptive father? What¡¯s a Larry burst into tears. ¡°Celine despised me since I came from the vige, Mr. Goodwin. She thinks that had brought her shame, and refused to acknowledge me ¡°She even sent people to beat me up. Look here, all these injuries on my body are thanks to her. She wants me dead Lucy sighed at the side. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Celine would be so despicable.¡± Benjamin was enraged. ¡°Celine is a fucking mess! How could she even bear to beat her adoptive father up like this?¡± ¡°Benjamin, are we really going to just sit back and watch Celine continue her wretched ways?¡± ¡°What do you say we do, Mrs. Tate?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s organize a press conference, Benjamin. Can you gather all the mainstream media of Mercity? We¡¯ll expose her true colors to the world,¡± Lucy suggested Benjamin nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it right now. I have to show Adam and Nate who Celine truly is.¡± Gerly and Lucy shared a knowing look and smiled. They knew that Celine would never make public her past of being molested by Larry Once a girl wasbeled as a victims, her dignity would be destroyed. They just needed to hold nightly onto Celine¡¯s weakness, and they would be able to control her for the rest of her life using Larry. They could make sure that she only lived in darkness forever They were excited to see how Celine would deal with the press conference. Lucy looked at Carly and said, ¡°Carly, Benjamin is really good to you. You have to hold him close, Carly smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom Benjamin loathed Celine. He¡¯s our best weapon of choice¡± he was clearly exploiting how much Benjamin liked her to make him do all the dirty work for her In the CEO¡¯s officeof Alvarez Group, Adam had already returned with Celine since he had a business meeting to attend. He brought Celine to his office directly. Leo suddenly walked in hurriedly. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Alvarez Larry had escaped¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 99 Adam frowned. He looked up from his documents and looked at Len. ¡°Where did he run off to? ¡°He went to the Tates. Mr. Benjamin had already gathered all 36 of Mercity¡¯s mainstream mediapanies to do a press conference soon to expose Mrs. Alvarez for abusing and abandoning her adoptive father, who had brought her up.¡± Adam pursed his lips. What the heck was Benjamin doing? ¡°What are all of you doing? How do you do your jobs like this? Larry is castrated, yet he¡¯s still able to escape?¡± Leo¡¯s sweat beaded heavily on his torehead when he saw Adam honing. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, actually- ¡°I told Leo to allow it,¡± Celine¡¯s clear voice rang all of a sudden. Adam looked at Celine and asked skeptically, ¡°Your¡°¡­ Celine nodded. ¡°Trold Leo to deliberately allow Larry to escape.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze was deep, like an abyss ¡°Why would you do something like that? They¡¯re nning on doing a press conference now. ¡°That scumbag has ns to stick to you for life. I¡¯ll send someone to the Tates to grab him and bring him back. The press conference will be canceled ¡°Ilbeke nothing had ever happened. Whatever you don¡¯t want anyone else to know, they won¡¯t ever find out about it.¡± Celine knew that Adam waspletely capable of covering this whole thing up, and it he did do something, he could leave no traces behind. Before this, she was thinking of how he would react when he knew what had happened between her and Lerry. He didn¡¯t think of anything else on the contrary, he would protect her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He was protecting the tattered, wounded, and rollen ce in her heart so the world wouldn¡¯t find out about it. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure odd looks from the people around her; she wouldn¡¯t have to endure people pointing fingers at her, and most importantly, she would no longer get hurt. Celine interrupted him, ¡°No need, Mr. Alvarez. From now on, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll deal with this myself.¡± She would deal with this herself? How would she deal with this? Adam didn¡¯t quite believe her. ¡°Celine, you- ¡°Mr. Alvarez,¡± Celine smiled and yfully winked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me once. You don¡¯t have to help me anymore. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to repay your kindness.¡± The atmosphere shifted the moment Celine¡¯s voice chord in the office because she had just remembered how she had repaid his kindnessst night. Naturally, Adam was also reminded about her method of showing gratitude night. He retracted his gaze and looked at his documents once more. His voice was unbothered and red as he muttered, ¡°Upto you.¡± Celine looked at him. Ever since they left the B&B, Adam had resumed his usual aloofness. They had stuck to their promise¨Conly both of them were aware of yesterday night¡¯s events Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the press conference, Adam? Why are they saying that Celine Nathan had arrived. She saw Celine immediately. He was ted as he eximed, ¡°What are you doing here, Celine?¡± Celine smiled as she sat on the couch ¡°Mr. Lynch, what¡¯s everyone out there saying about me Nathan sat beside Celine and said, ¡°They are all saying how evil you are for despising the poor and sucking up to the rich. They¡¯re also questioning your audacity to abuse and abandon your adoptive father¡± *Do you believe them, Mr. Lynchi Of course Nathan didn¡¯t believe any word of that. ¡°If you love the rich and despise the poor, then why won¡¯t you like me? Why won¡¯t you ept He would like her to know that he was a very wealthy man Celine was speechless Adamn, who was seated in his office chair, looked a little grim. What were the both of them doing? How could they flirt in front of him? ¡°Where were youst night, Celine?¡± Nathan asked all of a sudden. pursuit? Celine¡¯s heart was about to leap out of her chest. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Tiried calling you twice, but it didn¡¯t go through. It¡¯s the same for Adam as well.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes lingered on the both of them. ¡°Were you two togetherst night?¡± ¡°No!¡± Celine was quick to deny it. ¡°I wasn¡¯t with Mr. Alvarezst night¡± Adam scolded in his heart upon hearing her quick denial. Was she really worried that Nathan would find out that they were togetherst night? She was so good at lying to on. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 100 Nathan looked at Adam. ¡°Adam, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Adam¡¯s elegant face was apathetic as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s already said everything there is to say now, didn¡¯t she?¨C Whatever she salt, pors ase excuse me from this conversation¡± Celine was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mr. Lynch, Fll bead out for now. Please excuse me When she was done, she left. Nathan went to Adam and grumbled unhappily, ¡°Adam, you got to do better next Adam looked at Nathan, confined. ¡°Next time, when I¡¯m with Celine, you have to findan excuse to leave so we could have a chance to be alone together. You got it?¡± Adam was speechless. This was his office, and he was unwanted here. He replied with a butt, ¡°You two leave then.¡± ¡°Wait, Adam, what¡¯s with this attitude? I¡¯m your best buddy, and it your best buddy is pursuing a woman, shouldn¡¯t you help him out? You agreed for me to pursue Celine thest Adam didn¡¯t know what to say Celine was still legally his wife, and he didn¡¯t like being cheated on Adam amirked and said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re a pro in the romantic field. Would there even be a woman you can¡¯t sessfully pursue? ¡°Celine is different. She¡¯s too innocent. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll scare her.¡± Adam was bbergasted. Was she innocent? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her little face, with her exquisite, day¨Clike features looked naive and innocent, but she was the one kissing him in his arms. She was also the one who had taken the initiative to snake her hand inside of his shirt. As Adam reminisced about yesterday night, a pleasurable tingle arose from the end of his spine, spreading out in ripples toward his entire body and ending with a firework explosion in his brain It was brilliant, it was passionate, it was a sea he didn¡¯t mind drowning in. Every time he thought aboutst night, Adam felt his mind run amok. She wasn¡¯t innocent in bed at all. She was really good at it She didn¡¯t just seduce men with her looks, but she could also wrap men around her finger in bed. No man would dislike a woman like her who looked innocent but was good in bed. Adam didn¡¯t answer Nathan. At that moment, Leo walked in and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez has lett. She¡¯s headed to the press conference.¡± What Did she n to go to the press conference alone? Adam¡¯s lips were pursed into a grim, straight line. She said she would deal with it herself just now. He assumed that she had a way to stop the press conference from happening. Who knew she would head to the battlefeldalone? What was she up to? Was she going to herself in trouble again? Adam got up immediately and walked our briskly. ¡°Prepare the car. We¡¯ll head to the press conference¡± He wanted to see what she was up to Nathan followed suit. ¡°Bring me along, Adam¡± This was a grand¨Cscale press conference All 6 mainstream mediapanies of Mercity were present. The journalists and paparazzi were snapping away excitedly with their Larry stood before the camera and transformed into the honest, humble viger once more. ¡°Celine may be my adopted daughter, but I had always treated her like she was my own Larrysobbed. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 101 ¡°I sold everything I had to send her to school, gave up everything to send her to the big city. And now? She refuses to acknowledge me! Says I embarrass her and wants me to go back to the countryside¡­¡± Larry cried, his performance so convincing that even he almost believed it. His acting deserved a perfect score. The reporters snapped photos frantically. An adoptive daughter abandoning her rural adoptive father was headline¨Cworthy material. They were all eager to get an exclusive scoop. The journalists felt deeply sympathetic toward Larry and didn¡¯t hold back their criticism of Celine. ¡°How could Celine be so heartless?¡± ¡°I never believed anyone could be inherently evil until Celine proved me wrong!¡± Benjamin handed Larry a tissue, his voice filled with righteous anger. ¡°Today¡¯s press conference is to expose Celine for who she truly is. Too many people still don¡¯t know what kind of person she is. She can¡¯t just abandon her adoptive father. She must take responsibility!¡± Larry wiped his face with the tissue, a sly smile shing briefly across his lips. No matter how much protection Adam offered, Celine wouldn¡¯t escape him. Lucy exchanged a quick nce with Carly. Both of them were pleased with how things were unfolding. Hayden hadn¡¯t bothered to show up. To him, this press conference was enough to deal with Celine. He had a business dinner with a few clients at a luxury hotel and was simply waiting for good news from Lucy. Lucy, meanwhile, wore a pained expression and spoke apologetically, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I owe you all an apology. Celine is my daughter. It¡¯s my failure as a mother that I didn¡¯t raise her properly, leading to such a negative effect. I¡¯m not a good mother.¡± novelbin Carly immediately took her hand. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± The reporters chimed in. ¡°Mrs. Tate, you¡¯re a wonderful mother! Just look at how well you raised Carly.¡± ¡°Mrs. Tate, Celine is just rotten to the core. Some people can¡¯t be taught no matter how hard you try.¡± Lucy¡¯s lips curved slightly. Using Celine as a stepping stone, she had sessfully established herself as a good mother. It was then that Benjamin spoke again. ¡°The press conference has started, but Celine hasn¡¯t shown up. I bet she¡¯s too afraid to face us. Guilty conscience, anyone?¡± His words had barely settled when a clear, confident voice rang out. ¡°Benjamin, are you talking about me?¡± Everyone turned to see a slender, graceful figure standing at the door. Celine had arrived, and she came alone. She walked forward with steady steps, the crowd of reporters instinctively parting to make way. She stopped in front of Benjamin. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up here!¡± Benjamin snapped. Celine raised an eyebrow, her expression yful but sharp. ¡°Benjamin, make up your mind. Do you want me here or not? Pick one, will you?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Benjamin¡¯s face flushed with anger. The so¨Ccalled little tyrant of Mercity had lost to Celine yet again. Lucy smirked discreetly. It was even better that Celine had shown up. She immediately signaled Larry with a look. Larry reached out to grab Celine¡¯s hand. ¡°Celine¡­¡± Celine¡¯s eyes turned icy as she red at Larry. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands. You make me sick.¡± Larry froze. Lucy didn¡¯t miss a beat, quickly stirring up the crowd. ¡°Celine, how can you still treat your adoptive father like this? Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡± Carly chimed in, ¡°Celine, apologize to your adoptive father right now and take him home with you.¡± Benjamin added, ¡°Celine, you¡¯re absolutely despicable!¡± The reporters swarmed closer. ¡°This is all happening right in front of us. Celine, your true personality is hideous. We¡¯ll make sure the world knows who you truly are!¡± As Adam and Nathan entered the venue, this chaotic scene was the first thing they saw. Celine was standing alone, surrounded, and under siege. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 102 The press conference spiraled into chaos, with usations flying at Celine from every direction. Adam¡¯s gaze was ice¨Ccold, a flicker of exasperation crossing his otherwise impassive face. Did Celine not realize this was like walking into the lion¡¯s den? How reckless could she be toe here alone? ¡°What the hell?¡± Nathan muttered under his breath. He stepped forward, ready to shield Celine from the growing mob. However, someone had already beat him to it. Adam moved swiftly, his long strides cutting through the crowd. Nathan was speechless. What kind of wingman was he? What a way to read the room. However, the chaotic room fell eerily silent. Celine, surrounded by hostile faces, lifted her head. Her clear, unwavering gaze swept over the crowd. Though she didn¡¯t raise her voice, the quiet authority in her gazemanded attention. The sheer strength in her demeanor made everyone hold their breath. Adam froze mid¨Cstep. He had never seen this side of her before. The reporters now stood dumbstruck. Something about Celine¡¯s presence was intimidating. novelbin After letting her gaze linger on each face, Celine¡¯s eyes locked onto Larry. ¡°Did you really think I came here alone?¡± Larry flinched. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, Robin¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°There he is! That¡¯s Larry!¡± All heads turned to see a team of uniformed police officers entering the room. The tension in the air became palpable as they marched directly toward Larry, presenting an arrest warrant. ¡°Larry Slick, you¡¯re under arrest for extortion, kidnapping, and attempted rape,¡± the officer dered. The click of handcuffs echoed like a thunderp. The press conference exploded into chaos. Everything escted so quickly, and nobody had any idea what was going on. The once¨Cpitied man was now revealed as a dangerous criminal. Benjamin was dumbfounded. ¡°Officers, there has to be some mistake. He¡¯s a simple viger, an honest man. Extortion? Kidnapping? Attempted rape? Who did he even try to assault?¡± ¡°He tried to rape me!¡± Those words struck like a hammer, reverberating in everyone¡¯s ears. Gasps rippled through the crowd as they turned their stunned faces toward Celine. However, no one was more shaken than Larry, Lucy, and Carly. At that moment, Robin ran to Celine¡¯s side. As her best friend, she refused to let Celine face this alone. Celine raised a photograph for everyone to see. It was the very image Larry had used to ckmail her. Facing the cameras and reporters, her voice carried unwavering strength. ¡°Yes, Larry is my adoptive father, but he¡¯s also a pedophile. Ten years ago, he was convicted of abusing and molesting children and sentenced to ten years in prison. The room went still. Every pair of eyes locked onto the photograph in her hand. Celine¡¯s voice didn¡¯t falter as she continued. ¡°He was released recently and came straight for me. First, he tried to ckmail me for 100 million using this photo. Then, he knocked me unconscious in a club, kidnapped me, and dragged me to a mountain cave where he attempted to rape me.¡± She pulled out a small recording device. Her sharp gaze pinned Larry in ce. ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing this hidden camera. It has recorded every single crime youmitted.¡± Larry¡¯s face went pale in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Celine to carry a recording device all along. How could she? Celine stepped forward, closing the distance between them. She leaned in slightly to talk to Larry, but her eyes were locked on Lucy. ¡°I was the first to know you were released. You thought you had me trapped, didn¡¯t you? But the truth is, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Ten years behind bars wasn¡¯t enough for what you¡¯ve done. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you never see the light of day again.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 103 Larry¡¯s eyes widened as the realization dawned on him. From the moment he was released from prison, Celine had been aware. She had been waiting for him. Everyone thought she would never dare reveal the dark shadows of her childhood. A woman always put the utmost importance on her reputation, after all. She hadn¡¯t told Mary, nor had she told Adam. When he demanded money, she gave it to him. When he knocked her unconscious and kidnapped her, she seemed helpless, like a prey ensnared by its predator. However, that was all an illusion. She had been pretending and was in control the whole time. The small recording device she wore told the true story. Whether it was his demand for 100 million or his attempt to rape her in the cave, every step of his crimes had yed into her hands. She had used her apparent obedience to feed his greed and used her endurance to lead him deeper into the pit of his own making. She had baited him with herself. Now, ten yearster, she had sent him back into the abyss. With the multitude of charges against him, his fate was sealed. It was either a death sentence or life imprisonment. Everything had gone ording to her n. What Larry had figured out, Lucy also realized. She remembered the moment when Hansel brought Larry into the Tate family. Celine had stood outside, silently watching. Lucy stared at Celine in shock. This wasn¡¯t the same little girl who had chased her mom¡¯s car, sobbing as she was abandoned. This wasn¡¯t the helpless child who had called her mom for help after being vited. This wasn¡¯t the girl wandering aimlessly through the woods without a home. Years had passed, and Celine had grown. She stood tall now, confident and resolute. Her clear eyes radiated unwavering determination. Celine turned to face the cameras again. Her voice was steady, resonant, and full of strength. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt ashamed of my life. I don¡¯t believe in punishing myself for the crimes of others. ¡°If you¡¯ve experienced what I have, if you¡¯ve been hurt the same way, remember, don¡¯t cower, and don¡¯t be afraid. I know it¡¯s hard, but you must stand up for yourself. No one else can save you. You have to save yourself!¡± She had saved herself. Robin, standing nearby, was ovee with emotion. Tears welled in her eyes as she pped her hands. The reporters looked down with guilt. They began murmuring apologies. Ms. Celine, we¡¯re sorry. We misunderstood you earlier and raised our voices at you.¡± ¡°Celine, I have two daughters. I can¡¯t imagine the courage it took for you to do this. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Thumbs went up all around. Adam watched silently from a distance, his gaze fixed on Celine. He had doubted her ability to handle everything on her own. However, she used herself as bait, and he finally saw her trap unfold. Her calcted reversal of the entire situation made him realize how wrong he had been. She had said she would handle it herself, and she had. He had always dismissed her and underestimated her, yet time and again, she defied his expectations. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of women he preferred before. However, beauty paired with intelligence and an unyielding spirit was mesmerizing. Celine, standing here in this moment, was radiant. Nathan stood nearby, stunned by everything he had just witnessed. ¡°Adam, you knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± Adam didn¡¯t answer. His silence was all the confirmation Nathan needed. Nathan remained silent. He could have had his moment as the knight in shining armor. He couldn¡¯t help but feel their brotherhood had changed. Meanwhile, Lucy and Carly stood frozen, their faces ashen. They had never imagined things would take such a drastic turn. They were the ones who had been utterly defeated in this press conference. novelbin Lucy quickly said, ¡°Celine, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you earlier. Please, let me exin. I didn¡¯t know anything about this¡­¡± Celine¡¯s gaze was stone cold. ¡°Did you really not know anything?¡± Before Lucy could respond, the police officers stepped forward. ¡°Lucy Garcia, during Larry¡¯s escape, you harbored and sheltered a fugitive. We have reasonable suspicion that you colluded with him. Pleasee with us for further investigation.¡± The officers didn¡¯t wait for a response and grabbed Lucy by the arms. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 104 Lucy¡¯s mind buzzed, her thoughts freezing for a moment. She suddenly recalled that when Larry escaped, she had indeed taken him in. Shocked, she turned to Celine. ¡°Was it you?¡± It was Celine who orchestrated Larry¡¯s release through Leo. She had anticipated that Larry would run straight to the Tate family. Celine met Lucy¡¯s gaze with an innocent expression and a faint smile curling her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re using me of, Mom. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation. Save it for the authorities.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Lucy¡¯s voice cracked. From the distance, Larty, how retrained by the police, let out a desperate cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail! Mrs. Tate, save me! Please, save me!¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes shifted sharply to Lucy. The whispers started, spreading like wildfire. Her reputation as a good mother waspletely ruined. Lucy¡¯s expression changed as she panicked. ¡°Shut up! Make him stop!¡± The reporters started discussing among themselves. ¡°Didn¡¯t that man go to prison ten years ago for molesting a child? Are we supposed to believe she didn¡¯t know? ¡°And she still associate herself with someone who harmed her own daughter? What kind of mother does that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Mrs. Tate¡¯s the ultimate pick¨Cme. First for Hayden, now for Carly.¡± The phrase ¡°ultimate pick¨Cme¡± hit Lucy like a p to the face. She didn¡¯t like that nickname and was flushed with anger. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! That¡¯s not true!¡± She wanted to defend herself, but the two officers standing on either side of her gripped her arms firmly and escorted her away. Carly stayed frozen in ce. She panicked, and her face went nk. How could it havee to this? What was she supposed to do now? This press conference had gone horribly wrong. They had fallen into a trap. ¡°Mom!¡± Carly opened her mouth again to call out, but the judgmental eyes and murmurs around her made her snap it shut. No one was more confused than Benjamin, whose mind was spinning, trying to piece together what had just unfolded. That was when he noticed a pair of clear, beautiful eyes looking straight at him. It was Celine. A pang of guilt struck Benjamin. He hadn¡¯t known what she had been through, the horrors she had faced. Celine walked toward him. ¡°Benjamin, are you thirsty?¡± What? Benjamin was baffled by the abrupt question. Celine smiled sweetly. ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty, have some nut milk. It¡¯s good for your brain.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Robin couldn¡¯t hold back augh as she hurried to follow Celine. Benjamin stood there in silence. Did she just ask him to have some nut milk for his brain? Was she implying that he was stupid? novelbin Whatever guilt he had felt moments ago vanished in an instant. His face darkened as he shouted, ¡°Celine! Come back and exin yourself!¡± It was then that Carly approached Benjamin, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose him. ¡°Benjamin, I don¡¯t know how things turned out like this. I had no idea Larry was such a monster.¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression turned sour at the mention of Larry. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up that bastard. He¡¯s done for. He¡¯ll rot in prison! And Carly, don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯re kind and beautiful. You were deceived like the rest of us.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 105 Benjamin stood by her side, which eased Carly¡¯s nerves a little. novelbin After the press conference ended, Adam returned to his luxury Rolls¨CRoyce, In his deep, maic voice, he instructed Leo in the front seat, ¡°Inform the media that I don¡¯t want any news about Celine leaking out,¡± Les replied with a hushed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Alvarez. Several female reporters at the scene already took the initiative to delete all photos and videos of Mrs. Alvarez. They won¡¯t be reporting anything about her,¡± Adam¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°She does have a way of winning people over,¡± Leo, with genuine admiration, added,¡± Mrs. Alvarez is truly courageous,¡± Adam raised an eyebrow. She was indeed very brave. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, James,¡± His uncle, James Lambert, was the renowned president of Vorhine University and a medical professor respected wherever he went. ¡°Adam, this is rare. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°James, I need a favor,¡± Adam said. ¡°Interesting. If it¡¯s enough to make you call personally, I¡¯m all ears,¡± James replied, ¡°I want to enroll a young woman at your university,¡± Adam said. ¡°A young woman? Who?¡± James was curious, ¡°Her name is Celine. Please arrange for her to join the medical program,¡± Adam said calmly. ¡°Celine? Isn¡¯t she your stand¨Cin bride? Alright, have her report to Vorhine University tomorrow. I¡¯d like to meet this so¨Ccalled stand¨Cin bride myself,¡± James said. Adam ended the call, and Leo couldn¡¯t hide his surprise, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re sending Mrs. Alvarez to Yorhine University?¡± Looking out the window, Adam replied, ¡°Celine is clever, but she¡¯d never had a proper chance to study. She stopped going to school when she was 16. I know now that it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault. With an adoptive father like hers, education probably wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°By sending her to Vorhine University, I hope she can build a better future for herself, since she seems to have some interest in medicine, that¡¯s where she¡¯ll go.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, that¡¯s brilliant foresight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to shine on some grand stage like Carly, basking in the spotlight. I just want her to improve herself a little. Finding a stable career is far better than¡± Better than sitting still, thinking about which man toter onto next. Leo dimed in cheerfully, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez will undoubtedly work hard, she won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Adam¡¯s gaze remained on the passing scenery. He hoped so. He just hoped she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. In avish private room of a five¨Cstar hotel, Hayden was enjoying dinner with David, Robert, and Harry. Ever since the debacle at Sonia¡¯s Both birthday banquet, he had been working hard to rebuild his reputation and secure this dinner with the three influential businessmen. Raising his ss, Hayden said with a grin, ¡°Mr. Weston, Mr. Lanning, Mr. Levine, I look forward to your guidance in future business endeavors.¡± The three businessmen clinked their sses with him. ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Mr. Tate Everyone knows your beloved daughter is romantically involved with Mr. Alvarez. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you be his father¨Cinw¡± These men were only here because of Hayden¡¯s connection to Adam. Over the years, Adam had elevated the Tate family to great heights. Upon hearing this, Haydenughed heartily. He knew the press conference was ongoing, and he could soon be Adam¡¯s father¨Cinw. All that was left now was a call from Lucy ¡°Soon, soon Filtreat you all to a drink when the timees,¡± he said. The men downed their drinks. Just then, the TV in the private room caught their attention A news anchor appeared on screen, holding a microphone. ¡°Today, authorities had apprehended a man charged with child molestation and attempted rope. Alongside him, a suspected aplice was also arrested.¡± The screen cut to footage of Larry, his head covered with a ck hood, being escorted into a police vehicle. Momentster, Lucy appeared, handcuffed and nked by officers. The three businessmen froze. While they didn¡¯t recognize tatty, Lucy¡¯s face was unmistakable. ¡°Mr. Tate, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Tate?¡± Puzzled, Hayden¡¯s hand, which was pouring his drink hallway, stopped abruptly. He turned toward the TV. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 106 He saw Lucy on the TV, and the smile vanished from Hayden¡¯s face while he froze. With a microphone in hand, the reporter said, ¡°Who says being a pick¨Cme isn¡¯t an economy? Hats off to this suspect, as she¡¯s the ultimate pick¨Cme. She¡¯s doing it with such ir, such passion¡­¡± Hayden remained silent. The three businessmen didn¡¯t bother hiding their distaste. They pushed back their chairs and got up. Hayden hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Gentlemen, please wait¡­¡± The trio nced at him, their lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°Mr. Tate, you¡¯re really something. We could never hope to match your charm.¡± With that parting shot, they walked out. Today, the ultimate pick¨Cme, Lucy, had her moment of infamy. Her antics dragged Hayden into the spotlight as a subject of ridicule among the businessmen. novelbin Hayden¡¯s face darkened as he threw the ss on the floor with all his might. Just then, his phone rang. It was Carly. ¡°Dad, something terrible happened! The press conference was a disaster. Mom¡¯s been arrested! You need to get awyer and get her out now!¡± Carly cried out. Outside the police station, the night dragged on as Hayden, apanied by awyer, finally managed to get Lucy released. Lucy¡¯s face was pale. This was the first time in her life she had set foot inside a jail. ¡°Honey, I can exin¡­¡± The sharp sound of Hayden¡¯s p echoed in the room. His hand left a vivid red imprint across Lucy¡¯s face, her head snapping to the side from the force of the blow. Hayden¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve made me aughingstock! How the hell am I supposed to face anyone in the business world now? Lucy, you¡¯ve ruined me!¡± Lucy clutched her stinging cheek, but she dared not speak. Her humiliation turned to seething anger toward Celine. This was all her fault! Carly stood silently to the side, her expression indifferent as she watched Lucy get pped. She made no move to intervene. In her eyes, Lucy was just a stepmother, not her real mother. ¡°Dad, what do we do now?¡± Hayden turned to Carly and said, ¡°Carly, I¡¯ve noticed Mr. Alvarez¡¯s attitude toward Celine has changed. He¡¯s the key to everything. You need to make sure he stays firmly in yourer.¡± Carly let out a coldugh. Lifting her chin proudly, she dered, ¡°Dad, do you think Celine actually believes Adam likes her? She¡¯s delusional. I¡¯ll show her her ce soon enough.¡± Even now, Carly didn¡¯t see Celine as a threat. Sure, Celine had won a few roundstely. However, when it came to Adam, Celine would never win. She could try if she didn¡¯t believe it! Celine had just returned to Alvarez Residence when her phone buzzed. It was a call from Carly. ¡°Celine, are you free? Let¡¯s grab some coffee,¡± Carly said. Star T The Divorce Prescription Chapter 107 She¡® imediately Carly raised an eye and smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Celine? Are you afraid? You¡¯ve been riding high on your recent wins and Sexting in the art you? be you rared of me?¡± Catina curved bay log in 1e eile ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± After hanging up, Celine got ready to leave Hey phone buzzed with a trepp notification from James, who had sent her aplex surgical proposal. ¡°Doctor, this was a tricky surgery I encounteredst If you have few, please guide me through it.¡± fers was the prose otheeversity and also one of her students. Coincidentally, Tracy had graduated from Yorhine University and was one of James¡® mave promising students 10 fart, Tray¡¯s sole are obstant had been heavily supported by James¡® rmendation. In a way, they were all part of the same mentor¨Cstudent lineage. Coline english, ¡°bare¡± Man try, Celine arrived at the cat¨¦, she spotted Carly immediately. Unlike someone casually waiting, Carly stood by the staircase as if deliberately weichgating bay ifival Celine mcended the stairs, her voice calm and direct. ¡°Carly, I don¡¯t think our rtionship has ever been close enough for casual coffee. Say what did you want to say?¡± Carly, in her crystal heels and a bold red slip dress, looked radiant and dazzling ¡°Celine, congrattions. You really pulled off a win at the press conference.¡± ¡°Thank,¡± Celine replied tly. ¡°But so what? Even if you win, can you truly ever have Adam?¡± Celine met bey gaze withand saying much, ¡°So?¡± ¡°SA¡± At that movement, Carly¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of the cate doors swinging open. A tall, handsome figure walked in, exuding a bearing of power and whication Cefly drypeldoser to the edge of the staircase, lowering her voice as she grinned. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re flying too close to the sun. It¡¯s time I bring youing bok to reality Betone Celine confid wart, Cafly grabbed her sleeve and suddenly screamed in panic. ¡°No! No!¡± With that, she tunkhed Gramatically down the staircase, rolling all the way to the bottom. Celine¡¯ssturs fluttered slightly as she looked on. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what game Carly was ying this time, but it was clear the woman wasn¡¯t holding back A Corp, cart woher subderly called out, ¡°Carly!¡± Celine turned her head and saw ham. He was here. In that instant, Celine understood what Carly was trying to do. bem erdesed just in time to see Carly falling down the stairs. He immediately rushed forward. ¡°Carly! Carly!¡± Celine Gesided the stairs and said with a neutral tone, ¡°Adam, she¡¯s pulling the same stunt again. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see that she threw herself down on novelbin Carlyy on the ground, her face pale and drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Adam my leg. It hurts so much¡­¡± Mam tell something worth and sticky on his hand. He looked down and realized it was blood. Carly¡¯s leg was injured, and blood was streaming from the wound. and sparing Celine a nce, be scooped Carly up in has arms and headed straight to the hospital. Celine called after tam, ¡°Mam, don¡¯t be fooled by her! Kampened mad¨Cstep and turned his head slightly. His by gaze swept over her ¡°Celine, how can you be so heartless? Carly is a dancer¨Cher legs are her livelihood. And now she¡¯s heart!¡± With that, as carried Carly out, leaving Celine standing frozen in ce. He had called brianless The Divorce Prescription Chapter 108 It wasn¡¯t as if she had pushed Carly down the stairs. Carly had done it to herself. Still, Adam¡¯s reaction had been visceral seeing her injured leg, especially knowing she was the lead ballerina. He was heartbroken, deeply so. Celine let out a bitter, self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. Inside the VIP suite of the hospital, Carly¡¯s leg had already been treated by the doctors. Adam¡¯s expression tightened as he asked the doctor, ¡°Is her leg injured badly? Will this affect her ability to dance in the future?¡± The doctor reassured him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, no need to worry. We conducted a thorough scan. Fortunately, it¡¯s only a light wound. There was no damage to the muscles or bones. As long as she rests properly, she¡¯ll be able to return to dancing without issue.¡± With that, the doctor left. Adam felt something touching his palm. Carly had reached out her slender hand, slipping it into Adam¡¯s palm. Her delicate fingers curled around his. Adam lowered his gaze to her pale face, which was tilted up toward him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Adam. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He had been so visibly worried about her. It was exactly as she had hoped, but her heart was still warm and satisfied. novelbin ¡°Why did you throw yourself down the stairs?¡± Adam suddenly asked. Carly froze, but she quickly recovered. She knew she couldn¡¯t lie to him. She wasn¡¯t nning on fooling him, either. ¡°Adam, I¡¯ve felt like you¡¯ve been distant from metely. I can¡¯t feel your love anymore. I don¡¯t feel safe.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. Ever since the incident where she tried to use Mary as leverage, something between them had shifted. He had kept his distance, finding her less and less like the girl he had once met in the mountain cave. Furthermore, he was spending his time with Celine. He couldn¡¯t exin it, but Celine had a way of pulling him in. The memory of that stormy night at the B&B shed in his mind. He had allowed himself to give in to a fleeting moment of passion with her. Looking at the frail and teary¨Ceyed Carly now, guilt crept into his chest. He sat down on the edge of the bed, his tone softening. ¡°But throwing yourself down the stairs? What if you had seriously hurt yourself? What about your dancing career?¡± Carly leaned into his embrace, her fragile frame trembling as she buried herself against him. ¡°Adam, I was just afraid you didn¡¯t want me anymore. You said back in the cave that you¡¯d always want me. If you don¡¯t¡­ then I don¡¯t even care about these legs. I don¡¯t even care about my life.¡± The mention of that day in the cave made something inside him ache. How could he stay mad at her? Adam wrapped his arms around Carly tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. I won¡¯t leave you.¡± This was his promise. He would never leave Carly. A promise made by a man like him was as solid as a lifetime vow. Carly¡¯s lips curved into a triumphant smile. She had known this would work. His heart was still hers, and he would continue to pamper her like before. Today, the fall had been worth it,pletely worth it. Carly pouted slightly, tilting her face up toward him. ¡°I understand that because of Mrs. Alvarez Senior¡¯s health, you can¡¯t divorce Celine for now. But starting today, I don¡¯t want you two sharing a room anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve been staying in the same room with her! I don¡¯t want that, understand?¡± It was true. Adam and Celine had shared a room. A bed, even. He had found himself unable to resist her beauty and the quiet allure she exuded. However, that wasn¡¯t right. Carly was the one he had chosen, the one he wanted to be with. He had to put an end to this and stop giving Celine the chance to seduce him. Adam held Carly closer, his voice soothing. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for Celine to attend Yorhine University. She¡¯ll be staying on campus. From now on, there will be no more shared rooms.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 109 What? Adam was sending Celine to study? At Yorhine University? He had to be out of his mind. Yorhine University was a top¨Ctier institution. What qualifications did Celine have to get in? Carly¡¯s face twisted with disbelief. ¡°Adam, Celine dropped out of school when she was 16. She¡¯s just some girl from the countryside! What does she know other than how to seduce men? What gives someone like her the right to attend Yorhine University?¡± Adam stared at Carly without saying a word. His gaze was firm and unyielding. It was obvious that his decision to send Celine to Yorhine University was final. There was no room for debate. Carly was smart enough to realize that they had just started to mend their rtionship. Picking a fight with Adam now would be unwise. Besides, someone like Celine would only make a fool of herself at Yorhine University. When that happened, Adam would naturally grow even more disgusted with her. Carly wouldn¡¯t have to lift a finger. She could simply sit back and enjoy the show. She curved her lips into a smile. ¡°Fine, Adam. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Adam reached out and yfully pinched her nose. ¡°Good.¡± Carly snuggled into his embrace, her heart brimming with sweetness. Celine returned to Alvarez Residence and waited in her bedroom for Adam toe back. novelbin It waste into the night when two beams of light swept across thewn. Adam had finally returned, driving his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom. He had probably been at the hospital with Carly all this time, which exined why he was back sote. Soon, the bedroom door swung open. Adam stepped inside, bringing with him a wave of crisp, cool night air. Celine looked up at him. ¡°How¡¯s Carly?¡± Adam, tall and imposing, strode in with his long legs. His well¨Cdefined fingers reached up to unbutton his suit jacket. ¡°It¡¯s just a light wound. Nothing serious.¡± Celine didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°Of course, she would never let herself suffer anything worse.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell on her. Her clear, dark eyes were quietly fixed on him, calm but observant. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t push her. She fell down the stairs on her own.¡± Celine remained silent, waiting for him to continue. Under the soft light, Adam¡¯s handsome face flickered between light and shadow. ¡°But I can¡¯t let her fall down the stairs again.¡± Celine almostughed. Carly really was clever, at least when it came to manipting Adam. This time, she hadn¡¯t even tried to frame her. She just needed to roll down the stairs in front of him to achieve her goal. There it was. The power of being loved without limits. Celine looked at him. ¡°You have something you want to tell me, don¡¯t you?¡± Adam studied her slender silhouette bathed in the warm light. Compared to Carly¡¯s entitled arrogance, Celine was so quiet, soposed. Almost obedient. She was smart too. She already knew what he was about to say. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. ¡°Carly doesn¡¯t want me to share a room with you anymore.¡± Carly didn¡¯t want him to share a room with Celine anymore. Celine froze for a second. It felt like a bee had stung her heart. It was sharp and sudden, followed by a lingering ache that clouded her senses. Carly¡¯s smug voice echoed in her ears. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re flying too close to the sun. It¡¯s time I bring you crashing back down to reality!¡± Carly did it. She had seeded in putting her back in her ce. Celine¡¯s delicate face remained expressionless, but it had turned a shade paler. Hershes lowered as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll move out tonight. I¡¯ll let Grandma know. I won¡¯t being back here anymore.¡± With that, she turned and started walking toward the door. Before she could leave, Adamn grabbed her wrist. ¡°It¡¯ste. You can leave tomorrow.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 110 Adam added, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the study tonight.¡± Celine¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. So this was all it took. A single word from Carly, and he had turned into a model of chastity. She looked up at him. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± She tried to pull her wrist free from his grip, but his slender,manding fingers held her firmly, his strength unwavering. His deep voice carried no room for negotiation. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll report to Yorhine University.¡± Celine froze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for you to attend Yorhine University to study medicine. Everything has been settled,¡± Adam said. Her mind went nk for a moment. He was sending her to Yorhine University to study medicine? Did he ever stop to hear the ridiculousness of his own words? ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Celine rejected him outright. Adam frowned. ¡°Celine, Yorhine University is one of the top institutions. Not just anyone can get in. This is a rare opportunity. ¡°I know you stopped studying at 16, but I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Didn¡¯t you once say you were interested in medicine? If you work hard, you could shine on your own stage just like Carly.¡± Celine remained silent. Of course, he looked down on her. Guess she had to thank him now. She swallowed her frustration and agreed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go.¡± Without waiting for his response, she yanked her wrist out of his grip and walked away. Celine headed to Mary¡¯s room. When she entered, she found Mary sitting at the bedside, threading a needle with her reading sses on. ¡°Grandma, why are you still up sote?¡± she asked as she approached. ¡°Celine, just in time! I¡¯ve finished a little vest for you. Try it on and see if it fits.¡± Mary tied up thest thread, held up a yellow knitted vest, and helped Celine slip it over her shoulders. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s perfect! Just the right fit,¡± Alfred said with a chuckle. From outside the room, Adam arrived just in time to hear theughter. He stopped at the doorway, his eyes drawn to the scene inside. Celine was wearing the vest. It was a soft, delicate piece in a cheerful shade of yellow thatplemented her petite frame. Her long, silky ck hair cascaded down her back, entuating her delicate beauty. The knitted vest hugged her slender figure, and her fairplexion glowed under the warm light. Mary had always had an eye for color. She had chosen the yellow perfectly. ¡°Grandma, I have plenty of clothes. You shouldn¡¯t strain your eyes making this for me,¡± Celine said. ¡°I figured autumn¡¯s around the corner, and the weather will cool down soon. I don¡¯t want you catching a chill. I want you to stay warm,¡± Mary replied. Celine¡¯s nose tingled, and her chest tightened with emotion. Alfred chimed in with augh. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, you¡¯re quite lucky. Mrs. Alvarez Senior hasn¡¯t touched knitting needles in years. Even Mr. Alvarez doesn¡¯t have a single piece of clothing she¡¯s made herself.¡± Mary huffed yfully. ¡°Adam has so many people fussing over him. He¡¯ll never go cold. But Celine is different. She¡¯s always been alone.¡± novelbin Celine had been taking care of herself all along. Those words pierced Celine¡¯s heart, touching the most tender and fragile part of her soul. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Mary. Tears welled in her eyes as her cheek pressed against Mary¡¯s warm shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Thank you for your warmth and eptance. Thank you for bringing me into Alvarez Residence. The Alvarez Residence had been the warmest ce she had ever known. It was her haven, her shelter. However, no matter how much she cherished it, it didn¡¯t belong to her. She couldn¡¯t hold onto it. She had to leave. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 111 Honestly, she had already gotten used to it all these years. As she wandered through life, she grew up along the way. However,pared to suffering, warmth brought more tears to her eyes. Mary hugged Celine, patting her back gently likeforting a child. ¡°Silly girl, why are you so formal with me?¡± ¡°Grandma, I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Outside the door, Adam watched as Celine clung to Mary¡¯s shoulder. Hershes fluttered, and silent tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I have to leave.¡± Mary froze in shock. ¡°Why? Did that rascal Adam bully you again? I¡¯ll teach him a lesson right now!¡± Alfred immediately handed over a cane. ¡°Madam, use this!¡± Mary grabbed it. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re not going anywhere. Why should you leave? I¡¯ll make him leave instead!¡± Adam was speechless. Was he the biological grandson here, or was he adopted? The same went for Alfred. It was like he had forgotten who the rightful heir was. Celine¡¯s soft voice sounded as she said, ¡°Grandma, you have misunderstood me. Adam didn¡¯t bully me. He¡­ He¡¯s very nice to me.¡± Mary didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really?¡± Adam watched as Celine raised her small hand to hastily wipe away the tears on her face. Hugging Mary tightly, she spoke with a cheerful tone. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t finished. Adam is sending me to Yorhine University. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll be living on campus, so I won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore.¡± Mary was stunned. ¡°Adam is sending you to Yorhine University? That¡¯s good! It¡¯s a famous university. He finally did the right thing for once.¡± Celine let go of Mary. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then I shall go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Why? Parents usually go to school with their kids on the first day. You have no parents, but you have me! I¡¯ll be with you!¡± Celine¡¯s reddened eyes glistened with a fresh mist of tears as she chuckled softly. ¡°Grandma, if you send me in a luxury car, it might scare my ssmates. I¡¯d rather keep it low¨Ckey and focus on my studies.¡± Mary wanted to say something, but Celine was afraid that her tears would roll down again; she was scared that she would be greedy and didn¡¯t want to leave. Hence, she could only cut Mary off. ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t distract me from my studies. I will visit you when I am free.¡± Mary could only agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± novelbin ¡°Grandma, you should rest early,¡± Celine said softly. Mary obedientlyy back down, her expression finally calm. Celine stepped out, quietly closing the door behind her. Outside, she found Adam waiting. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Grandma is settled now. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± she said steadily. Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on her face. Her eyes, still glistening from tears, seemed even brighter after the downpour of emotions. Her pale, delicate skin was tinged with the redness of her flushed cheeks and nose. Though she stood straight, her slender back exuding a hint of stubborn pride, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an ache in his chest. She looked so heartbreakingly fragile. Adam said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver send you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s fine, Mr. Alvarez.¡± With that, Celine left without looking back. Adam watched as the mansion¡¯s gate swung open, her slender figure quickly swallowed by the darkness outside. She vanished into the night without a trace, A heavy, suffocating feeling settled in his chest. With a sharp tug, he loosened the tie around his neck, as if it might help him breathe easier. So be it. He should let her go. After all, she was just a stand¨Cin bride, an unnned twist in his life. He admitted he¡¯d been momentarily lost, drawn to her in a fleeting haze of desire. But he didn¡¯t care for her. The one he liked and wanted was Carly. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 112 Adam didn¡¯t like being stuck between two women; he should end things with Celine. Robin heard someone knock on the door. She put on her clothes and opened it. ¡°Who is it?¡± It was Celine. She didn¡¯t bring anything and only had the gift Mary gave her. She looked at Robin and smiled bitterly. ¡°Robin, I have nowhere else to go. Can I stay with you?¡± Robin quickly pulled Celine in. Celine¡¯s hands were cold so Robin rubbed her hands. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s wrong? Why did youe here in the middle of the night? That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Celine curled her lips into a faint smirk. ¡°Carly fell down the stairs today, and now Adam¡¯s not allowed to share a room with me. So, I got kicked out.¡± Robin froze, her hands trembling before she reached out and pulled Celine into a tight embrace. ¡°Damn those two scumbags!¡± Her eyes reddened, and her voice cracked with emotion. ¡°How can they¡­ how can they keep bullying you like this?¡± The next day, Celine arrived at Yorhine University to register. Thanks to James¡® meticulous arrangements, everything went smoothly. She was ced in ss 12 of the medical program. She sat on thest row alone. The students beside were friendly as they tried to introduce themselves too. They buzzed with excitement, ¡°Mr. Lambert himself is teaching us today! He¡¯s a devoted pioneer of medicine and a true giant in the field.¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert rarely teaches anymore, and this ss was addedst minute. We¡¯re so lucky!¡± It was a familiar name. Celine, who hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, felt a wave of drowsiness wash over her. She yawned and rested her head on the desk, hoping to catch a quick nap. Momentster, the once noisy ssroom fell silent. The students hurried back to their seats¨CJames had arrived. Jamesmanded respect wherever he went, whether in the medical field or at Yorhine University. His mere presence exuded authority. As he stepped onto the podium, his sharp gaze swept across the room¨Che was searching for someone. This impromptu ss wasn¡¯t just a lecture; it was an excuse to meet Celine: Adam, his nephew, had already mentioned this stand¨Cin bride. More intriguingly, even Adam had personally approached James on her behalf. That alone was enough to pique his curiosity. James scanned the room, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Where is the new transfer student, Celine?¡± The students eagerly pointed in unison. ¡°Mr. Lambert, she¡¯s over there.¡± Following their gestures, James¡¯s gazended on Celine¨Cfast asleep, her head resting on her folded arms. He blinked, momentarily speechless. As Adam¡¯s wife and someone James vouched for, James decided to exercise patience. With a sigh, he descended the podium and approached her desk. Standing beside her, he cleared his throat deliberately, the sound loud and purposeful. But Celine, utterly exhausted, had already slipped too deeply into her dreams to notice. James was speechless. He knocked on the table, and it woke Celine up. Celine blinked herself awake, her drowsy eyes lifting to meet the man standing before her. James assessed her closely but he also saw her doing the same. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re James?¡± she asked, her voice soft but straightforward. novelbin James froze for a moment, as everyone had always respected him. It had been years or decades since anyone had addressed him so casually. And yet here she was, uttering his name like they were old acquaintances. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 113 James was standing, and Celine was sitting. Logically speaking, he should have had the upper hand over Celine. But Celine sat up straight, her bright eyes quietly observing James, and that calm air of hers actually overshadowed James. James said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± No, James was speechless with himself. What was he even saying? Apart from his most respected Dr. C, nobody dared to address his first name. This substitute bride really had no sense of propriety. James wanted to criticize Celine. ¡°You¡­¡± But Celine spoke again. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you go ahead and teach.¡± James froze. Wait, who exactly was the professor, and who was the student here? She actually told him to go teach? But to Celine, James seemed to have no control over his body. He turned to the podium and started teaching. Wait, why was he acting so obedient? He really didn¡¯t want to. James started lecturing. Celine was still tired, obviously because she didn¡¯t nap enough, so she slept on the table again. She slept the entire lecture. James nced at Celine, who was still sleeping, as he was about to leave. He really wanted to wake her up and give her a lecture, but he seemed a bit hesitant, almost afraid. In the end, he just left. At that moment, Melody entered the ss, apanied by two other girls. Melody, who was studying in the dance department at Yorhine University, had a dream of one day bing a lead ballerina like Carly. She greatly admired Carly. Melody was very beautiful, and it was all thanks to her fantastic figure. She was the queen bee at Yorhine University, often referred to as the ¡°Goddess Among Men ¡°She was popr and doing extremely well in her social circles. Hearing that Celine was studying at Yorhine University, Melody was very angry. What was Adam thinking? Why did he send this country bumpkin to Yorhine University? Did Celine deserve it? To Melody, Celine¡¯s presence pulled down the standards of Yorhine University. Melody saw Celine from the window. She was still asleep. The two youngdies beside Melody were herckeys. Theyughed and said, ¡°Melody, I heard that Celine keeps sleeping in sses. Is she a pig or what?¡± ¡°Haha, she is indeed a country bumpkin! She¡¯s a joke in Yorhine University!¡± Melody¡¯s mood brightened, and she took out her phone. She snapped a photo of the sleeping Celine and quickly posted it on the Yorhine University forum. novelbin Her caption was dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the newly transferred Celine Tate.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for thements to roll in. Student A wrote, ¡°This new student fell asleep during James¡® ss?¡± Student B replied, ¡°Is she the Goddess of Sleep?¡± Students C and D both agreed with that statement. Seeing Celine being crowned with the title ¡°Goddess of Sleep¡°, Melody couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with amusement. Just then, her phone rang with a melodious ringtone. It was Carly calling. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 114 ¡°Hello, Melody. Today is Celine¡¯s first day at Yorhine University. How is she?¡± Carly asked. Melody smirked. ¡°Carly, why did you waste your time on Celine? She¡¯s not even anywhere near your level! Hear this, Celine had already be ¡®popr¡® on her first day.¡± Carly chuckded. ¡°Melody,e to the bar tonight. Adam will bring me over for some games tonight, so you can also tell him and Benjamin about the news.¡± After Celine got enough sleep, the sses ended as well. She went to her dorm. There were two upants in this room; one was Celine, and the other was Hailey Young. Hailey looked at Celine happily. ¡°You¡¯re Celine, right? I¡¯m Hailey, We will be roommates from now on.¡± novelbin Hailey was happy¨Cgo¨Clucky. She had a huge birthmark on her face, which kind of created a big contrast on her fair cheeks. Noticing Celine looking at her birthmark, Hailey wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. ¡°I was born with this birthmark. The doctors said there¡¯s no way to remove it, though. Everyone calls me ugly behind my back, and nobody wants to stay with me.¡± Then, she shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then¡­¡± Celine smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m a country bumpkin from the countryside. It seems like we are a match made in heaven. We are destined to be roommates.¡± Celine then reached out to shake Hailey¡¯s hand. Hailey smiled sweetly as she shook her hand. The two quickly became close. Celine really liked Hailey. Although Hailey had a congenital w, she wasn¡¯t self¨Cconscious about it at all. In fact, she was open and sunny, radiating positivity. At this moment, Hailey linked her arm with Celine¡¯s and cheerfully said, ¡°Celine,e on, I¡¯m taking you to a bar.¡± A bar? Celine hesitated for a moment, but Hailey immediately pulled her along. Celine and Hailey arrived at Club 1996. Hailey confidently waved her hand and told the waiter, ¡°We¡¯ll take the most luxurious VIP room here!¡± Celine quickly pulled Hailey aside. ¡°Do you even have the money for that?¡± Hailey patted her chest proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the sugar mommy here!¡± Celine was speechless. The waiter smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry,dies, our most luxurious VIP room is always reserved for Mr. Goodwin. Tonight, Mr. Goodwin is using it to entertain Mr. Alvarez.¡± Club 1996 was a property of the Goodwin family, and Benjamin was the heir. Tonight, he was hosting Adam. Hailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Alvarez is here?¡± ¡°Yes, tonight Mr. Alvarez is here with his girlfriend, Carly, to y cards. Mr. Goodwin and a few other rich heirs are apanying them. That room is Mr. Alvarez¡¯s private VIP suite.¡± Celine¡¯s heart missed a beat. She didn¡¯t expect Adam to bring Carly there to y cards. What a coincidence. She looked up and saw the most luxurious VIP room at the far end. That was Adam¡¯s suite. Hailey tugged at her, ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± She pulled Celine to the door of the luxurious VIP room. Celine peeked inside. It was lively and full of people ying cards. At the main seat, she saw Adam. Adam looked like the perfect gentleman in a white shirt and ck trousers. The top two buttons of his shirt were casually undone, revealing his sculpted corbones. He sat at the head of the table, holding his cards, exuding an air of effortless charm with just the right amount of rxedziness. He looked incredibly handsome. Beside him sat Carly, dressed in a strapless floral dress withrge, blooming roses on it. She looked stunning, Her beauty wasplemented by Adam¡¯s, forming a picture¨Cperfect couple that was hard to ignore. Benjamin and two other young men were also at the card table,ughing and enjoying the game. Benjamin, who was in a great mood, said with a smile, ¡°Adam, you¡¯re going to lose again. You¡¯ve already lost a lot of money tonight.¡± Shapter 115 The Divorce Prescription Chapter 115 Tonight, Adam had been losing nonstop, luck wasn¡¯t on his side, and the cold lines on his handsome face made it clear he wasn¡¯t pleased. Carly, who was seated beside him, was studying her cards. Beside hery a fruit tter filled with fresh seasonal fruits. She reached out with her delicate hand, picked a plump purple grape, and peeled off its skin. Then, she held the glistening, juicy flesh to Adam¡¯s lips. Without taking his eyes off his cards, Adam opened his mouth and ate the grape Carly offered. She nestled closer to him, her movements soft and graceful, catching the seed he spat out in her palm without hesitation. Carly resembled a perfect wife, attending to Adam¡¯s every need. One of the young heirs at the tableughed. ¡°Only Mr. Alvarez could have Mercity¡¯s number one beauty catering to him like this.¡± The other chimed in, ¡°They say fortune in love means misfortune in gambling. No wonder Mr. Alvarez has been losing all night.¡± Carly gave a yful pout, her lips curving into a coy smile. ¡°All you do is tease me.¡± Outside the door, Celine watched the scene unfold. It was the first time she had seen Adam bring Carly to socialize and y cards with his friends. A pang of bitterness surged in her chest. Adam lost again. He threw his cards onto the table, his movements brusque, and shoved the pile of chips in front of him toward the center. ¡°Split them among yourselves.¡± Benjamin and the two other men grinned happily. Benjamin said, ¡°Thanks for your generosity, Adamn!¡± The other rich heir joked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez is throwing money tonight.¡± Adam remained emotionless. He leaned his broad backzily against the chair, exuding a sense of detached boredom andck of interest. Carly looked at him lovingly. ¡°Adam, are you tired?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s losing interest.¡± ¡°Carly, do you wanna help with that?¡± The rich heirs started to make amotion. Carly smirked as she poured alcohol into the ss. ¡°Adam, want some drink?¡± He just looked at her without saying a word. Carly, who was basking in the attention of the room, boldly climbed onto hisp. She shifted her position slightly higher, leaning forward with her hands braced on the back of his chair while effectively pinning him in ce. Adam, who had been recliningzily, now showed a flicker of interest. He raised an amused eyebrow. novelbin Carly smirked teasingly as she gently bit the rim of a wine ss. Tilting the ss, she let the red liquid flow. Adam chuckled softly. He parted his lips, allowing the wine to flow into his mouth. ¡°WOW!¡± Benjamin was the first to stir themotion, and the other wealthy heirs chimed in as well. ¡°Carly really knows how to feed Mr. Alvarez wine, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Look, Mr. Alvarez actually smiled! No wonder Carly continues to hold his favor so effortlessly.¡± The luxurious private room buzzed with excitement. Celine stood silently outside. Amidst the teasing andughter, Carly¡¯s cheeks flushed as she gracefully slid off Adam¡¯sp, returning to her seat by his side. Adam didn¡¯t say much, but his left arm extended casually, resting on the back of Carly¡¯s chair as if pulling her into his embrace. The others continued their teasing, while Carly yfully scolded them to stop. Adain watched with a doting smile. Celine had to admit that Carly was indeed clever. She fully understood that a man like Adam, revered and served wherever he went, needed someone to tter him. Carly knew how to handle the atmosphere perfectly. Celine decided she didn¡¯t want to watch anymore. She didn¡¯t enjoy torturing herself. That was Adam and Carly¡¯s world, which she couldn¡¯t enter. ¡°Hailey, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Celine, wait a minute. Look, Melody is here too,¡± Hailey said. Celine noticed Melody, who had been sitting on the couch all along, joining in the teasing with delight. Melody chuckled and said, ¡°Adam, Carly, since everyone¡¯s in such a good mood, let me tell you a joke,¡± Carly¡¯s face lit up with curiosity. ¡°What kind of joke?¡± Melody smirked. ¡°It¡¯s about Celine!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 116 Celine was speechless. Was it a good idea to bring up her name when Adam and Carly were having so much fon? she was just thinking that she didn¡¯t belong to their world, but now, someone decided to pull her in. Melody said, ¡°Today is her first day at Yorhine University, but she has already be famous.¡± Benjamin looked judgmental. ¡°Her? Famous?¡± Melody replied, ¡°Yeah! She became the ¡®Goddess of Sleep¡® on campus. She slept the entire day.¡± Benjaminughed. ¡°When Adam decided to enroll her into Yorhine University, I couldn¡¯t get it. Now I finally know why. Adam wants her to be our daily joke!¡± Everyone wasughing at Celine, and Carly was the oneughing happiest. Celine was speechless outside the door. Whatever. Inside the luxurious room, Adam didn¡¯tugh or smile. Carly made him feel a little just now, but when they joked about Celine, his face turned cold. He also pulled his hands away from Carly¡¯s back. novelbin At this moment, it was like he sensed something. He turned to look at the door. Yet, it was empty. Celine had already left with Hailey. Adam stood up and walked over. Carly was stunned. ¡°Adam, where are you going?¡± ¡°To the restroom,¡± he replied coldly. Adam entered a luxurious lounge and took out his phone, dialing a number. When the call connected, James¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hey, Adam.¡± Standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, Adam pressed his lips into a line and asked, ¡°James, how did Celine do on her first day at school?¡± He went straight to the point. James responded bluntly, ¡°Not great. She spent the whole day sleeping.¡± Adam¡¯s sharp eyebrows furrowed instantly. ¡°I sent her there to study, not sleep. Why didn¡¯t you discipline her?¡± James thought back to Celine¡¯s casual remarks. ¡°You¡¯re James? Alright, you go teach the ss.¡± He silently retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you handle her yourself?¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She¡¯s your student. You¡¯re the one responsible for her.¡± James countered, ¡°And she¡¯s your wife. That makes her your responsibility!¡± Adam was speechless, and he hung up angrily. James was in his study, immersed in academic research, when the beeping sound of the disconnected call reached his ears. He was speechless. ¡°Unbelievable! How can both husband and wife be so brazenly disrespectful?¡± He thought about Celine again. Right, why should he be afraid of her? He was her professor! Tomorrow, he would make sure to put her in her ce. At that moment, James¡¯s WhatsApp chimed with a new message. James opened it eagerly and saw a message from the esteemed Dr. C. Attached was the surgery n he had submitted yesterday, now meticulously reviewed with detailed red¨Cink annotations. James¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Amazing indeed!¡± With the utmost respect, James recorded a voice message and sent it. ¡°Thank you!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 117 Celine had already pulled Hailey away to the women¡¯s restroom. When she heard James¡® voice note, she replied by writing, ¡°All the best, James.¡± In the study, James found the way Dr. Caddressed him surprisingly endearing. He sent another voice message with a faint smile, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll keep working hard!¡± Meanwhile, Celine slipped her phone back into her bag as Hailey tugged on her arm. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s head out.¡± Just as they were about to leave, the restroom door swung open, and two figures stepped inside. They were Carly and Melody. The four of them came face to face. Carly¡¯s lips curved into a smug smile immediately. ¡°Celine, what are you doing here? I heard Adam kicked you out of Alvarez Residence, and now you¡¯re staying in the dorms at Vorhine University?¡± still reveling in her dramatic triumph after falling down the stairs, Carly couldn¡¯t wait to unt her victory to Celine, whom she viewed as a loser. Celine raised an elegant brow, unfazed by Carly¡¯s provocation. Instead, she smiled and shot back, ¡°Carly, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so thrilled to be a rebound.¡± novelbin What? Rebound? Carly was stunned. Celine smiled and continued, ¡°Am I wrong? I slept in that bed, and Adam is the second¨Chand item I used before. You keep trying to be the rebound here. Well, how so very unhygienic of you.¡± Carly was speechless. Adam was used by Celine? Also, why was unhygienic? Carly¡¯s face turned dark. Haileyughed. ¡°Celine, is this the mistress, Carly?¡± Carly was triggered by the word. She red at Hailey and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Then, Carly saw the birthmark on Hailey¡¯s right cheek. She immediatelyughed. ¡°How can one be so ugly?¡± Melody hooked her arms around Carly, ¡°Carly, you don¡¯t know yet, do you? This is Celine¡¯s roommate, also her new best friend, Hailey. She is known as Ugly Hailey on campus.¡± Melody then covered her mouth as she giggled. ¡°Carly, don¡¯t you think Ugly Hailey and the country bumpkin sounds good?¡± Carly nodded. ¡°Yes! Nobody wants to be friends with them, so they only have each other.¡± The two of them looked down on Celine and Hailey. Celine and Hailey weren¡¯t mad. ¡°Halley, let¡¯s go. Someone has bad breath, and I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Celine and Hailey left. Carly¡¯s smile faded as she turned to Melody. ¡°Melody, Yorhine University¡¯s campus belle. It¡¯s your territory. You need to do something about Celine and Hailey. Get them kicked out of the university if you can.¡± Melody, brimming with confidence, responded, ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± Pleased with the answer, Carly stood in front of the vanity mirror to apply makeup. Then, she suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Melody, have you found out who James¡® daughter, Allie, is yet?¡± James, having a daughter in hister years, treasured her immensely. She was the youngest child of the Lambert family, the family¡¯s princess from the moment she was born. Her nickname was Allie. She was also Adam¡¯s cousin Adam adored her as well. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 118 The Lambert family had a deep¨Crooted lineage, a prestigious heritage intertwined with ties to the Capitol. Their status as an elite family made them a pir of influence and power. Carly had been determined to uncover Allie¡¯s identity, but the Lambert and Alvarez families had taken extraordinary measures to shield her from public scrutiny. Despite Carly¡¯s efforts, Allie stayed hidden. Melody found it weird as well. ¡°Carly, 1 heard that Allie is in Yorbine University too. I investigated everyone with thest name Lambert but still couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Carly said, ¡°Melody, Mary doesn¡¯t ept me, so I need support from the Lambert family. Allie is very important to me. As long as I can get close to her and curry favor with her, then I can marry Adam and be Mrs. Alvarez.¡± Carly was good at ying this game. Benjamin, Melody, and the other rich heirs in Adam¡¯s friend group liked her a lot. Hence, she had to make sure Allie became her friend Allie represented the support from the Lambert family. It was Adam¡¯s mother¡¯s side, which was very important. Melody nodded. ¡°Carly, I will continue looking. I am also quite curious who Allie is,¡± Carly couldn¡¯t find Adam in the luxurious private room; he didn¡¯t return after leaving. She then went to the lounge and saw him sitting on the couch. Adam drank quite some wine, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. His phone was on the coffee table, and he was leaning against the back of the couch with his legs extended in front of him, resting on top of the coffee table. He sat there with his eyes closed. His right hand, which was adorned with an exquisite luxury watch, was gently massaging his tired brow. Even after all this time, Carly still found herself utterly captivated by Adam, her heart racing uncontrobly for him. Love between a man and a woman often began with admiration. Adam, born as the golden child of wealth, power, and status, exuded an effortless air of dominance even as he leaned back casually. It was thismanding presence that Carly both envied and revered. Stepping lightly, Carly approached him from behind. With her slender fingers, she began to gently massage his temples. Her touch was neither too firm nor too light, just right to ease the tension. Adam withdrew his hand as the furrow in his brow slowly rxed. Carly teased with a softugh, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you won¡¯t even open your eyes to look at me. Are you this easy to please, letting just any girl massage you?¡± A smirk yed on Adam¡¯s thin lips as he reached up and grasped her delicate wrist. With a gentle tug, Carly found herself tumbling onto his firmp. Adamzily opened his eyes, his gaze locking onto her face, ¡°And which girl, besides you, would dare?¡± At his age, Adam had mastered the art of sensuality, When he chose to flirt, his casual yet teasing demeanor carried a wicked charm and an undeniable maism, leaving anyone breathless. Carly chuckded as she hooked her arms around Adam¡¯s neck. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to the room?¡± Why? Because of Celine. Thinking of Celine, Adam¡¯s handsome face showed signs of frustration and exhaustion. ¡°Adam, I met Celine in the washroom. Guess what she said?¡± After she went to Yorhine University, the two of them lost contact. Adam, with an indifferent expression, casually asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°She said you¡¯re her used second¨Chand product and also said you¡¯re not clean!¡± Carly was still angry thinking about it. Adam was speechless. He clicked his tongue against the back of his teeth and sneered. She really dared to say that! He could almost picture her sharp¨Ctongued expression in his mind. novelbin Carly touched his handsome face. With his top¨Cnotch looks and perfect physique, she couldn¡¯t resist his appeal. Her heart fluttered as she gazed at lum, then yfullymanded, ¡°Adam, kiss me!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 119 Carly asked Adam to kiss her. Adam gazed at Carly¡¯s face, as vibrant and alluring as a red rose, far different from that small face with her cold beauty. Carly¡¯s charm and warmth stood in stark contrast to Celine¡¯s knack for getting under his skin, leaving him irritable and restless. Carly was like a soothing flower of understanding, always knowing how to ease his mood. Slowly, Adam leaned down¡­ Celine and Hailey drank some wine and had some fun beforeing out. They went to the streets to hail a cab. But this was a busy street, and there were fewer cabs there. Celine came up with an idea. ¡°Hailey, how about we rent some bikes to ride back?¡± Hailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°No need, Celine. I¡¯ll just call my cousin and have him send a car over.¡± ¡°Cousin? You have a cousin?¡± Hailey winked mischievously. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble him. It¡¯s alreadyte,¡± Celine replied, trying to dissuade her. But Hailey had already taken out her phone and was dialing. ¡°My cousin is out there living it up with his mistress. I should give him something proper to do.¡± novelbin Celine was stunned. ¡°Your cousin has a mistress?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s married but doesn¡¯t like his wife, so he¡¯s found himself a mistress outside. He¡¯s a total scumbag!¡± Celine didn¡¯t know that Hailey had such a cousin. However, this wife¡¯s situation felt eerily simr to her own. Truly, they were both wandering souls cast adrift by fate. In the luxurious lounge, Adam leaned closer to Carly, their faces mere inches apart as they were about to kiss. Carly caught the faint, intoxicating scent of alcohol mixed with his cool fragrance. The allure of his presence left her utterly weakened. Her delicate hands clung tightly around his neck as she waited for his lips to descend upon hers. But instead of a kiss, she was met with Adam¡¯s deep, maic voice. ¡°Your lipstick is smudged.¡± What? Carly¡¯s eyes flew open in surprise. At this moment, Adam¡¯s phone rang. The ringtone ruined their flirtatious moment, and Adam pushed her away. Carly stood up and took a mirror from her Chanel bag. When she touched up her lipstick in the toilet just now, she identally smudged a little at the corner of her lips. She felt frustrated and took out a tissue to wipe it. Adam had already stood by the window at this time, and he answered the call. ¡°Allie.¡± Allie? Carly was surprised that his cousin had called. She seemed to have said something, and Adam nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send a driver over.¡± Adam hung up the phone, and at that moment, he felt a tight embrace around his strong waist. Carly had hugged him from behind. Her delicate hands wandered over his firm muscles, clearly wanting to continue. However, Adam removed her restless hands. Turning to look at her, he said, ¡°Another time. I need to head back to the office. I¡¯ll have someone take you home.¡± Carly¡¯s face turned pale. To say she wasn¡¯t disappointed would be a lie, but Adam¡¯s handsome face had already shown no trace of interest anymore. Carly med herself a bit for smearing her lipstick. She knew that men like Adam were very particr about women. If there was anything on them that displeased him, he¡¯d lose interest immediately. Last time at Westwood Vi, even though he was aroused, he still refused to do it with her. It seemed like his body had lost its enthusiasm for her. This was a danger signal. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 120 hapter 120 Adam walked out and asked Leo to arrange a driver for Allie. It seemed like he really doted on Allie a lot. With just a call, he immediately helped her. novelbin Carly wanted to know who Allie was, and she must be her best friend. 117 Celine and Hailey were still standing on the street when a Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up before them. The driver respectfully opened the back door, and both Celine and Hailey got in. Celine was stunned. ¡°Hailey, is your cousin really that rich?¡± Rolls¨CRoyce¡­ Adam¡¯s private car was also this brand. Was this brand really so popr with scumbags? Hailey smiled. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s quite rich. Celine, let me introduce you to my cousin. You can be my sister¨Cinw.¡± ¡°What?¡± Celine quickly declined. ¡°Thank you, but I think I¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy.¡± Hailey grinned and thought, ¡°But Celine, you¡¯re already my sister¨Cinw! My cousin is Adam!¡± The next day, at Yorhine University, Celine and Hailey were heading back to the dorm when suddenly someone approached them. ¡°You¡¯re the Goddess of Sleep, Celine?¡± Celine looked up, and it was Elijah Zander. Elijah, apanied by a group of followers, blocked Celine¡¯s path. He leered at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Goddess of Sleep to be such a beauty.¡± Hailey quickly whispered, ¡°This is Elijah, the heir of the Zander family. The Zander family is quite influential in Mercity, so Elijah has always been a bully at Yorhine University. He¡¯s a notorious troublemaker here.¡± Celine shot Elijah a cold look. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± She was about to leave with Hailey when Elijah blocked her path again. ¡°Don¡¯t rush off, beautiful. First time¡¯s a stranger, second time¡¯s familiar.¡± Upon closer inspection, Elijah found Celine extremely beautiful, like an angel. e When Melody asked him to create trouble and kick Celine out of the university, she didn¡¯t tell him that Celine was so pretty. ¡°I think I might have fallen for you, beautiful. What about this? Be my girlfriend, and you¡¯ll get to enjoy life with me.¡± With that, Elijah reached out to touch Celine¡¯s face. Celine dodged him and said, ¡°Piss off!¡± She grabbed Hailey and tried to walk away. But they couldn¡¯t go any further. Elijah¡¯s followers surrounded thempletely. Hailey looked at Elijah angrily. ¡°Elijah, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Go too far? Ha! What are you going to do about it?¡± Elijahughed arrogantly. ¡°Celine, stop pretending. You¡¯re just a country bumpkin, a cker who sleeps through sses. It¡¯s your luck that I even noticed you!¡± He then turned his gaze to Hailey, shamelessly taunting, ¡°Hey guys, Celine here is mine. How about you take Ugly Hailey? She¡¯s so ugly that no man would want her. You can have her as a freebie, a virgin at that!¡± His followers burst into crudeughter, leering at Celine and Hailey. Hailey, who was normally so sweet¨Ctempered, was trembling with rage. ¡°You!¡± She tried to step forward, but Celine quickly shielded her, stepping in front of her. At that moment, Elijah waved his hand. ¡°Take them down!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 121 Everyone rushed to Celine and Hailey as shouts echoed through the university ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s a fight!¡± While grading papers in the president¡¯s office, James stepped out and asked sharply, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Lambert, Mr. Zander led a group to corner Celine and Hailey. It was horrific. Hair was yanked, and face was scratched,¡± replied the out¨Cof¨Cbreath student. James was shocked as he sprinted outside alongside Bailey Moore, the department head. From a distance, he witnessed the chaotic scene, The groupy unconscious from Celine¡¯s drugs. Meanwhile, Celine gripped Elijah by the hair and pinned him down, while Hailey furiously wed at his face, unleashing her rage. Elijah screamed in pain. ¡°Ah! My hair! No, my face!¡± James was at a loss for words. He initially believed Celine and Hailey were in trouble, only to discover that they had subdued Elijah and were pulling his hair. It was often said that only women and petty men were difficult to confront, and women could be fiercely aggressive when fighting. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m from the Zander family, and I¡¯ll tell my parents to expel you from Yorhine University,¡± Elijah shouted. Bailey stomped his feet in frustration. ¡°This is unbelievable! Absolutely absurd! They actually had a fight on campus. We need to bring in their parents. Every single one of them.¡± Then, he turned to James. ¡°Mr. Lambert, you approved Celine to enter the university, right? So¡­¡± James quickly stood up, ignoring the situation. ¡°I was entrusted by someone too. Celine has a guardian. Please call her guardian toe over.¡± The department head¡¯s office was crowded with students watching the drama. Celine, Hailey, and Elijah were separated, and Elijah¡¯s parents had just arrived. Henry Zander, Elijah¡¯s father, angrily pounded the table. ¡°How could this happen? Did these two women grow up fighting? Look at how they attacked Elijah. I demanded an exnation today.¡± Victoria Davis hugged her son Elijah tightly, feeling distressed. ¡°He is our beloved son. We¡¯ve neverid a finger on him. You must expel these two students from Yorhine University.¡± Elijah also eximed, ¡°My parents are right. Kick them out of Yorhine University, or I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Celine and Hailey were punished by standing against the wall to reflect. Hailey argued, ¡°We may have beaten him, but he sexually harassed us first.¡± Elijah quickly stood up and asked, ¡°When did I ever harass you? Do you have any proof? But look at me. I¡¯m covered in injuries from where you hit me. These are the solid evidence.¡± Indeed, Hailey couldn¡¯t prove it. ¡°You!¡± Celine gestured at Hailey to stop arguing. novelbin Elijah was in pain when he touched his face. ¡°They must be expelled from Yorhine University today.¡± Meanwhile, Melody stood outside the office, observing Elijah¡¯s parents as they aggressively attempted to force Celine and Hailey out of Yorhine University. She smiled triumphantly. She was the one who had asked Elijah to create trouble for Celine, and she was pleased with the oue. She stepped away from the crowd and called Carly, eager to share the thrilling news. ¡°Hey, Carly, I have good news. Celine¡¯s in trouble and might get kicked out of Yorhine University.¡± Carly burst into joyfulughter and praised, ¡°Wow, Melody! You truly are amazing. I can¡¯t believe you actually managed to kick Celine out today.¡± Melody brimmed with pride. Yorhine University was her domain. Dealing with Celine was a simple task for her. ¡°Carly, Celine has only been at Yorhine University for two days. This is a joke we¡¯ll be able tough at her about for the rest of her life.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 122 In the VIP meeting room of Alvarez Group, executives with blue badges gathered at a long table for a management meeting. The financial director was presenting the quarterly financial report. The atmosphere was solemn and dignified, with only his voice breaking the silence that enveloped the room. Adam sat at the head of the meeting table in a sharp ck suit, looking dignified. He nced through the report, exuding a confident but humble presence. Suddenly, Leo rushed into the meeting room. He handed the phone to Adam and whispered, ¡°Mr. Alvarez¡­¡± Leo typically wouldn¡¯t attend a VIP management meeting unless there was an urgent issue requiring Adam¡¯s attention. Without looking up from the report, Adam inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± The moment Adam began to speak, the financial director fell silent. All eyes turned toward Leo, eager to hear his response. Leo was sweating and thought, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you asked me to say this.¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just received a call from Yorhine University informing me that Mrs. Alvarez was involved in a fight on campus.¡± A series of gasps pierced the air, echoing one after another. Adam paused while reviewing the report and looked up at Leo, asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mrs. Alvarez fought on campus, and Yorhine University requires the guardian to go over. You need to go there right away.¡± Adam was rendered speechless. His striking features quickly turned somber. Celine had only been at Yorhine University for two days. She slept through ss yesterday and got into a fight today, prompting the university to require her guardian toe in. She was truly capable in her own way. Adam was visibly angry. He mmed the report on the table before getting up and leaving, The moment Adam stepped out, everyone in the VIP meeting room erupted in disbelief. ¡°Oh my God! Mr. Alvarez is married?¡± ¡°And Mrs. Alvarez is still attending university? Her guardian was called because she fought and fell asleep in ss?¡± ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s quite amusing to think that Mr. Alvarez is likely being called to university for the very first time in his life. How charming!¡± Soon, news rippled through the Alvarez Group, and everyone became aware that Adam had been summoned to Celine¡¯s university during a management meeting. novelbin All the students gathered outside the department head¡¯s office were sent away, while Elijah¡¯s parents hurried him to the infirmary to tend to his injuries. Celine and Hailey were still reflecting on their mistakes. Bailey informed, ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve called your guardian. Your guardian will be here soon.¡± Celine was stunned, pondering the identity of her guardian. Was it Lucy or someone else? It seemed that she didn¡¯t have a guardian at all. She turned to Bailey, eager to say something. However, before she could, Bailey interjected, ¡°Celine, your guardian has arrived.¡± Just then, the office door was opened. A chilling gust of wind rushed in, heralding the arrival of a dignified andposed figure. Adam had arrived! Celine was utterly shocked that Bailey had actually called him over. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 123 Celine stared at Bailey, disbelief etched on her face. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve reached the wrong number¡­¡± Her voice gradually faded as her line of sight became obscured. The tall, dignified figure had stepped into view, casting a powerful shadow before her. Adam fixed a piercing re on Hailey before shifting his attention to Celine. ¡°Who started the fight?¡± Hailey was so frightened by Adam¡¯s anger that she instinctively stepped back in silence. In her distress, she even pushed Celine forward. Celine collided with Adam¡¯s strong chest, which felt like a solid wall. Fresh from a management meeting, he exuded an air of authority that intimidated those around him. Her face instantly flushed red. At the moment, she wished she could re back at Hailey, whom she saw as a traitor. Her height was perfectly aligned with Adam¡¯s chest. As he lowered his gaze to meet hers, hemanded, ¡°Stand still!¡± She swiftly stepped back. He ordered, ¡°Keep your head up.¡± Celine looked up obediently. Adam frowned as he noticed Celine¡¯s dirty face. Despite suppressing Elijah with Hailey, he was still very strong as a man. Celine¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her face was covered in dust. Her clothes were also tom, making her appear pitiful. Yet, she looked up at him with bright, clear eyes, resembling a kitten¡¯s gaze at night. Witnessing this, Adam found himself at a loss for words, unable to voice his reproach. Just then, Bailey approached and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I apologize for interrupting you, but the fight between Celine and Hailey was serious. The Zander family was pretty frustrated about it. They¡¯re demanding that Celine be expelled from the university. What do you think about this?¡± Adam contemted momentarily before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll take them back to freshen up first.¡± Bailey nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam followed Celine and Hailey to the women¡¯s dormitory. Hailey grabbed her towel and ran away. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m going to wash up next door.¡± novelbin Celine was at a loss for words. Adam chose to remain outside the dormitory, like a true gentleman. Celine had no choice but to go in and take a hot shower. After finishing her shower, she stepped out of the dormitory and spotted Adam waiting just outside the door. Adam stood outside with his tall, striking figure, capturing the attention of everyone nearby. His sudden arrival at the women¡¯s dormitory created a buzz of excitement throughout the building. Women flocked to the door, peering out with starry eyes, eximing, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome! I think I¡¯m going to faint.¡± Adam wore a nk expression,pletely ignoring the women around him. Leo approached and whispered, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, should we keep this private? The Alvarez and Zander families are connected. If you talk to them directly, they might retract their decision to remove Mrs. Alvarez from Yorhine University.¡± Adam was visibly upset. Celine had only been at Yorhine University for two days, yet she was causing a lot of trouble. Just then, Adam noticed her looking at him and turned to meet her gaze. Celine flinched at the intensity of his gaze. Taking a step back, she quickly moved to the side to make way for him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you maye in now.¡± Adam stepped into the women¡¯s dormitory for the first time, where he was instantly enveloped in a vibrant, feminine atmosphere. The space, shared by Hailey, was adorned in shades of pink,plete with peach¨Ccolored heart¨Cpatterned bedsheets. The decor was a stark contrast to Adam¡¯s reserved, mature masculine presence. Celine had lived there since leaving Alvarez Residence. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 124 Adam nced at Celine¡¯s bed, noticing how neatly her quilt and pillow were arranged. However, a white towel was left on the bed after she had just showered. Momentarily captivated, he quickly averted his gaze and turned sideways to catch a glimpse of Celine behind him. Celine exined, ¡°I fought with Elijah because¡­¡± ¡°Celine, 1 enrolled you at Yorhine University to focus on your study in medicine. What are you doing instead? Sleeping in ss and getting into fights afterward? While you may not be as talented as Carly, you shouldn¡¯t cause trouble. ¡°The Zander family wanted to expel you from the university. I can¡¯t continually drop everything to clean up your messes.¡± The frustration that Adam had suppressed for so long finally erupted, leading him to unleash his anger on Celine. Celine gazed at him, witnessing his anger. He seemed utterly unwilling to hear her exnation. Deep down, he simply believed she was utterly unworthy and unable to measure up to Carly in any way. He had transformed entirely from the man who yed cards with Carly in the barst night. He had been gentle, enjoying the grapes and wine Carly shared with him. But now, he was distant and impatient toward her. He liked Carly, but he hated her. She looked at him innocently. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I apologize for wasting your time.¡± Adam was stunned. Celine smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Moore contacted you. I¡¯ll let him know you¡¯re not my guardian, so you won¡¯t have to deal with my affairs anymore.¡± She walked out as she spoke, reaching for the door to let him out. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you may go now.¡± Adam¡¯s anger peaked as he grabbed Celine¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°Celine, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Celine attempted to push him away, but her efforts were in vain. Adam took a step back, inadvertently hitting the bed with his knee, which sent them both tumbling onto the mattress together. This was Celine¡¯s bed, infused with her delightful and charming feminine aroma. Adam recognized the scent well, having shared this bed with her on two asions. During the two days that she had moved out of Alvarez Residence, he had slept in thepany lounge. After two days without her alluring scent, he found himself unexpectedly immersed in it once more. Her soft physique pressed against his distinguished, cool frame. She had just taken a shower, and each of her hair strands exuded a captivating fragrance. In response, Adam¡¯s muscles tensed, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed rapidly. novelbin Celine screamed in surprise as they fell onto the bed. She instinctively tried to push him away and tried to get up. Yet, he grabbed her slender wrist and asked hoarsely, ¡°Celine, where are you touching?¡± She could still sense the firmness of his muscles as if she had been resting against his abs. She felt the urge to exin herself. ¡°I¡­¡± However, Adam wrapped his arms around her and gazed up at the ceiling with a rxed demeanor. In a husky voice, he inquired, ¡°Celine, can you please behave?¡° The Divorce Prescription Chapter 125 When Adam requested Celine to improve her behavior in a deep, hoarse voice, her heart instantly softened. She could sense his genuine need for her to make a change. In their three years of marriage, she took care of him while he was in a vegetative state. In return, he provided her with generous financial support and even enrolled her in Vorhine University, intending to end their rtionship afterward, However, her behavior at Yorhine University was far from exemry. Last night, he was distressed at the bar after hearing about her so¨Ccalled ¡°Goddess of Sleep¡± incident. This morning, he had trouble concentrating in the meeting, especially since the university had contacted him about her being the ¡°Goddess of War¡°. He had never encountered such a troubling scenario before. As shey on him, she suddenly remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t like women who are well¨Cbehaved.¡± Adam stared at her in disbelief. Celine ced her hands on his strong chest, using him for support to stand up. Her bright eyes focused on his attractive face as she spoke, ¡°I know you well, Adam. You have a thing for¡­ bitchy women.¡± Adam was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect her to speak so directly, especially with her innocent and beautiful face. Celine gazed at him confidently, her bright eyes gradually drifting to his alluring, thin lips. With an intense and bold stare, she remarked, ¡°I witnessed everythingst night while I stood outside the private room in the bar, Carly fed you some wine, and you seemed to enjoy it very much.¡± Adam knew she was therest night. Although he didn¡¯t see anyone when he turned, she witnessed everything from outside. ¡°You expect me to behave, yet you¡¯re out there pursuing bitches. You¡¯re truly a master at pretending.¡± Celine dered, pushing herself off him. However, her slippers had slipped off earlier, and she couldn¡¯t locate them. Hence, she was forced to remain seated on the bed. Adamy on her bed, his expensive ck couture suit contrasting sharply with the soft, peach¨Ccolored, heart¨Cshaped sheets. It felt forbidden. Celine kicked his muscr thigh. ¡°Get off my bed!¡± He red at her coldly. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Feeling provoked, she kicked him again without hesitation. Her feet were delicate and petite. As her foot hit his neatly tailored ck trousers, a surge of fury ignited in Adam¡¯s eyes. He grabbed her foot and replied, ¡°Celine, Carly can¡¯tpete with you. You¡¯re the bitchiest one.¡± Carly openly seduced him, while Celine did so secretly and was much more maniptive. Last night, Carly only shared wine with him, but today Celine kicked him out of bed. Carly was no match for her. Consequently, he feltpelled to end the rtionship and resist her allure. Adam red at her, Celine had just finished her shower, adorned in a sleeveless dress topped with a soft beige shawl. novelbin As she sat, the shawl slipped slightly off her delicate shoulders, exposing the thin strap beneath. Her delicate face exuded a gentle freshness, while her vibrant red lips enhanced her charm, enchanting all who dared to behold her wless beauty. Carly was different from her. Her exquisite makeup and striking red lips were always a hallmark of her style. He had never seen anything wrong with it, untilst night when he caught a glimpse of her smudged lipstick. At that moment, he realized that this small detail had diminished his attraction to her. Celine was rendered speechless. From his point of view, she was intelligent and could learn anything quickly, including how to attract men. However, no matter how she tried to win him over, he only had eyes for Carly. Therefore, he intended to end this rtionship. He held her right foot, a sensitive spot for her. She struggled to pull it away. ¡°Let go!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 126 Adam also sensed something was off. He nced at Celine, then loosened his grip. The soft, fair foot quickly withdrew and was hidden beneath her skirt. Adam sat up as well, shifting back to the main topic. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone handle this.¡± Celine curled up on the bed and refused. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez, but that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Adam looked at her. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Do you think I want to deal with your problems?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± she shot back. ¡°Since the moment you told me to leave Alvarez Residence, my problems have had nothing to do with you.¡± The tension between them thickened, and Adam¡¯s frustration was palpable. Celine raised her delicate eyebrows and looked him up and down. ¡°Didn¡¯t Carly satisfy youst night?¡± Adam froze in ce. ¡°If she did, why are you here? You just want to help me so I can repay youter, don¡¯t you?¡± His mind shed back to that stormy night¨Cthe one secret only the two of them shared. He¡¯d helped her, and she had repaid him. Adam stood up abruptly. ¡°I must have been out of my mind toe looking for you.¡± With that icy remark, he turned and walked out. He was gone just like that. Celine wrapped her arms around herself. She didn¡¯t need Adam¡¯s meddling in her life. He should stop pretending to be kind¨Cjust stay cold and heartless like he always was. She certainly didn¡¯t want his pity. Just then, the dormitory door opened, and Hailey walked in. ¡°Celine, why did Mr. Alvarez leave so quickly? He hardly ever visits. You should¡¯ve found a way to make him stay! You can¡¯t just let him go to that mistress, Carly!¡± Hailey had left earlier to give Celine and Adam some time alone. Celine understood Hailey¡¯s intentions and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Forget it, Hailey. He¡¯ll never like me.¡± Hailey was about to say something, but Celine cut her off. ¡°Our top priority is to deal with the current issue.¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Celine, do you have a n?¡± Of course, she did. She didn¡¯t need Adam¡¯s help. She could handle it on her own just fine. Celine got out of bed and tied her long, jet¨Cck hair up, exposing her swan¨Clike neck. She turned to Hailey. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hailey.¡± Hailey was puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Celine blinked, her bright eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°To deal with Elijah!¡± Hailey burst intoughter. Earlier, in Bailey¡¯s office, she sensed Celine had a n when she stopped her from acting impulsively. novelbin ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Adam returned to his luxurious Rolls¨CRoyce. On the driver¡¯s seat, Leo noticed his stormy expression and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, how should we handle Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s situation?¡± Adam¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her. She can deal with her own mess.¡± Then he let out a frosty snort. ¡°When she gets kicked out of Yorhine University, she¡¯lle crying back to me.¡± Leo was left speechless. Were this couple fighting again? Just then, a ding sounded as Leo¡¯s phone vibrated with a new message. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, there¡¯s been a twist in Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s situation!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 127 Elijah strutted into the dean¡¯s office, nked by his parents. He quickly spotted Celine and Halley, both looking refreshed andposed. His heart ttered when Elijah saw Celine¡¯s delicate face. He had always wanted Celine to be his girlfriend from the moment he saw her. Melody had only instructed him to create trouble for Celine, not to win her over, What puzzled him was why Celine,ing from such a humble background, would reject him. He didn¡¯t care where she came from¨Cwhy did she have the right to turn him down? Wherever he parked his sports car outside the girls dormitory, countless girls practically threw themselves at him. Elijah oneered arrogantly at Celine ¡°Celine, are you scared now? You¡¯ve only been at Yorhine University for two days, and you¡¯re already about to get expelled! If you apologize to me now, maybe there¡¯s still a chance to turn things around,¡± Victoria grabbed his arm. ¡°Elijah, look at how she beat you up. We¡¯re not letting her off the hook! We must make sure she¡¯s expelled from Yorhine University!¡± Henry turned to Balley. ¡°Mr. Moore, how are you going to handle this?¡± Before Bailey could speak, Celine Interrupted, ¡°Mr. Moore, if a bully sexually harasses female students on campus and threatens their safety, how should the university handle it?¡± Elijah sneered. ¡°Celine, why are you using me of sexual harassment again? Do you have any evidence?¡± He was sure Celine had none. But Celine calmly pulled out her phone and yed a video, It was a full recording¨Cfrom the moment Elijah and hisckeys arrived to when he ordered them to seize Celine and Hailey. Everything was clearly captured. Elijah¡¯s expression changed. He was stunned, ¡°Celine, you recorded a video?¡± Celine smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Elijah, just as you wished, the evidence speaks for itself.¡± Elijah fell silent right away. He never imagined that Celine had been recording everything in secret. Celine¡¯s bright, clear eyes fixed on him, radiating intelligence and confidence. Bailey was furious and scolded, ¡°Elijah! So you were the one leading a group to harass female students and stir up trouble. You didn¡¯t win the fight, and now you¡¯re ying the victim novelbin Elijah was fed up that people kept saying he didn¡¯t win! Halley smirked and added, ¡°Mr. Moore, what do you think we should do about this? I suggest calling the police!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t call the police!¡± Victoria rushed forward in a panic. She couldn¡¯t allow her son to get a criminal record. Celine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to have us expelled from Yorhine University?¡± ¡°We were just joking! Let¡¯s forget about this and pretend we never came here!¡± Henry grabbed Elijah and started pulling him away. Elijah, still unwilling, protested, ¡°Mom, Dad, does this mean I got beaten up for nothing?¡± Henry smacked him on the head. ¡°Shut up!¡± With that, They dragged Elijah out. The face finally ended Halley gave Celine a big thumbs¨Cup, and Celine responded with a radiant smile. Outside, Adam watched the scene unfold. Behind him, Leo eximed happily, ¡°So Mrs. Alvarez had an ace up her sleeve all along!¡± Then, he added as he frowned, ¡°That Elijah is outrageous. He actually sets his sights on Mrs. Alvarez and even wants her to be his girlfriend. He must be dreaming.¡± He turned to Adam ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it seems you misunderstood her ¡± He had indeed misunderstood Celine. She wasn¡¯t being unruly or liked causing trouble. She was simply acting in self¨Cdefense. It was Elijah who had targeted her Adam¡¯s gaze stafted to Celine, smiling brightly and vivaciously at Hailey inside the office. She was so full of life. Earlier, in the dormitory, she had tried to exin everything to him. But he hadn¡¯t listened. Instead, he hadshed out at her, and that was when the light in her eyes had dimmed. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 128 Adam felt a flicker of guilt but quickly dismissed it. After all, Celine had brought up this entire mess. She had only been at Yorhine University for two days, and that yboy Elijah had already set his sights on her. Adam had noticed the way Elijah had looked at her earlier. As a man himself, he could tell that Elijah was genuinely smitten with her. If she had just apologized and yed it coy, Elijah probably would have let the whole thing slide, and there would have been no need for him to get involved. The thought made Adam¡¯s mood turn cold and dark. This little vixen seemed to attract men wherever she went. He had sent her to university to study, not to flirt. He¡¯d better not find her dating someone here! Adam turned to Leo with a sharp gaze. ¡°Leo, you seem to be quite fond of Celine, don¡¯t you?¡± Leo had been showing favoritism toward Celine for some time now. Terrified, Leo straightened up immediately. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just think Mrs. Alvarez¡­ matches you better.¡± Adam let out a coldugh. Everyone around him seemed to start liking Celine. What kind of charm did she have? Melody had just hung up on her call with Carly. She was in a good mood. She nced at the time, expecting Celine to be packing up, already leaving Yorhine University. But just then, she spotted Elijah. He was being dragged into a luxury car by his parents, all three of them leaving in humiliation. ¡°Elijah!¡± Melody was surprised. She took a few steps forward. ¡°Why are you leaving? Shouldn¡¯t it be Celine who¡¯s leaving?¡± novelbin Had there been a mistake? At that moment, Melody¡¯s phone buzzed with a notification. A new post appeared on Yorhine University¡¯s online forum. She opened it, and her expression changed drastically. The post read, ¡°Campus Bully Gets Karma: Harasses Beauty and Gets Beat Down Instead¡°. Attached below was a six¨Csecond video showing Celine grabbing Elijah by the hair and mming him to the ground while she beat him up. As soon as the post went live, it exploded. Students flooded in to see it. Student A said, ¡°Oh my gosh, isn¡¯t that Mr. Elijah getting beaten up?¡± Student B wrote, ¡°Hahaha, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean tough, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m so used to seeing him bully others. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him getting bullied. I need tough for a bit!¡± Student Cadded, ¡°Wait a second. Isn¡¯t that Celine, the ¡®Goddess of Sleep,¡® beating him up?¡± Student D chimed, ¡°Whoa, Celine is insanely beautiful, like an angel.¡± Student E replied, ¡°She¡¯s truly otherworldly. I think she¡¯s even more gorgeous than Yorhine University¡¯s campus queen, Melody.¡± Student F said, ¡°Agreed, she¡¯s definitely more stunning than Melody. We¡¯ve just witnessed the rise of our new campus queen¨CCeline, the angel!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She never expected things to take such a drastic turn. Not only had Celine avoided expulsion from Yorhine University, but Elijah had been humiliated and forced to retreat. To make matters worse, the incident had gone viral on the school forum. Celine¡¯s takedown of Elijah was being apuded everywhere. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, her beauty was now being celebrated, threatening to dethrone Melody as Yorhine University¡¯s reigning campus belle. No! Absolutely not! Melody quickly logged into her alternate ount, Celestial Beauty, and left ament. ¡°I don¡¯t think Celine is prettier than Melody at all. Melody is not only stunning but also kind¨Chearted and an incredible dancer. ¡°She¡¯s every guy¡¯s dream girl, while Celine is just a country bumpkin. She doesn¡¯t evene close to Melody!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 129 Melody then immediately logged into her second alternate ount, GraceMoves, and pretended to reply to her first ount, CelestialBeauty. ¡°Exactly, I totally agree with you. If Celine, this so¨Ccalled ¡®Goddess of Sleep¡® who sleeps through her sses, became Yorhine University¡¯s campus belle, it would be a joke! ¡°Melody is still the real campus belle!¡± Then, Melody quickly switched back to her main ount and made a publicment. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stop arguing. Celine is a great person, too, and I¡¯m willing to give up the campus belle title to her if that¡¯s what everyone wants.¡± Melody juggled three ounts, ying three different roles, trying to stabilize the situation. She absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to lose her title as Yorhine University¡¯s campus belle. Sure enough, after this move, her loyal fanboys began to rally around her again. Student A wrote, ¡°Celine might be beautiful, but the campus belle can only be the talented Melody.¡± Student B added, ¡°Melody is my idol. No one can take her ce in my heart.¡± Student C chimed in, ¡°I stand by Melody, the true campus belle!¡± Melody appeared sweet and graceful to outsiders, especially with her charming words directed at the male students. Her stunning looks and figure had built up a legion of devoted fans. Gradually, the Yorhine University forum quieted, and no one mentioned the campus queen debate anymore. Celine, the ¡°Goddess of Sleep¡°, didn¡¯t deserve to be in this position. Melody¡¯s series of actions had sessfully preserved her spot as campus belle. She stomped her feet in frustration, clutching her phone. Using Elijah as a pawn had backfired terribly. She had almost lost her campus belle title to Celine. This felt like shooting herself in the foot. Just then, a melodious ringtone echoed, signaling an iing call. It was from Carly. Carly¡¯s excited voice came through. ¡°Hello, Melody, how¡¯s it going? Did Celine get kicked out of Yorhine University? I want to share this good news with Benjamin and the others. Let themugh at her too!¡± novelbin Melody¡¯s tone dropped. ¡°Carly, Celine didn¡¯t get kicked out of Yorhine University.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Melody could exin, a clear, pleasant voice interrupted her. ¡°Melody, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± Melody looked up and saw Celine and Hailey standing there. Celine¡¯s lips curved into a calm, almost serene smile as she looked at Melody. Melody immediately hung up the phone and red at Celine with burning hatred. ¡°Celine, you don¡¯t belong in Yorhine University. One day, I¡¯ll make sure you get kicked out!¡± Celine¡¯s smile lingered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Melody was rendered speechless. A tall, handsome figure approached at that moment¨Cit was Adam. Melody immediately grabbed his arm. ¡°Adam, you shouldn¡¯t have let Celine into Yorhine University!¡± Adam nced at Celine, whose bright eyes were now fixed on him. Just then, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor grew louder as someone walked toward them. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Melody is right. You shouldn¡¯t have let Celine into Yorhine University.¡± Celine turned and saw Tracy. The awkwardness and gloom from the birthday banquet were gone. Today, Tracy looked confident and radiant in a ck pencil skirt and crystal¨Chigh heels. Tracy attended Yorhine University, and as a renowned figure and James¡¯s direct student, her presence caused a stir. Many students excitedly took pictures of her. ¡°Look, look! Tracy is back at her alma mater!¡± ¡°Tracy studied abroad for two years and participated in many major surgeries. Do you know what the best part is? Her assistant is the legendary Dr. C!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 130 ¡°The Dr. C with amazing medical skills?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, Tracy is the pride of Yorhine University!¡± ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you see Mr. Lamberte out to greet her?¡± Everyone looked at Tracy with admiration and envy. Tracy arrived with James, walking proudly with confidence and an air of superiority that made her stand out. When Tracy and James stopped, she scanned Celine with obvious disdain before shifting to Adam. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Celine stopped studying at 16, and I hear she even sleeps through your lectures. What makes her think she¡¯s qualified to enter Yorhine University?¡± Melody seemed as if she found an ally, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly!¡± Adam¡¯s expression was asposed as ever. He nced at Celine. ¡°She will study seriously here,¡± Melody was about to say more. She¡¯d heard that Adam had personally arranged Celine¡¯s admission to Yorhine University and asked James to make an exception for her. He¡¯d never asked James for anything before¨CCeline was the only one. What made her so special? But James interrupted, ¡°Alright, everyone, stop arguing. I believe Celine will take her studies seriously from now on.¡± James was letting Adam keep hold of his pride, Melody fell silent. James announced excitedly, ¡°Let me tell you all some big news! Dr. C ising!¡± Dr. C ising? Adam¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He had missed Dr. C twice before. Was she finallying to Yorhine University this time? Melody was a huge fan of Dr. C. She asked eagerly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, is this for real?¡± Tracy smiled. ¡°Of course. Dr. C ising to give a lecture at Yorhine University. We¡¯ll all get to see the legend for ourselves.¡± novelbin Dr. Chad always been a mysterious figure who had been absent for three years. Melody asked, ¡°Mr. Lambert, are you Dr. C¡¯s student?¡± James grew nostalgic. ¡°When a rare gue broke out in the Middle East, the World Health Organization sent me to work on a vine. There was a medical equation that had been troubling me for a long time. No matter what I tried, I couldn¡¯t solve it. ¡°I was frustrated one day and went for a walk. When I came back, the equation on my desk was solved. It was Dr. C who did it. I didn¡¯t know she was still around. I went looking for her, but she had already left. However, I asked her staff and got her WhatsApp. ¡°I managed to add her, and now I¡¯m fortunate enough to be her student.¡± James shared how he became connected to Dr. C. Everyone listened intently. Then Melody suddenly asked, ¡°Tracy, since Mr. Lambert is Dr. C¡¯s student and you¡¯re his student, what¡¯s your rtionship with Dr. C?¡± Tracy was about to speak when a clear, melodic voice interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s Dr. C¡¯s grand student.¡± Tracy froze before looking up at Celine. Celine had said nothing until now, but now she spoke up. Celine stood gracefully, her serene demeanor undisturbed. Her clear eyes glinted with amusement as she looked at Tracy. ¡°You and Dr. C? When she¡¯s here, you should bow and call her ¡®Grand mentor.¡°¡± Tracy was dumbfounded. The atmosphere became awkward and tense, James cleared his throat and turned to Celine, ¡°Celine, about Elijah, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ll have someone handle it.¡± Celine¡¯s eyes locked with James¡¯s, and she gave a gentle nod. ¡°Yes, James. I trust you to take care of it.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 131 James was lett speechless. novelbin Who was Celine callingmes? Which James? No, that wasmes! name, but she shouldn¡¯t address him like that James had something to say, but Celine nced at everyone before turning to leave. Haileyughed softly, nced at James, and quickly followed Celine, ¡°Celine, wait for me!¡± Tracy and Melody were both shod ¡°Mr. Lambert, what did Celine just call you? Sise actually called you by your first name! Has she lost her mind? Both Tracy and Melody were stunned. tatues didn¡¯t say anything. This was already the second time. nie couldn¡¯t understand why Celine could call him by his first name so casually, Wasn¡¯t the supposed to show respect to her professor? Did she even understand concept of reverence? Only his mentor, Dr. C, could call him by his first namet Also, did she say she was trusting James to handle things? Adam watched Celine¡¯s retreating figure with a slight frown. She was truly fearless, even daring to call his uncle by his first name. At that moment, Leo stepped forward to remind him, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you have a dinner reservation with Ms. Tate at 7:00 pm. The table has been reserved. We shoul head back¡± Now that the for had been brolumn, he was talding Carly our for a romantic dinner that sight. Adam looked at James. ¡°When does Dr. C¡¯s lecture start Jatari replied, ¡°Tomorrow moming.¡± In that case, Adam decided toe early tomorrow to find out who this mysterious Dr. Creally was. Celine and Hailey weir walking toward the women¡¯s dormitory. Halley was still almost died Laughing Celine didn¡¯t see anything wrong with calling him james. was stillughing. ¡°Celine, you actually dared to call Mr. Lambert by his first name!! At that moment, star stopped in her tracks as the noticed a familiar figur figure ahead. intne folur to see the two days. Don¡¯t you miss the?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 132 At that moment, Halley stepped forward and sweetly called out, ¡°Grandma, hello.¡± Mary looked at Halley in surprise. ¡°Allie?¡± ¡°What, Allie? Grandma, I¡¯m Halley, Celine¡¯s roommate and good friend. Celine is well¨Cbehaved at school, and we all like her a lot.¡± Halley winked at Mary, hoping wouldn¡¯t reveal her true identity. Inediately understood. ¡°Alright, alright, then I can rest easy,¡± line tell so happy. She looped her arm through Mary¡¯s and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re rarely out. Let me take you out to have some fun. Mar, beamed with joy. ¡°That sounds wonderful! I do love going out.¡± -line and Halley took Mary to the street, and they passed by a bubble tea shop. Halley suppested, ¡°Celine, let¡¯s get a cap of bubble tea. They¡¯ve justunched a new drink that¡¯s really delicious¡± celine nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Celine, Hailey, do you drink bubble tea?¡± Celine knew that elders often forbade younger generations from drinking things like bubble tea in wealthy families. She quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, actually, drinking bobble tea asionally doesn¡¯t harm your health¡ª¡® ¡°Can you buy me a cup too? I¡¯d like to try it.¡± Mary suddenly said. Celine was taken aback. She saw Mary leaning on the counter of the bubble tea shop, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll have the toasted brown sugar bubble milk tea. It looks so delicious!¡± Celine and Hadley exchanged a nce, and both smiled. Having a fashionable, lively elder in the family made everything feel so much more cheerful. Celine waved her hand ¡°Miss, please get my grandmother a roasted brown sugar bubble milkteal¡± Inside the six¨Cstar restaurant, the restaurant manager approached to greet them. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate, this way please.¡± Adam had brought Cadly to a candlelight dinner. ly wore a delicate, form¨Cfitting sleeveless dress,ading womanly charm. Adam looked distinguished in a ck suit, tall and elegant, while Carly worr They made the perfect couple. The restaurant was filled with the sound of soft ne, setting a romantic atmosphere. They were seated by the window, and the restaurant manager pulled a chair for Carly. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Adam, I heard that Celine got into a fight on rumpus Inday?¡± Adam¡¯s face showed irritation and impatience at the mention of this. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her tonight.¡± He didn¡¯t want to bring up Celine. Although they hadn¡¯t been able to use the fight as an excuse to expel Celine from Yochine University, Carly felt that Adam¡¯s indifferent and impatient attitude toward Celine had made it all worth it. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention ¡°Carly raised her wine ss. ¡°Adam¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to mention Celine because it made him uneasy. He picked up his wine ss, ready to toast Carly. But the next second, he froze Though the gleaming ss of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, he saw something outside. Across the street, there was a bubble tea shop. An elderlydy took arge sip of roasted brown sugar bubble milktea, putting her cheels as it she had discovered something truly antazing. Adam narrowed litseyes. Wasn¡¯t that his grandmother? novelbin just as he thought that, the elderlydy walked away, disappearing from his view Adam quiddy dismissed the thought. It couldn¡¯t be Mary Mary was et Alvarez Residence and hadn¡¯t left the hose years. The won in the shop wasn¡¯t dressed like his grandmother, and there was no luxury cat picking her ir. Most tanpurtardly, Mary had carver drunk milk tea ¡°Adam, Adam, what¡¯s wrong H things. It was probably because Celine had been messing with his mind muchtely that he was starting Adam sapped back to reality. He must luve been seeing thing He clinked his ss willicaly¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Outside, Celine had escorted Mary away from the bubble tea shop, and soon, the ture of them stopped at a ce. Zrm Foot Spa! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Mary looked at therge sign trading Zen Foot Sp Spa She then took another sip of her milktra andreously asked, ¡°Celine, what kind of ce is this?¡± celine raised an eyebrow yfully, smilling. ¡°Wise people avoid love dramas and rx with a massage. Grandma, Halley, I¡¯m treating you both to a foot massage!¡°. them walked in confidently. The shop owner immediately greeted them with enthusiasm
  1. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯d like thure male therapists. Please send us your tallest, most handsome, top male therapistle
The hop yner responded cheerfully, ¡°Sue, VITS, please follow me, At the high¨Cend rest amant, Adam and Carly enjoyed I dinner in the romantic glow of candlelight, apanied by the soft melodies of a piano. just then, Adam¡¯s phone vibrated, signaling an iing call. It was from Alvarez Residence. Adams answered, and Alfred¡¯s panicked voice came though. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, something bad has happened!¡± Addam¡¯s face stiffened, and his expression tumed cold. ¡°What happened?= ¡°Mi. Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez Senior is missing!¡± ¡°What When did she go missing?¡± ¡°Ma. Alvarra, I went out for a while this attemoon, and when I returned, she was gone. Also, these past few days, Mrs. Alvarez Senior has been asking a lot about Mrs. Alvarez¨Cwhether she¡¯s doing well at school and if anyone is bullying her. Could Mrs. Alvarez Senior have gone to find her?¡± Adam¡¯s mind sacrd. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the bubble tea shop across the street through the window. It was very close to Yorhine University. The elderlydy drinking bubble tea just now wasn¡¯t anyone else¨Cshe was his grandmother Adam hung up the phone and immediately stood up. Carly looked confused ¡°Adam, what happened?¡± He pursed his lips together ¡°Something¡¯s happened to my grandmother. I won¡¯t be able to stay with you tonight. You should head home Without another wood, Adam tumed and left, The romantic candlelit dinner was ruined, and Carly felt a little upset. Was Mary doing this on purpose? She had thought that now that she and Adam had broken the ice, they could deepen their rtionship. But every time they tried to have a private moment, someone always internated Yesterday, it was Allie, and today, it was Mary! 2 Soon, Adam arrived at the entrance of Zen Foot Spa Lea softened his voice as he reported, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we found out that Mrs. Alvarez¡­ brought Mrs. Alvarez Senior and Ms Hailey her Adam red up at therge sign that read, ¡°Zeu Foot Spa¡°. ¡°What are t they dog bege?¡± he asked. Adam poised an eyelnow. ¡°Why are you hesitating?¡°. people avoid love dramas audix with a massage.¡± Les wiped the cold sweat from his forehead ¡°Wise pr Aden Frozr for a moment. So, Celine brou Mary and Allie hete for foot massages? The Land Adam quickly stepped into spa eowner warmly greeted in ¡°Hey, handsome. Are you here for a foot massage?¡± Agroped well named bodyguard naled in, locking the shop owner to the alde. Adam walked in with Lea. Each step he took in his shaip, tailored ck trousers leli a powerful, steady ate, menjenzing everyone acudial The wedddounded haspletely hone their male therapist by milles. He was a handsome! The bodybustsee door to VIP khoan goyard Hepped aside Adam entered and saw the thire people inside. novelbin Ceilte, Mary, and Halley werefortably lying on the couch, theit heel bg pampered by the tall and handsome male therapists who were giving them toot Celine smiled and asked, ¡°Giulia, is the foot massage manfortable?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 134 Mary took another leistinely sip of her milktes, sighing incontentiment. ¡°This is simply divine,¡± she said with As she spoke, bet attention suited to the young, handsome therapist standing before her. ¡°How old ar ¡°I¡¯m 15,¡± the therapist replied politely. satisfied stille, She asked curiously ry duckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°No wonder men still adore 18¨Cyear¨Colds, even when they¡¯re to. Turns out even an o¨Cyear¨Cold grandina rupted in the room.
  1. ¡°tailey couldn¡¯t contain themselves, theirughter eclosing through the, blending with Mary¡¯s carefree chuckles.
Leo had nned to step in to remind celine about the cument situation, but hearing the cheerfulmotion, he hesitated. Kuking his head, he quietly backed away. Forget it Everyone had their own blessings Celine would just have to handle this herself. Meanwhile, Adam stood frozen in the doorway, veins lobbing on his forehead. The scene before him was unimaginable. His grandmother, sitting there with milk tea in hand, thoroughly enjoying herself with a foot massagel A dark, oppressive anger surged through his chest, rising to his temples. Its bloodshot eyes What was she thinking? Had shepletely lost her mind? This was outright rebellion! the root of all this chaos. He had been so sure their story was over, convinced he was on the verge of starting a new chapter with Carly. But no, Celine had managed to insert herself into his lite apam, fuming everything upside down. Bisssfully unaware of the storm brewing outside, e, Celine continued rxing on the sofa. Her delicate feet rested in the hands of a tall, handsome therapist, who skillfully kneaded them. Perhaps it felt too good, her toes twitched adorably, their yful movements exuding a lively charm. Adam¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. Standing there with his hands on his lips, he let out an incredulous . novelbin Back in the women¡¯s dormitory, he had once grabbed those same soft little feet, only for her to yank them away in a panic, hiding them under her skin. What a hypocrite. At that momer, Hailey noticed him standing at the doorway. She bolted upright in shock and stammered, ¡°Mr. Alvarez?¡± Mary, still mid¨Csip of her milktea, froze in shock ¡°Adam?¡± Celine, however, remained oblivious, loungingfortably with an eye mask over her face. ¡°Adam? No way he¡¯d show up here. He¡¯s probably at a fancy restaurant at this hour, having a candlelit dinner with Carly.¡± The next second, the eye mask was yanked off her face, and an unmistakable aristocratic profile loomed above her. I was the devil himself. Celine gasped as if she had just seen a ghost. Adam red down at her, his expression dark and menacing. Though gritted teeth, he roared, ¡°Put your shoes on and get out here. Now!¨C Celine scrambled to obry, stumbling out of the room. In no time, she, Mary, and Halley stood in a row in the corridor, their heads bowed like high school students caught misterhaving Adam¡¯s sharp, steely gaze swept over them, making the air around them suffocating. ¡°Who¡¯s idea was this?¡± h Without fursitation, Mary and Itailey both painted directly at Celine. Celine Weilell sprechess. What utter betrayal he demanded coldly. Hailey cleared fart that awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just remembered that i have homework to finish. I¡¯ll head back to school now Without waiting for a response, she slipped away Mary quickly followed suit. ¡°Adam, it¡¯ste. I need to go home now. Leo, take me back. ¡± in an list and, the corridor emptied, leaving only Adain an Celine looked up at Idm with wide, innocent eyes, his expression as dark as a brewington, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ll be on my way to Before she could move, his strongnd mped around her slender wilt. His voler, cold and menacing, rumbled in her eat. ¡°Okl I say you contaid leave?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 135 Chapore 135 ven het permission to leave Celine tried to free her delicate wrist, but Adam¡¯s long,manding fingers gripped her tightly, dragging her along without mercy. tane vo delne? Let go of me Where are you talon swrie long and umelding, forcing Celine to stumble awkwardly as the struggled to keep up. He marched her out of the spa and shoved her into his Rolls- tom, drving off without a word Tonight, the tech department employees were workingte to meet a deadline. Some had just been about to grab a cotter when they noticed their overbearing Cro imalling in dragging a breathtakingly beautiful womun | traces of sleepiness vanished instantly: ¡°Good evening, Mr Alvarez¡± Adam didn t spare them a nce, pulling Celine straight toward his office novelbin tech department buzzed with excitement once the office door shut behind them. our CEO w Witte? Oh my god, she¡¯s like an angel!¡± nemployed a photo of Celine and shared it in thepany¡¯s real chat group. The group exploded with chatter. same woman who got into a fight at university and had Mr. Alvarez called in during an important meeting?¡± orgeous ¡ª more beautiful than Carly.¡± that¡¯s why she¡¯s the wife, and carly is Carly.¡± ¡°Looks like Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s causing trouble again. Did you see the look on Mr. Alvarez¡¯s face? He¡¯s probably about to give her a serious scolding. ¡± shipping them so hard I¡¯ve fainted from it!¡± e the CEO¡¯s attice, Adam shoved Celine inside and mmed the door behind them. He tore off dangerous energy ture off his tie with rough, almost violent motions, radiating raw ¡°Celine, exin yourself a candlelit dinner with Carly had caught her red¨Chanded. When she stayed silent, Adam stepped closer, his imposing figure towering over ber. His breath was heavy, and his eyes narrowed into a cold smile as he spoke ¡°Was it you who took and out for bubble tea?¡± He began listing her supposed wrongdoings.
  • immediately denied it. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have any bubble tea!
Sering ber lie so tantly, Adam¡¯s broad chest rose and tell with barely contained rage. ¡°Did you or did you not take Grandma for a foot massage?¡± I really underestimated you. Is there anything you won¡¯t do? It¡¯s bad enough that you can¡¯t behave, but now you¡¯ve dragged Grandma and Hailey into this Juan¡¯s unus shout made Celine¡¯s shoulders tremble, but she lifted her chindefiantly, her voice steady despite the fear. thy are you yelling at me! I haven¡¯t said a word about you and Carly, so what¡¯s wrong with me going for a foot massage? How daje tak back? Adam¡¯s eyes darketed as he showed her backward surface of the window. Before she could recover, his tall, powerful frame pressed against her, trapping her elitar a strodes backcollided with the cold, unyielding si Between tom and the ss Thera, Adana¡¯srge, strong nght hand closed around her slendereck, hasgar locked our he or het face with a mix of rage and disbehet ¡°Celine, you must have a The air around her seemed to grow thinner, and she saved at histone go of me.¡± Adia¡¯s eyes lingoed onter angeli, doll face, still taw withsage How she disrupts let him emotions, and show no temorse) His pria prouatred form ka Kas he prally going to strangle her! ? pressed against her cold, this ones Celiowe didn¡¯t want to die in desperate me, the stood on her tiptors, Iraning forward her soft lips p Adam froge, bas tall framar going digid Celine¡¯s lip lingered against his for a moment before adue parted then slightly, knigg him gently. Her lips traced the sheep contours of his mouth, Adam couldn¡¯t remember thest time they based Alle bow was that bet kiss rare sent a numbing heat coursing through his retire body. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 136 Adam panted brivily, his weight pressing down entirely on celine. Dammit His body seemed to remember ber He hadn¡¯t even touched Carly. Most men would crave a butle romance or passion at his age, but he¡¯d always been indifferent to such things. It never felt like he met Celine. Especially that stormy night when she helped him. That night, she let him taste something he¡¯d never experienced before. time he came into contact with her, that feeling resufaced, stirring him in ways he couldn¡¯t control. loosed on betalender neck, and celine sucked in big gulps of fresh air. washer. She pressed her hands against his strong, chiseled chest, trying to shove him off. ¡°Adam, let go of mel Adam¡¯s sharpieves glinted, catching a faint, erre tinge of red. Bracing his hands against the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window behind her, he lowered his intense gaze onto her. ¡°Still gonna say you didn¡¯t drink bubble tea?¡± He could already taste the sweet tevor lingering in her mouth. Celine instantly damped a hand over her lips. ¡°nubble teas are all artificial sweeteners. They¡¯re bad for you wadays, bubble teas are handmade. It¡¯s not as cheap or unhealthy as you think. Drinking one tonight won¡¯t rain Grandma¡¯s health,¡± she cut him off. Her lips still camed that sweetness, with the faintest trace of creamy milk. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because the bubble tea had been artisanal or if she just naturally tasted that sweet, There was something about her an energy so vibrant and youthful that Carly, with all her carefully crafted elegance, simply couldn¡¯t match. Adam said nothing more. His gaze swept downward, lingering on her lips¨Cshiny and soft from the kiss¨Cand then back up to meet her ever What was that look? She¡¯d only kissed him out of desperation, a deeting attempt to escape his grasp. It hadn¡¯t meant anything. But now was he thinking about kissing her again? The way for looked at her¨CGod, it was so captivating. His maic charm was simply part of him, effortless and inescapable. novelbin suddenly cooched down, slipping out from under his arm and quickly retreating a few steps, putting as much distance as she could between them. The moment she backed away, the ambiguous atmosphere between them dissolved like smoke Adam straightened up, brushing off the moment as it regaining hisposure were effortless. ¡°Mr Alvarez, you¡¯ve lectured me enough. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to campus now, Celine said. His reply was swift. ¡°I haven¡¯t given you permission to leave.¡± Before she could respond, a knock at the door broke the silence, Leo entered, bncing a stack of papers in his hands. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, here are the five test packets you asked for ¡± Trst packets) Without hesitation, Adam took the stack and unceremoniously tossed it into Celine¡¯s arms. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re going to take your studies seriously. You¡¯re Tutashing all five of these toni.¡± The weight of the pagesnded against her chest, and she caught them awkwardly, staring at him in utter disbelief. Was he serious? Wash out of has anned? Did he even tedize was she was! hy tomorrow, she was going to make lum a joke, a story everyone wouldugh at over lunch. Burmadghd loaught, she had no way of fighting back. Within¨Corberoption, Celine grudgingly sat down. The scratch of her pen filled the silence as she began working Mam, on the other hand, had already dismissed her from his thoughts. He retumed to his lock ck leather office chait and began reviewing documents. About passed durid, the city skyl gleamed under the nket of tight. When Adam finally nced up, his gaze settled on Celior¨Cand froze. She had slumped over the desk, sound asleejt. She¡¯d fallen asleep again? Adan walked over to her, and when he looked down at the test packets scattered in front of her, he froze. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 137 All time test packets were finishe al them up, flipping, through the pages quickly. The neat, delicate handwriting was was unmistakably cellor¡¯s Every anweer was hadpleted five test parkets inamfiour, and alls a had perfect sens he pull that oft? tion ¨C ¡®ouded Adam¡¯s mind as his pare shifted to Celine, still sound asleep at the desk. Then, his voice cut through the silence, ¡°Leo.¡± Mans istet, the office dont opened, and Leastepped inside ¡°Mi Alvarez, what can balo for you ? Adam¡¯s true tommed sharp. ¡°Leo, I didn¡¯t expect you to do something like this right under my nose. urm blinked, caughtpletely off guard. ¡°Mr. Alvaser, what did I do?¡± adam mmed the test packets onto the desk, ¡°You let Celine cheat by giving her the answers!¡± Leo froze, his mind racing. Then his thoughts practically screamed, ¡°What?¡± Mr. Alvarez, I didn¡¯t do anything! Bot Adam wasn¡¯t interested in heating an exnation. To him, exnations were just excuses. Their was no way Celine, with her cument ability, could havepleted five perfect test packets in an hour unless Leo had handed her the answers. #douth¡¯s sry docked. Don¡¯t let this happen again. Now get out,¡± Adam sald cuntly. Lee stood there, utterly dundifounded With a sigh of defeat and slumped shoulders, Leo left the office, thinking bitterly, ¡°Why me? What did even do? Adam had nned to wake celine up and give her a thorough lecture, but the sight of her sleeping so peacefully gave him pause. Realizing howte it had gotten, he had no choice but to scoop her up lito lids arms. Carrying her into his private lounge, he made his way to the bed. He¡¯d been staying there the past few days Carefully, beid Celine down on the bed, tucking her in. He intended to leave immediately. But just as he tumed to go, her arms suddenly wrapped around his neck, With surprising strength, she pulled him down onto the bed with her. And for the second time in just a few days, the two of them ended up in bed together. Celine wriggled into his arms. Her delicate hunds clung tightly to his neck as she smuggled closer, finding afortable spot against him before slipping back into novelbin deep, untroubled sleep. Adamy their stadfly, his entire body tense. Even after days apart, she was still as clingy as ever Clinging to him rightly, not letting go Adam tried to pry her hands off him ¡°Orline, let go. We can¡¯t sleep together like this¡± Carly had made it clear that he wasn¡¯t allowed to share a bed with her. But Celine didn¡¯t respond. Adam sighed, his sharp, handsome features softening with a trace of helplessness and frustration Soon, sleepiness began to creep in, tugging at his resistance. He gave up Besting his hand Higlely on lier delicate shoulder, he pulled her closer into bisams and closed his eyes. Just then, his ne lit upo
  • nightstand. The screen glowed with Carly¡¯s name It was her calling
But Adam had put his phone on silent earlier. The call went unanswered, inging again and again in vain until the screen dimmed back into darkness The next meeting, Adam stitted, bis eyes slowly fluttering open A wann, boneless weight was still nestled to his Celior hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Adams slutted his gaze to the clock on the wall. It was almost i ne atti De rarely slegat thiste. Normally, he was up by six apt whenever slept with Celine beside him, his sleep quality improved so much so that he always Carefully, be mined to slips at fin hut ther Aether. He needed to get up and start day. The tried to pull away, Celine clung tighter tom, ben anus wapping tour timmdy arousal linn. Adain nced down at her fair, delicatece, still rxed in sleep ¡°Celine, I need to get up and go to work¡± tin respromise, be hurled l?rf?rdeeper into hdwchest. She wiggled slightly and let out a sleepy, muffled widimper. It was a spoiled, alost petnt ¨C The kind of girlidi protest that felt like a dawn out ¡°No¡± sweet, Leasing, and utterly disarming. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 138 Adan sank back into bed teram moment, his Adam¡¯s apple rollingzily. He hadn¡¯t realized before just how coquettish Celine could be. When she used that soft, teasing tone with him, he could feel the muscles in his lean waist righten instinctively. novelbin But he really had to get up tuv, Adam pulled his arm free from her grasp and climbed out of bed. He headed into the bathroom and turned on the cold water to clear his head. A moment Dare Emerged refreshed, dressed sharply in a ck shirt and matching cktrousers. e stepped into his office, he froze. wady there. She turned to tace him, bet red lips carving into a smile ¡°Adain, don¡¯t tell me you just woke up.¡± It was already 8:00 am, and Carly was here. She had never seen Adam sleep in sote. Adam paused momentarily, dearly caught off guard by her early arrival: post then, Leo rushed into the room. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just stepped out to check with the Marketing Department. I didn¡¯t realize Ms. Tate had already arrived. Leow full well that Adam and Celine had spent the night in the private lounge. Celine was probably still in there, asleep on the bed. And now Carly was here. This was bad What if the two women ended up in a fight over Adam? Screaming, hair¨Cpulling, chaos? Leo didn¡¯t even dare nce at Adam¡¯s face. Carly, however, didn¡¯t miss a beat. Her sharp instincts kicked in immediately as her eyes narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I not allowed to drop by unannounced?¡± Her gaze shifted toward Adam¡¯s private lounge. ¡°Adam, you don¡¯t have a woman hidden in your lounge, do you? Afraid I¡¯ll find out?¡± Before anyone could stop her, she started walking toward the door. Adam¡¯s tall, broad frame moved swiftly in block her path ¡°Adam, why won¡¯t you let me in? I called you many timesst night, and you didn¡¯t answer. And now, this morning, you¡¯re waking upte. Did you sleep with someone else?¡± Carly snapped. Adam frowned ever so slightly at her usations. His thin lips parted as he responded, his deep, maic voice calm and steady, betraying no emotion. ¡°Carly, leave He told her to leave? Why should she leave? Carly wasn¡¯t going anywhere until she found out exactly who the woman in the lounge was. Without hesitation, she shoved Adam aside with surprising force and reached for the lounge door ¡°This is it. It¡¯s over. We¡¯re done for,¡± Lea thought, panicking silently, Carly stormed into the lounge, but the moment she stepped inside, she froze Adam followed her in, his sharp gaze immediately darting to the bed. The sheets were rumpled, but it was empty. Celine was gone. The bed that had held her only minutes earlier was nowpletely vacant. The lounge was empty. Not a soul in sight. Leo, standing just outside, was equally battled. ¡°Where did Mrs. Alvarez go?¡± he wondered. But with the immediate crisis seemingly averted, Leo sprang into action, eager to diffuse the tension. His tone was smooth and professional ¡°Ms. Tate, you¡¯ve misunderstood Mr. Alvarez He workedtest night, and with an early meeting this morning. A kork at the door booke the moment. A department manager entered, holding a neatly stacked pile ut documents. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, these are the papers requiring. your signature ¡± Carly¡¯s fiery doubts began to cool. Petups she had been overthinking things. How could Adam possibly love someone else behind her back Her own insecurities, bet fear of losing him, had made her jump to conclusions. E A pang of guilt swept over her as she turned her gaze to Adam Hertone suttened, tinged with regret. ¡°Adams, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll leave you to handle your work.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Caity tuned and left the rou Ariam¡¯s sharp eyes followed be retreating figure until she disappeared though the doorway. Then without a word, he stepped further into the lounge. No. That was impossible. She couldn¡¯t have simply walked out on brown without being seeis Adam¡¯s plescing gaze swept across the room, scanning everyer with precision. And then his eyesnded on the wardrobe. The doors were closed, perfectly still. But someiling about them felt off, it was as if someone might be hilding Inside. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 139 adam reached out and i I opened the wardrobe door, and there she was Celine was curled up in theer of the wardrobe, her small body buddied tightly, her long, silky ck hair cascading around be When the door wring open, her sleepy, dee¨Clike eyes still hary from post waking up¨Cnapped up to meet his, startled, like a frightened fawn caught in the ut moment, she looked so pititul, se vulnerable. She was like a sectet mistress someone might keep hidden away, forced in flee the bed and hide in a closet ven the wite bar?evin munnowncod. Adam frowned ¡°Why are you hiding in the wardrobe? celine blinked, bet thoughts still scattered from sleep. She had woken suddenly she had been sleeping on his bed in the lounge of Carly¡¯s voter outside. As her surroundings registered, she realized She couldn¡¯t even remember how she got there. Thest thing she remembered was dozing off at the desk. That when Carly stemmed in, clearly on the warpathi, celine had panicked and instinctively hidden in the wardrobe. Lisoking sp at Adam now, she asked, ¡°1s Carly gone? Celime tilted her head slightly, a faint, yful smile curving her lips. ¡°When I saw Carlying in, I hid on my own. Mr. Alvarez, wasn¡¯t I good this time?¡± Adam¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his thoughts flickered darkly. ¡°Good? When it matters, you¡¯re never good,¡± he thought to himself. Without a word, Celine began climbing out of the wardrobe. But she had been crouched in the confined space for so long that her legs had gonepletely numb The minment she stepped out, hersers buckled, and she wobbled forward, about to copse onto the carpet. Adam¡¯s hand shot out with lightning speed, his long, strong fingers closing around her slender am. He steadied her effortlessly before she could hit the ground, Celine bent one knee slightly, wincing as she tried to shake the pins and needles out of her leg. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez,¡± she murmured. Adam¡¯s gaze stayed on her. She reached up, brushing a lock of hair behind her show¨Cwhite ear, the delicate curve of her profile catching the light. His lips pressed into a thin line before he finally spoke, his voice low and measured. ¡°Next time something like this happens, if the man hasn¡¯t told you to hide. there¡¯s no need for you to hide. Got it?¡± Celine¡¯s longshes fluttered slightly at his words. Did he think she wanted to hide? She was the real wife? Carly was the mistress here, not her. And yet, crouching in that wardrobe, feeling pathetic and ridiculous, had left her shaken. ¡°I was afraid Carly would hit me,¡± she muttered Adam let out a low, sarcasticugh. ¡°You think you can¡¯t beat her?¡± The memory of Celine pining Elijah to the ground and beating him senseless was still vivid in his mind. The idea that she couldn¡¯t handle Carly? That was hard to Celine caused her gaze to meets: ¡°I can beat Carly, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll take her side.¡± Adam Trope, her words catching hish off guard. She was afraid of Carly. She was afraid of lim siding with Carly. Crline¡¯s atrady paze stayed on his handsome face. After a beat of silence, she asked seriously, ¡°I one day carly and I really got into a fight, who would you help? Adarn looked at her but didn¡¯t say a word. His silence was as good as an awer ¨C he would side with Cady Carly, b¨²s favorite, the oor he¡¯d given so much power and confidence that she could walk around like she owned the ce. Gelite dowdy but family pulled her an from lus grasp. iin his haul, Adam let his ann fall to his side Celine fruword ditly, bei voiceced with confusion. ¡°Me Alvarez, why was I sleeping in your lounge?? novelbin Adani¡¯a raporssion temainedrd. ¡°You tell asleep at the deskst night. When you woke up, your wandered into my lounge and shamelessly made yourseli date gasped softly, her eyes widening in shock was that something she had done ? ,st night did I sleep alone? on did I. derp with you?¡± Her gaze, brimaning within damanswered igaradious, betrayed hier groupe struggle to recall how stud clog to his resk and suggled into his arms. Adam, totiring her apparent atujaria, decided it was best to let it go. Alteralj,st night had been isothing more than an ident. A mocking smark cursed his thin lips. ¡°Celine, what exactly ste you bepling for? Did you think I¡¯d sleep with you? I slept on the couch.¡± Celine lulent The Divorce Prescription Chapter 140 Geline hadis Lexpected anthing. She knew Adans would never sleep with her. Carly wouldn¡¯t allow it. But did he really have no humiliate her like that? ¡°adini, do you hate me that much? Fine. I¡¯ll make sure you never have to see me again!¡± ith it, she tumed en het heel and walked away. che two parted onbad terms. Adam¡¯s sharp textures hardened, his expression tuming icy as he stepped into his office and began working through urgent files. It wasn¡¯t long before carle burst in. ¡°Adam, when are we heading to Yothine University? Dr. Cis giving a lecture there today, and we¡¯ll finally get to see what she Carly had a congenital bean condition, and Dr. C was her only hope Twice before, Dr. Chad failed to appear at scheduled events, and today Carly could barely contain ber anticipation. The legendary doctor had finally arrived. ?of course, hadn¡¯t forgotten about Dr. C. He was curious too. Who was this brilliant yet elusive doctor whose reputation seemedrger than life? signing thest document on his desk, Adam rose to his teet. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yoshine University.¡± Celine arived at Yothine University to find the campus alive with excitement. Everywhere she looked, banners fluttered in the breeze, boldly dering, ¡°Wee, Television crews from several major Mercity stations had set up cameras, eager to capture the event andnd an exclusive interview with the mysterious Dr. C. The lecture was already shaping up to be the most talked¨Cabout event of the year. Celine nced at her watch. It was almost time, and she needed to head backstage. Before she could get fer, Tracy and Melody spotted her from across the crowd. Tracy¡¯s sneer was instant. ¡°Celine, what are you doing wandering around like this? Do you have any idea how important today is? Dr. C is here! We couldn¡¯t even sleepst night, we were so excited, and we¡¯d been waiting here for hours. Are you trying to ruin everything and embarrass Yorhine University?¡± Melody let out a sharpugh, her mocking tone cutting through the air. ¡°Oh, Tracy, why waste your time talking to her? Celine¡¯s probably nning to sleep through Dr. C¡¯s lecture anyway. Isn¡¯t that what she¡¯s best ar Celine didn¡¯t feel like arguing. What would be the point? Just then, Carly¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What are you all doing here! Celine looked up, startled. Carly had arrived, and beside her stood a tall, striking figure¨CAdam. Melody¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Adam! Carly! You¡¯re here too!¡± she greeted cheerfully. novelbin Carly returned the smile, her tone warm. ¡°Adam and I came to attend Dr. C¡¯s lecture.¡°¡® Adam and Carly were here for the lecture too. It seemed everyone had gathered for Dr. C. Alvarez, The moment Adam appeared, Tracy¡¯s bright, striking eyes immediately locked onto him. She took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Alva Adam gave her a curt nod, but his cold, detached gaze quickly shifted to Celine. Feeling the weight of his eyes, Celine turned her face away, refusing to meet his Carly serious voice broke the silence. ¡°What were you all talki were you all talking about?¡± Melody eagerly jumped in ¡°Carly, we were just talking about Celine¡ª¡± But before she could finish, James¡¯s voor boomed fun inside therge lecture hall. ¡°Dr. C is about to arrive. The lecture is starting. Everyone, please take your They quickly said, ¡°Let tot waste any more time on her. Let¡¯s go see Dr.C¡± Carly cast a disdainful te in Celine¡¯s direction before turning her attention to Adam Looping heran through his, she said, ¡°Adam, let¡¯s go see Dr. C.¡± Adam¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. His face remained unreadable as he began walking toward the lecture hall with Caly on his arm, Tracy and Melody trailing closely belnit Celine was left alone bere they had gated. The message was clear, they didn¡¯t think she was worth another second of their time. She trained silent. Her phone buzzed in berhand, and a WinsApp notification popped up. It was from James. ¡°Doctor, have you anived?¡± Celine¡¯s lips curved into a faint sulle. She quickly typed back her reply, The Divorce Prescription Chapter 141 ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 141 celine entered the backstage area. As per her instructions to Jaines, it had already been cleared out. She waspletely alone. novelbin She sat in front of the vanity and begantving her long, silky ck hair into a low ponytail, revealing her slender, san¨Clike neck |_ Then, she applied a light, refmedyer of makeup. A final touch of lipstick brought the look together. Cel, we rarely wore makeup, as her natural features were already pure, delicate, and almost ethereal, But now, with just a subtle enhancement, her beauty seemed scherworld. From outside, Jusses¡¯s voice echoed through the lecture ball. ¡°Good morning, everyone. Celine rose from her seat and walked to the stage curtain, lifting a capacity auditorium was filled, a sea of faces buzzing with anticipation Cameras clicked and whimed incessantly, several television At the podium stood James, speaking into the microphone. ¡°Good morning, everyone. Today, we are gathered here to wee The crowd erupted as one. ¡°Dr. Cl¡± janes smiled. ¡°That¡¯s night¡¯s an incredible or to have Dr. Chere at Yochine University to deliver this lecture celme¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd. Adam sat in the front row, dead center in the main section. His tall, elegant frame exuded an effortless authority, and his cold, chiseled features betravedno emotion To Adam¡¯s lettere Carly and Tracy, to his right at the university¡¯s vice principal and head of academics. No matter where Adam went, he was always the center of attention, always in the spotlight. James¡¯s voice cang with excitement. ¡°And now, let¡¯s wee Dr.Cto the stage!¡± It was time for Celine to step into the spotlight. For three years, she had been gone. For three years, her title had been Mrs. Alvarez But today, she was reiming her identity¨CDL.C She couldn¡¯t help but imagine Adam¡¯s reaction when he saw her. And Carly¡¯s. And Tracy¡¯s. And Melody¡¯s I would be a sight to remember. Celinat prepared to make her entrance. She was ready. But before she could take a step, a sudden sharp pain exploded at the back of her neck The blow came Last, a blunt object striking her from behind. Her vision blurred, and before she could react, everything went ck as her body crumpled to the floor. Adam sat in the center seat as Carly leaned in close, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°Adam, we¡¯re finally going to see Dr. Cl¡± The curtain began to draw back slowly. Adam¡¯s gare followed, but the stage was empty. There was no Dr.C Apple of confusion spread through the auditorum. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Dr.C¡± Tracy raimed, James, standing stiffly at the podium, froze indisbelief. Just moments age, Dr. Chad confirmed via a message that she was backstage. How could she simply ¡°Everyone, please pemain calm.¡± James attempted, his voice strained as he struggled to regain control of the crowd But his words did little to stem the chaos. Munnus rose Into panicked whispers, and the audience buzzed with spection. Amid themotion, Adam¡¯s phone lit up. He nced at the screen¨Cit was Hailey Lacuring himself, he stood and walked brisky out of the lecture hall. The moment be answered, Hailey¡¯s panicked voice cut through the line. ¡°Adam! Something¡¯s wrong, Celine¡¯s in trouble!¡± Judan¡¯s features darkened instantly, hits thin lips pressing into a line. ¡°What happened to her this time ¡°I just sa Gelite! the was hurled out [Taken away! I couldn¡¯t catch up to the car, but it was Elijah¡¯s men, Elijah has taken her!¡± What? Bij had takenlos f Not long ago, she had baducted by that scumbag Larry. And now, she was in the clutches of the notorious ybay, Elljah. How many (Beni dom she have chasing after her? Awwar of frustration, agitened Adam¡¯s chest. Trouble send to follow line like a shadow, dragging him into chaos time and time again. ¡°Ade, you¡¯d better find Celine Bay! I swear, Elijah seems very interested inher you don¡¯t act quickly, she might get stolen from under your nose. ¡± Hailey She had seen Celine being loured intoile carandan¡¯t wasted a secoal before calling Adam, desperate to win him. Adam didn¡¯t respond Ending the call, he slipped the phone back into pocket just as Len approached him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, should we lock down the pads like we didst time?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 142 Adam¡¯s expression was cold and razor¨Csharp. ¡°Elijah¡¯s car tes are untouchable in Merrity. Locking down the roads won¡¯t w work intime.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the n, Mr. Alvarez?¡± Leo asked.. Without a word, Adain pulled out his phone and dialed a mumber¨CElijah¡¯s father, Hendy. A te? family and the Zander family shared long¨Cstanding tirs, and by custom, Adam was expected to address Henry as ¡°Uncle Henry¡°, Annected almost instantly, and Henry¡¯s voice came through ¡°Adam? What an unexpected call. What¡¯s the asion?¡± novelbin Adam¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, his tone cutting like steel. ¡°Your son just kidnapped someone who belongs to me. Think carefully, Does he have any private vis in the suburbs?¨C Meanwhile, in a private vi on the outskirts of the city, Celine¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. She quickly became aware of her surroundings¨Ca luxurious, oversized bed beneath her and the omate decor that adomed the space. Where was she? Her pulse quickened as she shot upright, her body taut with m. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re awake?¡± A man¡¯s voice pierced the silence. Her head snapped in the direction of the voice, her eyes locking onto Elijah. Her pupils narrowed instinctively ¡°Elijah? What are you trying to do? past moments ago, she had been preparing to step back into the spotlight as Dr. C, but now Elijah had dragged her her. Elijah smirked. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do? The other day, you humiliated me and beat me so badly in front of everyone. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time even the score forthis Elijah was a man unustomed to disgrace. The humiliation she¡¯d dealt him still burned, and he wasn¡¯t the type to forgive. He had been waiting for opportunity to make her pay. Celine¡¯s hand inched subtly toward her waist, her instincts licking in. But as her fingers brushed the fabric of her dress, her expression faltered. Earlier, while changing backstage, she had chosen a sleeveless white dress. She hadn¡¯t thought to bring her silver needles or her medicinal powders. Elijah suddenly eased himself down onto the edge of the bed beside her. ¡°Celine, I¡¯ll give you two options. First, you kneel and apologize to me. Second¡­¡± His gaze lingered on her face, taking in her delicate features. With makeup, Celine looked radiant and breathtaking, enough to stir his heart. Celine instinctively shifted back, putting as much distance as the bed allowed between them. ¡°And the second option?¡± she asked. Elijah¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°Second, you be my girlfriend. If you agree, I¡¯ll forget what happened that day. Your little ¡®win¡® can just be chalked up t lovers¡® spal He dated to ask her to be his girlfriend again. *I will never be your girlfriend,¡± she dered firmly, her tone resolute. to have any idea how many women would kill for the chance Elijah¡¯s expression hardened instantly. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Do you ha to be my girlfriend? Celine didn¡¯t bother answering. Without another word, she climbed off the bed and darted toward the door, But she didn¡¯t make it far. Elijah grabbed her arm in one swift motion and shoved her down onto the bed. ¡°Celine, if I can¡¯t have your heart¡­ then I¡¯ll just take your body instead.¡± Pissing her down beneath him, Elijah began tearing at her clothes. ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Celle seamed, struggling with all her might. Her nails raked across his neck, leaving a deep, bloody scratch. Her deisance seemed t to turl him further, his blood boiling with exhration. With a sharp re, he raised his hand and struck her hard across thece. Celine¡¯s vision med as the p rattled her senses. The metallic tang of blood pealed in lige mouth, a thin trail dripping from theer of her lips. Elijahtore l?s shirt over his head in a heartbeat and unbuckled his bell with the same urgency. The pale glow of her wless skin, the delicate curve of her bare arms, and the long, slender liner of herlegsset les pulse hammeding. ¡°Damn it,¡± he thought. He¡¯d been with plenty of women, but something about celine was different. She was exquisite and inesistible. without hesitation, he grabbed the hem of her diess and posted it upward. ¡°Celine, I really like you just be mine already,¡± he murmured. Celine¡¯s scream tore through the room, sharp and unrelenting. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 143 Celine was truly terthed. Like any girl facing such a vition, she couldn¡¯t keep calm¡ªshe was shaking uncontrobly, ¡°Let me go! Det ?tt me! Ah!¡± she screamed, her voice saw with desperation as she struggled to think of a way to fight back Suddenly, the door burst open with a thunderous bang, kicked in with enough force to cattle the walls. stand into the room, his movements sharp and deliberate. Without hesitation, he seized Elijah and tore him off Celine. Then, Adam¡¯s tist came crashing novelbin Thigh hit the floor, but Adam didn¡¯t stop. A second punchnded, then a third, each one hander than thest the time Adum stepped, Elijah¡¯s face was a mask of blood. adam__Adam_¡± celine¡¯s voice trembled as she called his name. Adam dropped Elijah, and tumed toward her. She had sat up on the bed, but her entire body quaked with fear. A vivid red handprint matted her right cheek, and the swollen skin was a stark contrast against her pale Adam¡¯s mind again, and his veins throbbed with rage. Hetookarped breath, his voice low as he said, ¡°Did he touch you?¡± celine¡¯s wide, tear¨Cfiled eyes tumed to him. ¡°No he didn¡¯t ¡°Are you sure? Let me see,¡± Adam demanded, his tone sharp. He felt the weight in his chest eased slightly when Celine said Elijah hudn¡¯t touched her, but the anger inside him still burned hot, His ts curled, itching tond a few more punches on Elijah to leave. Take me away from here But before he could move, Celine wrapped her arms tightly around him. ¡°Adam, stop. Mease I just want to leave. Tak hy sprawled on the carpet, his face smeared with blood, his dull, unfocused eyes staring into nothingness. If Adam didn¡¯t stop now, something irreversible would happen. With a sharp inhale, Adam forced himself to hold back He took off his ck coat and carefully draped it over Celine, wrapping herpletely in its protective weight. Then, without a word, he scooped her form into his annis and camned her out Half an hourter, the sleek Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulled into the driveway of Westwood Vi, Adem stepped out, still cradling Celine, and strode directly to the master bedroom. Inside the en suite bedroom, he gently ced her in the spacious bathtub, Reaching over, he turned on the hot water, letting it flow into the tub Celine¡¯s body was icy cold, her pale skin drained of life. It wasn¡¯t until the warm water began to wrap around her like a soothing balm that a faint flush retumed to Adam¡¯s deep, cuming voice broke the silence. ¡°You put on makeup? ¨C still slightly damp at Celine looked up at him. His sleeves rolled up to arveal his strong forearms and the gleams of anexpensive watch, his tailored ck trousers still The soft clumpati glow of the bathroom lighting cast him in a striking contrast, every inch of him exuding the quiet power of a man who was always in control. Batluses told a different story They burd with pestraford anger and a trace of mockery. ¡°Lipstick too?¡± elite opened her mouth, her voice barely above a winsper. ¡°L¡® Adam¡¯s hands dropped to his hips as he stared at her, frustration sharpening his words like a de. ¡°Dr, was giving a lecture today. Every single student wi pving to be their Why did you dress up like this? Who do you think Hijah would target if not you? teline stayed silent. Hermind was still praling, her heart shaken by the weight of what had just happened. As her thoughts settled, a surge of injustice use within Her eyes reddened, l¨Cun¨Cpooling stil they spilled over,rge droplets standing down her cheeks. Sebepantorry Adam froze, and has tall true wed rigid ¡°Hey, Cell. Why are youerying Don¡¯t think you can a few tears and expect this to be over. ¡± Her tears fell, heedless of his words. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 144 Celine¡¯s teams kept talling, one after another, sshing softly into the bathwater ¡°All you ever do is yell at me! what¡¯s in wrong about me wearing makeup? What¡¯s so wrong about putting on lipstick? Carly wears makeup and lipstick every single dy, and you never yell at heil were the one kidnapped, you¡¯d probably be holding her,forting her, calling her your baby! But you¡­ you just hate me! Why do you hate me so much?¡± avoids broken apart into choked cries. She was trembling now, her delicate shoulders shaking with each unsteady breath. -and¨Crimmed eyes, flushed nose, and skin glistening with tears ¨C looked impossibly fragile, as though she were made of water, dissolving into the steams that poured from berryes Adam¡¯s expression shifted at once. Without hesitation, he knelt on me see beside the tub. ¡°Celine, stop crying Do wasn¡¯tuned to seeing her cry. In fact, he could count on me hand the number of times he¡¯d ever seen her like this. time had been in her sleep, when she dated out, begging her mother not to leave This was the second time, and it was because of him. He had made her cry Tearson her face. ¡°Carly wears makeup and lipstick, yes, but you¡¯re not like her.¡± Adam reached out, hisrge hand gently brushing away the te zee was naturally delicate and ethereal, her fair skins and soft features so striking that even the faintest touch of makeup made her stand out all the more Espersally the lipstick¨Cit painted her lips in a vibrant, tempting red, like a perfectly ripened peach, irresistibly inviting, as though daring anyone to take a bite. Carly could wear lipstick and makeup without timing the slightest trouble. But Celine? The moment she did, trouble always seemed to follow. She and Carly were not the same. No matter how gently he tried to wipe her tears, they only fell faster, Her Large, watery eyes locked onto him, zing through the tears with a defiant, almost childlike fury. ¡°¡°You¡¯re just based! Carly is perfect at everything, and I¡¯m just temible at everything!¡± Adam had neverforted a crying girl before, and now he feltpletely out of his depth. Why were there so many tears? He softened his tone, his deep, maic voice dropping low and husky as he tried to apologize. ¡°Celine, stop crying. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I shouldn¡¯t have you is that better?¡± But the tears didn¡¯t stop. They kept streaming down her face, Adam, why do you hate me so much the thought echoed in Celine¡¯s mind. She leaned forward and in a sudden burst of frustration, gently bit down on his strong it wasn¡¯t hard, not enough to cause him pain. novelbin Judanti didn¡¯t say anything. It biting him would stop her tears, so be it. He¡¯d let her After a moment, Celine released him. She sniffled, her red nose twitching slightly as she looked up at him. ¡°Did it hurt?* Adam washi¡¯t sure how other men might feel about having a girlfriend lr her- Timadly ask if you were hurt. a girl who would bite you out of frustration, only to feel guilty I guilty afterward and He didu i know about other men, but he kuw this. At that moment, his heart felt like it was on the verge of melting in trurka, Adani had always known that Celiur was trying to endure bin. And, if he was honest with himself, he didn¡¯t mind. Hier way of getting under his skin, her quiet provocations ¨C be found himself drawn to them, unable to prstst Jma¡¯s dark, nuteise pare locked onto hers, and be shook his head. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t bunt,¡± line bugged her sleiades amis aroundnell and winspried, ¡°I want to take a bath. Leave. Bark in the bedcouin, Lead, is expession serious. ¡°Mr. Alvarra, Mr. Z Zander is here. He knows the situation has gotten out of hand, and now that he¡¯s heard. An¡¯s face pedained cold, and an tips parted as he replied calmly, ¡°Have dan wait for me in the study.¡± dr¨Cone study, Henry and inde, Victoria, Mein aliady rated Hemy¡¯s eyes were watchful as they met Adam¡¯s. ¡°Atam, Hasir, B ¡®Henry said. ¡°Ite was reckless and ¡°Adam, l¡¯in begging you. Your Uncle mile has only one son. Please, let Elijah go, I promise we¡¯ll discipline him properly in the future.¡± Her n¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. Histone was sharp and devoid of any warmth. ¡°Leo, see them out.¡± Henry and I held you when you were a baby! The Zander esitation, Leo stepped forward and gestured toward the door. ¡°Mr. Zander, Mrs. Zander, this way, please.¡± ¡°star dackened, frustration flickering in his eyes. ¡°Adam, are you going to be this heartless? All this, for Celine? I¡¯ve looked into her, she¡¯s just some country bump¨Con and a failing student. Is she worth it? Are you willing to destroy the rtionship between the Alvarez family and f amilies into enemies? Adam didn¡¯t even flinch Instead, his cold gaze shifted to Leo. Zander family over someone like her? Are you prepared to tumour Leo responded immediately, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Mr. Zander, Mrs. Zander, would you prefer to leave on your o Henry¡¯sposare shatteredpletely. ¡°You¨CFine, we¡¯ll leave on our own!¡± He grabbed Victoria¡¯s arm, and the two stormed out of Westwood Vi. Fon your own, or shall I arrange for someone to escort you Outside, Henry¡¯s frustration erupted like a volcano. ¡°That Adam! He has no regard for our rtionship, no respect at all! He¡¯spletely ruthless. Infuriating!¡± Victoria tugged at Henry¡¯s sleeve, her tone urgent. ¡°Honey, Elijah is still in Adam¡¯s hands. If he doesn¡¯t let him go, what are we going to do? Elijah is our only son. It anything happens to him, the Zander family will have no held You have to think of a way to save him.¡°¡± Henry was furious, but he understood there was no simple way to deal with Adam. After all, it had been Elijah who was in the wrong from If things escted further, mending the situation would be next to impossible. the st start Ter Adam¡¯s unyielding, icon¨Chearted demeanor left them with no options. He had dismissed them coldly, without a hint of consideration. When Henry found himself at a dead end, an idea suddenly struck him. ¡°I¡¯ve got irl We can ask someone for help!¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Who? Who could help us?¡± Henry uttered a single name. ¡°Carly.¡± Victoria seized the idea like a lifeline. ¡°Yes, Carly! We can go to her. Carly is Adam¡¯s favorite. If she says a word to him, Adam will definitely let Elijah go!¡± Half an hourter, Henry: ry and Victoria arrived at Tate Manor, bearing an array of high¨Cend luxury gifts, ¡°Ms. Tate, here¡¯s thetest designer handbag, along with some bracelets and other essories. We hope you¡¯ll like them.¡± The Zander family¡¯s visit was greeted with great fandare. Hayden, Lucy, and Carly weed them into the sitting room After all, the Zanders were a prominent family in high society, closely tied to the Influential Alvarez family. Typically, the Tates wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of associating with them. Carly¡¯s eyes sparked as she took in the luxurious gifts. It wasn¡¯t that she particrly cared for them¨Cbeing with Adam meant she already had ess to thetest, limited¨Cedition items from top brands, often delivered to her before they even at the market, She had grown used to extravagance. What truly delighted her was the significance of this visit. The illustrious Zander family, so powerful and prestigious, had humbled themselves to seek her tavot. That was a symbol of her rising influence and insportance. In the tight ¨C lil, exclusive world of the elite, connections were everything. If Carly hoped to marry Adam one day, she would need to cement alliances with Karuilies Jalur the Zanders to strengthen her social standing- le always knew how to position herself strategically in Adan¡¯s world novelbin Carly soiled. ¡°I love them. Thank you, Mr. Zander, Mrs. Zander. You really didn¡¯t have to go to a much trouble.¡± Henry didn¡¯t waste time and got straight to the point. ¡°Ms. Tate, I¡¯ll be honest with you. We¡¯re here because we need your help.¡± Lucy, who had been usually quiet since Hayden had pped her in front of the police station, had brewed coffer for the guests herselt. Startled, she blinked and asked curiously, ¡°s Zander, Mrs. Zander, what could Carly punably help you with?¡± Victoria jumped in to exin. ¡°Today, my son Elijah kidnapped Celine M. Alvarez went to rescue her, and we he¡¯s captured Elijah. He¡¯s refusing to release him and is determined is punish hian to appease Cellor ¡± Carly¡¯s expression changed instantly. So that was why Adaim belt Dr. C¡¯s lecture such a hurry. He had gone to save Celinel The Divorce Prescription Chapter 146 How many tinies had this happened already! Thest time Celine was kidnapped by Larry, It was Adam who had rushed to save her Hadn¡¯t he also gone as far as capturing Elijah, all for Celine sake? Given the close ties between the Alvarez and Zander families, was Celine truly worth Adam going to such lengths? inched her lists at the thought hed to Carly with a pleading expression. ¡°Ms. Tate, everyone knows you¡¯re Mr. Alvarez¡¯s favorite. A single word from you carries more weight than a tom ammone else. If you could just say something to Mr. Alvarez, he¡¯d surely release my soft Carly, Hayden, and Lucy exchangedowing smiles, their expressions filled with satisfaction. Curly¡¯s ruby lips curled into a smirk. ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about? It¡¯s a minor issue. Fine, I¡¯ll speak to Adam right away Thank you, Ms. Tatel We¡¯ll eagerly wait for your good news,¡± Henry replied. Carly walked off to find Adam. Hayden chuckled. ¡°Mr. Zander, Mrs. Zander, you didn¡¯t need toe all this way for such a small matter. Rest assured, Adam dotes on Carly so much. It just a matter of het saving the word.¡± Lisey added with a smile, ¡°Mr. Elijah has so many great qualities, and countless girls are drawn to him. It must¡¯ve been Celine who seduced him, cacing mat Come, let¡¯shave some tea stopplimenting. ¡°Mr. Tate, Mrs. Tate, yOU The Imat of them sipped tea, their conversation lively and full of praise. Henry and Victoria couldn¡¯t st a wonderful daughter.¡± Hayden and Lucy beamed with pride. Carly was their crowning achievement. At Westwood Vi. Celine had just finished her shower when a maid respectfully brought in a tray of ice. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez asked me to bring this for you to reduce the welling on your face He had even instructed the maid to bring her ice, Celine¡¯s heart softened. Whenever she faced danger, he was always there for her. novelbin ¡°Where is be?¡± she asked. ¡°Mr. Alvarez is in the study.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go findm,¡± Celine said Celine stepped out of her room, intending to thank Adam in person. But her footsteps halted abruptly when she saw Carly Carly was here The two women crossed paths in the hallway. Carly¡¯s gaze swept over the red, swollen handprint on Celine¡¯s face before giving her a haughty once over. ¡°I heard Elijah kidnapped you. How do you n to deal Celine¡¯s eyes remained cold andposed as she looked at Carly. ¡°He broke the , so of course, he¡¯ll face the legal consequences.¡± 50 Carly let out a mocking to be disappointed. Mr. Zander and Mrs. Zander came To begine. All it takes is a word from me, and Adam will let Elijah go. If you don¡¯t believe ine, wait by the door and listen for yourself.¡± Celine¡¯s longsties quivered. Carly lifted les chin and walked away, her confidence radiating. Bul de paused, as it recalling something amusing, and tumed back with a yful smile way, wrie you justing out of the master bedroom? The bed influere is so soft. I love sleeping on ¡± Celine fioze, bei body stiffening at Carly¡¯s words eliar, ate posiatiways standing in the shadows, envying everything thave? jealous that I have a mother, that I have Adam? Sometimes, I thank you¡¯re truly i The Divorce Prescription Chapter 147 After speaking, Carly strode into the study, her crystal heels clicking sharply against the floor. Celine stood frozen in ce, stiff and unmoving. *1think you¡¯re truly pitiful ¨C so unloved ¡± The words echoed in her ears, growing louder as they reverberated through her mind. rew Carly looked down on her. To Carly, she was forever unloved, a shadow lurking in the background, constantly coveting her mother and her Adam, Carly stabbed at her chest, its ache mingling with the bitter Irony. Locy and Adam had originally belonged to her. She stared at the tightly closed door of the study. If Carly asked Adam, would he release Elijah? uly had told her to stand by the door and listen, but Celine couldn¡¯t summon the courage. She didn¡¯t dare to bear. The warmth that had briefly filled her heart earlier was cooling, bit by bit. She should never have ced any hope in Adarn. Without hope, there¡¯s no disappointment, no further hurt The maid approached with an ice pack. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, you should apply this to your tace¡± celine shook her head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± she replied, her voice hollow, Inside the study, Adam sat in his leather chali, reviewing documents Carly walked over to him and began massaging his shoulders. ¡°Adam, I heard you had Elijah detained,¡± she said softly. Adam looked up from the papers, his sharp gaze piercing, ¡°Hency came to see you?¡± His eyes were so perceptive that nothing could escape him.. Carly admitted it openly, ¡°yes. Adam, you should release him. The Alvarez and Zander families have a long¨Cstanding rtionship, both socially and in business. Are you really going to breakties over someone like celine? She¡¯s not worth it¡± She was not worth it. Everyone kept saying the same thing. Adam pushed Carly¡¯s hands off his shoulders, his cold gaze fixed on her ¡°Carly, you¡¯re a woman too. I didn¡¯t expect you to say something like that.¡± Carly froze, caught off guard, and tried to exin. ¡°Bat Celine wasn¡¯t even hurt, was she? Adam¡¯s mood darkened further, his presence radiating cold, oppressive energy. ¡°I¡¯m not releasing him. Go home.¡± arly was stunned. She had spoken up, yet Adam refused her. He wouldn¡¯t let Elijah go. Adam, Mr. and Mrs. Zander came to me personally. I already promised them you¡¯d let him go. If you refuse, how am I supposed to face them?¡± Adamn caut her a chilly nce. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. No one told you to make promises on my behalf.¡± novelbin Carly¡¯s face turned pale. She hade here full of confidence, convinced, like everyone else, that a single word from her would sway him. Instead, Adam had rejected her without hesitation. ¡°Leo,¡± Adam called out. The door opened immediately, and Leo stepped inside. ¡°Mr. Alvarez Adam¡¯s gaze returned to his documents. iis voice was cold and detached. ¡°Escort Ma. Tate out.¡± Leo turned to Carly. ¡°Ms. Tate, this way, please.¡± Carly was trembling with anger. Who would have thought she would be treated no differently from Iteary, both of them unceremoniously thrown out? the stormed toward the door, her heels clicking sharply, but suddenly stopped mid¨Cstep as if struck by a thought. Her lips tightened, and she spun back toward ¡°Adam, are you refusing to let Elijah because he lost a woman or because the womens celle?¡± Adarn nced at her, Ins voler with impatience, ¡°Get out.¡± Those two words ignited Carly¡¯s fury. Me reached out and showed a vase of the desk, sending it crashing to the floor. With a loud crash, the vase stuttered into countless plerei, sciening shards arms the floor. Tids the first time they had fought so tirarely over Cellie. In the end, Carly left. The study¡¯s atmosphere tumed icy, suppressive that no one dared approach Ad?m?. Unable to focus on lds work any longer, Adin stood up and headed to the master bedioni. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 148 The bedroom was empty, with no sign of anyone. The bathroom door was shut. Adam stood at the doorway and called softly, ¡°Celine, are you still in there?¡± There was no response. No one answered him. Adam raised his hand to knock, but the bathroom door opened on its own. He paused and stepped inside. The bathtub was empty, Celine had vanished. Where could she have gone? Adamwalked back out. At that moment, the maid entered the room ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez has already left.¡± she left? Just like that, she was gone? Adam¡¯s eyes fell on the untouched ice pack ¡°she didn¡¯t use the ice for her face?¡± ¡°No, Mrs Alvarez said she didn¡¯t need it.¡± A note was pinned under themp on the bedside table. Adam reached out with his long fingers and picked it up. The note contained just two words¨CThank you. She left quietly, leaving only those two simple words behind. Adam ced his hands on his hips and let out a humorlessugh, clearly exasperated. The maid excused herself, leaving Adam alone in the spacious master bedroom. He leanedzily against the desk and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. cing on between his lips, be lit it with a flick of his lighter His tall, broad shoulders slumped slightly as he exhaled a putt of smoke, allowing it to swirl and blur his sharp teatures. Adam rarely smoked, but his frustration. demanded the numbingfort of nicotine. A short whileter, Leo appeared at the doorway. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate has retumed home. As for Mr. Zander¡± Adam tapped his cigarette into the ashtray, his gaze falling on the faint bite mark on his arm left by Celine. Frowning, be knitted his brows and said, ¡°It Henry calls again, tell him just one thing Carly stepped into the living room of Tate Manor, where Henry and Victoria immediately stood to greet her. ¡°Ms. Tate, where is my son? Did Mr. Alvarez agree to release him?¡± Hayden and Lucy nced toward the door. ¡°Carly, didn¡¯t youe back with Elijah?¡± They had assumed Carly would retum with Elijah. Seeing no sign of him, they stood there, bewildered. Carly nced at the four eager faces. Hermood was sour, and her tone sharp. ¡°Mr. Zander, Mrs. Zander, I¡¯m sorry, but Adam refused to release him.¡± What? Henry, Victoria, Hayden, and Lucy froze in shock Henry said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Tate? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be Mr. Alvarez¡¯s favorite? His so¨Ccalled sweetheart?¡± Victoria¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. ¡°Henry, we clearly trusted the wrong person Favorite sweetheart? She can¡¯t even sway Mr. Alvarez. What a fraud.¡± Hetty sureted. ¡°Ms. Tate, you¡¯ve wasted our time.¡± With that, Henry and Victoria hated to leave. Hayden and Lury tried to stop them.¡± Mr. Zander, Mrs. Zander, please wait. novelbin Herry and Victoria stopped abruptly. ¡°Take everything we brought with us,¡± Henry ordered The ck¨Csuited bodyguards immediately began removing the piles of luxury gifts stacked in the living room ¡°Mr. Zander! Mrs. Zander!¡± Hayden pandeked, practically jumping in ce. ¡°Carly, what is going on here?¡± Lucy was equally incredulous. ¡°Carly, you spoke to him yourself, and Adam still didn¡¯t agree to release him?¡± Their earlier arrogance tumed into unbearable humiliation. Carly dug her fingealls into her palms in resentment. ¡°Celine. The game between us had ufficially begun,¡± she thought. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 149 ¡°That borts¡­ Hailey, be gentle celine had renumed from Westwood Vi to the women¡¯s dormitory. Halley was pressing an ice pack against her swollen face Seeing Celine cry out in pain, Hailey cursed angrily. ¡°That beast Elijah! How could be hurt you so badly? Where is he now? And why did youe back alone, Celine? When Halley heard the knock at the door earlier, she opened it to find Celine standing there with a red, swollen handprint on her face. Celine¡¯s arms and legs were also covered in red mario from wheir she had been gripped. These were clear signs of violence. It waste at night, and Celine had returned alone, battered and bruised. Balley¡¯s heart ached as she wondered what had happened to Elijah. Earlier, Carly had gone to find Adam, so Halley assumed Elijah must have been released. Celine¡¯s longshes trembled as she reached out to embrace Halley¡¯s warm body. ¡°Halley, my face hurts. I don¡¯t want to talk¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Just let me check where else you¡¯re hurt. We¡¯ll use more ointment, and tomorrow you¡¯ll be back to your beautiful self, Hailey said, tring tofort her. of the b Under the dim, golden light of the hostel, the atmosphere felt warm and calm. Thanks to Halley¡¯s care and the effect of the ointment, the swelling on Celine¡¯s face and the mark on her body had disappeared by the next day. Her sin returned to jen kostuni Talf and smooth appearance. The two of them were heading to the cafeteria when Henry and Victoria suddenly appeared, blocking their path. Hailey immediately went on guard. ¡°What do you want?¡± Henry and Victoria dropped to their knees in front of Celine with a loud thud. Halley froze in shock ¡°Celine, they¡¯re kneeling..¡± Celine was equally surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Henry and Victoria to kneel before her. With a frown, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Henry and Victoria looked utterly exhausted, their eyes filled with anxiety. Tears streamed down Victoria¡¯s face as she pleaded, ¡°Celine, my son is a scoundrel. He wronged you tembly. We are kneeling to beg for your forgiveness. Please, just this once, ask Mr. Alvarez to release him.¡± Celine paused. ¡°Adam hasn¡¯t released him yet?¡± Henry shook his head, ¡°No. Last night, we begged Carly. She spoke to Mr. Alvarez on our behalf, but he refused to let Elijah go. Mr. Alvarez said something ¡°What did he say?¡± Celine asked. ¡°He said we were asking the wrong person. Instead of pleading with Carly, we should be pleading with you. Did he really say that? Celine had assumed that once Carly intervened, Adam would release Elijah immediately. To her surprise, he hadn¡¯t, and he had even made that statement to Henry. ¡°Celine, Elijah is the only heir of the Zander family We have spoiled him since childhood and failed to discipline him. That is why he hurt you. We are willing topensate you in any way. Just name your terms.¡± ¡°Celine, the Alvarez and Zander families luve been close for generations. If Mr. Alvarez is doing this for you, are you really willing to let our families tear each other apart novelbin Henry and Victoria stayed on the knees, desperation clear in their voices Geline looked at them calmly ¡°Stand up. I¡¯ll call Adam and ask l¨²m to let Elijah go.¡± ¡°but i don¡¯t wait to see Elijah again,¡± Celine added, stating her colition Henry quickly agreed. ¡°As soon as Mr. Alvareleases him, we will take our son abroad. He won¡¯t ever appear in Celine nodded. ¡°Alrigle.¡± Henry and Victoria thanked her profusely before leaving front of you again Celine took out her phone and hesitated as she hovered over Adam¡¯s timber. Adam had truly surprised her. Wasn¡¯t Culy the woman he adored? How could he have refused her request? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 150 Last night, she left without saying goodbye and didn¡¯t even thank him in person. E Did he see the note she had carefully ced on the bedside table? ¡°Celine, what are you zoning out for? Humy up and call Mr. Alvarez! This time, he really stood up for you!¡± Hailey urged. Celine dialed the number. The melodious ringtone rang once before someone answered in an unhurried manner. He answered the call but said nothing, leaving the pth ¡°end silent. Cetim slender fingers gripped the phone tightly as her heart began to race. She hesitated, unsure of what to say. Then, his deep, maic voice came through. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to talk, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± He was about to end the call. As always, domineering and decisive. Mr. Alvarez, wait! Just now, Mr. Zander and Mrs. Zander came to the school to see me. You can let Elijah gor novelbin now.¡± Celine quickly spoke up. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied curtly Her longshes fluttered. Gathering her courage, Celine said softly, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, thank you.¡± She sincerely expressed her gratitude, hoping it might convey her feelings. But all she got in retum was a mocking chuckle. ¡°Celine, is ¡®thank you¡® the only way you know how to express your gratitude?¡± Celine clenched the phone tightly, feeling helpless under his sarcastic tone. She was at a loss for words. At that moment, Hailey chudded beside her. ¡°Celine, since Mr. Alvarez helped you this time, you should repay him properly. ¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes sparded with innocence, utterly oblivious to any deeper implication. To her, ¡± ¡°repay him¡± was simply a gesture of gratitude. The phrase ¡°repay him¡± echoed in Celine¡¯s ears, malding her cheeks burn. She had her own way of ¡°repaying¡± Adam. That time with Larry, he had saved her, and she had ¡°repaid¡± him. This time, he had saved her again, and it seemed she would have to ¡°repay¡± him once more. Celine didn¡¯t want to dwell on why he had rejected Carly. She didn¡¯t want to overthink it or get carried away. She preferred to treat his help as a transaction, where neither owed the other anything Biting her rosy lower lip, Celine softly asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, thank you for helping me. I want to repay you. Would you ept it?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line, followed by two short tones. He had already hung up, leaving only the sound of a busy tone in her ear. Celine was speechless. She stood there, phone in hand, feeling utterly dumbfounded. She had just asked Adam if he wanted her ¡°repayment¡°, and he had hung up onber. Her delicate, wless face instantly turned crimson, ring with both embarrassment and indignation. He didn¡¯t want it. Fine. If he didn¡¯t want it, so be it. There was no need to act so smug about it. This was utterly humiliating- Her thoughts were interrupted by a suddenmotion as a figure emerged ahead. Tracy had arrived. A group of students surrounded Tracy, their faces filled with admiration. ¡°Tracy, please sign an autograph for me!TM ¡°Tray, we want to be as amazing as you someday!¡± Hailey leaned in and whispered, ¡°Celine, since Elijah took you away yesterday, you probably missed what happened during the lecture ¡°Dr. C was burnt. As the crowd grew restless, Tracy, Dr.Cs assistant, stepped up to the podium and delivered the lecture instead. She did an excellent job, and by the end, the apuse was overwhelming. Tracy became an instant sensation ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard one of Tracy¡¯s academic thres was selected by the Museum of Medical Sciences. It¡¯s going to be officially disyed in their exhibit window tomorrow. That¡¯s a leage honor. right now, Tracy¡¯s riding the wave of tarne.¡± Celine nced at Tracy. No wonder she seemed so radiant, her pride practically overflowing In the absence of the lion, the fox seemed to have eagerly imed the throne. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 151 Celine wasn¡¯t there, which gave Tracy even more room to shine. After signing autographs for a group of ssmates, Tracy smirked confidently as she approached Celine. ¡°Celine, I heard Mr. Zander kidnapped you. Why do you always cause trouble? You¡¯re such a disgrace to the Tate family!¡± Whenever something happened to Celine, the entire Tate family scolded her without showing any concern for her well¨Cbeing. But Celine wasn¡¯t angry. She was used to it. With a yful flutter of hershes, she looked at Tracy and praised her instead. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I embarrass the Tate family. After all, having you is more than enough for them.¡± Thatment hit the sweet spot in Tracy¡¯s heart. She smiled proudly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve heard about my academic thesis being selected for disy at the Museum of Medical Sciences? ¡°It¡¯s being officially showcased tomorrow in the exhibit windows. The whole family is thrilled. Grandma and my parents will all be there to witness my glorious moment.¡± Even Sonia, the family matriarch, nned to attend. Tracy was her most prized granddaughter and the shining star of Yorhine University. Tomorrow, Sonia would lead the entire family to the Museum of Medical Sciences to celebrate Tracy¡¯s sess. Celine arched her delicate brows. Even without witnessing it firsthand, she could easily imagine how overjoyed the entire Tate family must be. With a calm smile, Celine said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to the Museum of Medical Sciences tomorrow too. It sounds like fun.¡± Tracy gave her a disdainful once¨Cover. ¡°You? Sure, you cane. I know a bumpkin like you wants a chance to broaden your horizons. But don¡¯t cause any trouble or embarrass me, or I¡¯ll make sure the museum staff kicks you out!¡± Celine¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Alright.¡± Tracy strutted off in her high heels, exuding an air of superiority. Nearby, Hailey looked puzzled. ¡°Celine, are you really going to the Museum of Medical Sciences tomorrow? Tracy¡¯s family is definitely going to humiliate you.¡± Celine patted Hailey¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Then, she pulled out her phone and contacted Perry. ¡°Perry, send me a copy of Tracy¡¯s academic thesis that¡¯s going to be disyed at the museum.¡± Perry replied almost instantly with an acknowledgment. Adam had spent the entire day working in his office at Alvarez Group. The past few days of chasing after Celine had left his workload piled up. That evening, Benjamin burst into the office and flopped onto the office sofa, grumbling. ¡°Adam, you seriously embarrassed yourself by going head¨Cto¨Chead with the Zander family over Celine. I¡¯m starting to think she¡¯s put some kind of spell on you!¡± Adam looked up from his files and shot Benjamin a cold re. Benjamin immediately fell silent. If there was one thing he feared, it was Adam. novelbin Still, he couldn¡¯t just swallow his frustration. He opened up his gaming app and tagged Celine in chat, demanding she y with him. Ever since she¡¯d KO¡¯d him in theirst match, Benjamin had been itching for a rematch. He had upgraded his gear and was ready to reim his honor. Celine had returned to her hostel. Perry had sent over Tracy¡¯s academic thesis, and she was engrossed in reading it when her gaming app started beeping incessantly. She nced at the notifications and saw Benjamin¡¯s challenge. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡± ¡°Prepare to lose!¡± ¡°Scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Chicken!¡± Celine sighed. ¡°¡­Seriously?¡± Putting the academic thesis aside, she logged into her gaming ount and replied, ¡°Fine. One game.¡± Benjamin¡¯s excitement soared when Celine logged on. He was convinced she was walking straight into his trap. The game started. Benjamin had poured a fortune into upgrading his weapons, swapping out his longbow for a spear. With a surge of confidence, he charged at Celine, spear in hand, like a predator closing in on its prey. The familiar ¡°Game Over¡± appeared on the screen. Benjamin shot up from the sofa ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± Benjamin made his first move with the spear. But before he could react, Celine¡¯s avatar spun into the air, hammer in hand, and brought it crashing down with deadly precision. He was defeated, crushed in seconds. He couldn¡¯t believe he had died again. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 152 Benjamin¡¯s excitement caught Adam¡¯s attention. He lifted his sharp eyes and nced at him. Benjamin was defiant. ¡°One more round!¡± Celine agreed. The second round began. Two secondster, Adam once again heard Benjamin¡¯s exasperated shout. ¡°Damn! Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡± Benjamin had lost again. Still unwilling to admit defeat, he eximed, ¡°Another round!¡± Celine replied coolly, ¡°Benjamin, think carefully, If you lose again in the third round, your rank will drop from Pro to Rookie. Benjamin¡¯s rank had always been Pro, but facing Celine, he¡¯d been KO¡¯d twice in a row. If he lost the next round, his rank would drop, demoting him from Pro to Rookie. At that moment, Adam¡¯s deep, maic voice rang out. ¡°Benjamin, what¡¯s got you so worked up?¡± Benjamin saw his chance. He ran over to Adam, feeling as though he¡¯d found his savior. ¡°Adam, you have to help me! y a game against her for me!¡± Adam nced down and realized Benjamin had been gaming against Celine. He naturally noticed Benjamin¡¯s track record. Benjamin couldn¡¯t evenst two seconds against her in the game. Thest time Adam had seen Celine y, he had already been impressed by her hand speed. Her hand speed was incredible. But he wasn¡¯t interested in gaming against her. Last night, she¡¯d left without saying goodbye, leaving behind a note with a simple ¡°Thank you.¡± She called to express her gratitude but immediately followed it with an offer to repay him, asking if he wanted anything. She always framed their rtionship as one of physical desire and transactional exchanges. Did she really think every time he helped her, it was just to get something in return? If he truly had desires, there were plenty of women lining up for him. It wasn¡¯t as if she were the only one. Who did she think she was teasing? ¡°Adam,e on! Help me crush Celine in this game!¡± Benjamin pleaded. She deserved to be put in her ce. Adam took the phone. He was a gaming master. Back in the day, he had seen the potential in the gaming market and personally developed several apps, earning his first fortune. As the heir to the Alvarez family, he had once indulged in thrill¨Cseeking activities like racing, yachting, and flying nes. After taking over Alvarez Group, however, he rarely touched such things anymore. This time, he agreed to y only because he wanted to defeat Celine and teach her a lesson. Last night, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. She wasn¡¯t crying anymore, but he found himself wanting to make her cry again. Perhaps this was simply a man¡¯s inherent w. Adam tapped the screen, starting the third round. He and Celine began to battle. Benjamin felt confident. ¡°Adam, get her! Come on, knock her out!¡± Adam wanted to take her down quickly, but he couldn¡¯t. He waited for her to approach. As usual, Celine wielded her hammer and charged, but this time, he dodged her attack. He countered with his spear, lunging at her, but Celine evaded perfectly. At first, Adam hadn¡¯t taken Celine seriously as an opponent. However, after they exchanged blows three times, thezy expression on his elegant face disappeared. He sat up straight, his demeanor sharpening. His sleek, well¨Cdefined fingers flew across the keyboard. novelbin Celine¡¯s moves were fast, precise, and ruthless. Each strike was deadly. Adam was stunned. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 153 He knew she was fast, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this fast. Adam had never faced a real opponent in gaming until Celine. Celine really gave him a run for his money. Their battle was too close to call. This was entirely unexpected for Adam. Benjamin felt something was off. ¡°Damn! Adam, Celine is actually holding her own against you. Hold steady! You have to hold steady! If you lose, my rank will drop from Pro to Rookie!¡± Just as he said this, Leo suddenly walked into the room. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, there¡¯s a call from Alvarez Residence.¡± Adam wondered what could have happened at Alvarez Residence. He was momentarily distracted. In the next second, the game was over. Adam¡¯s well¨Cdefined fingers froze mid¨Cmovement. He had lost. Taking advantage of his brief distraction, Celine swung her hammer and knocked him out. He had actually lost to Celine. He had intended to teach her a small lesson, perhaps even make her shed a few tears. Instead, the sound of wailing filled the room. Benjamin stared at his game ount in disbelief. ¡°Adam, you lost? Oh no, I¡¯ve dropped to Rookie! Waaaah!¡± It had taken him three years to reach Pro, but losing to Celine was all it took to drop to Rookie. Why? Benjamin felt utterly defeated. Adam said nothing, his mind lingering on the unexpected loss. He found the situation amusing. Pressing his tongue against his handsome right cheek, he let a soft chuckle. She had truly surprised him. Adam shifted his piercing gaze toward Leo. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Grandma?¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, the Alvarez Residence called earlier. They mentioned that Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s medicinal soup recipe left for Mrs. Alvarez Senior had gone missing. Mrs. Alvarez Senior is asking you to request another copy from Mrs. Alvarez.¡± So Grandma was fine. It was the medicinal soup recipe left by Celine that had gone missing. Adam took out his phone and opened WhatsApp. He immediately initiated a video call to Celine. Meanwhile, in the girls¡® hostel, although Celine had won the match, she knew her victory wasn¡¯t entirely fair. The ¡°Benjamin¡± on the other side had suddenly be unbelievably skilled, practically invincible. His extraordinary strength left her dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t been able to defeat him until a suddeng on his end gave her an opening. She seized the opportunity tond a hammer blow and take him down. Celine knew that, based on actual skill, she couldn¡¯t have beaten him. ¡°Since when did ¡®Benjamin¡® get so strong?¡± she wondered, puzzled. Just then, a video call notification popped up. It was from Celine Tate¨CAlvarez¡¯s WhatsApp. Adam was calling her. Why was he calling her on video? Celine hesitated briefly before epting. The screen lit up, and there he was. novelbin Adam sat in a ck leather office chair. He wore a white shirt, its expensive, custom¨Ctailored fabric perfectly outlining his broad shoulders and well¨Cbuilt chest. He exuded an aura of mature elegance, mixed with an untouchable, aristocratic coolness. Adam was the ultimate ¡°ice king¡± of Mercity, the man no one could easily win over. Celine looked at him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, is there something you need from me?¡± Adam, in turn, was looking at her. Celine had just finished showering, her long ck hair loosely twisted into a bun. A few strands of hair fell around her snow- white neck, lending her an air of breathtaking elegance and softness. She was wearing only a simple camisole. White, with thin straps resting on her delicate shoulders, revealing smooth, fair skin that was dazzling to the eyes, Adam paused for a moment, caught off guard. He had never seen her like this, fresh from a shower, with a bun and a camisole. The pure and youthful vibe of a twenty¨Csomething college girl hit him squarely. Adam finally spoke, his tone calm ¡°The medicinal soup recipe you left for Grandma is missing.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 154 Oh, so that was what it was about. Celine immediately picked up a pen. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, wait a moment. I¡¯ll write it for you now.¡± Lowering her head, she began writing the medicinal soup recipe on a piece of paper. As she leaned forward, the neckline of her camisole dipped, momentarily revealing the enticing curves beneath. Adam¡¯s throat constricted, a rush of heat surging through him. He already knew she had an exceptional figure. Her slender waist, which was like a willow branch, was yet another natural allure. Every part of her seemed to carry an effortless and innate temptation. Adam¡¯s voice dropped to a husky tone as he called her, ¡°Celine!¡± Celine raised her head, her clear gaze brimming with innocence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Alvarez?¡± She genuinely had no idea. Her bright eyes radiated innocence. That innocence only served to stoke the fire inside Adam, intensifying the tension building within him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he spoke. ¡°When you¡¯re finished, take a picture and send it to me.¡± Celine suddenly realized her mistake. Of course, someone as busy as a CEO wouldn¡¯t have time to wait for her to finish writing. She nodded quickly. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s end the call. Mr. Alvarez, you must be busy.¡± She moved to end the video call, but Adam remained silent. At that moment, Hailey burst into the room, rushing over. ¡± Celine, quick, here¡¯s the vani ice cream!¡± Hailey was already eating one ice cream cone and handed another to Celine. The ice cream had started to melt, and Celine quickly reached out to take it. ¡°It¡¯s melting, Celine. Lick it quickly! I just bought it from the corner shop. It¡¯s super sweet,¡± Hailey said. Celine licked the melting ice cream, savoring its sweetness as it spread across her tongue. As the creamy vani vor filled her mouth, her eyes curved into a delighted smile. ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s really sweet.¡± The two girls giggled together, delighted by their treat. Hailey noticed Adam on the screen and greeted him cheerfully. ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvarez!¡± Adam nced briefly at Hailey before his gaze returned to Celine. She was happily holding her ice cream, her expression as content as a child¡¯s. She seemed like the kind of girl who could be charmed by something as simple as an ice cream. So easy to please. Adam¡¯s throat tightened even more, the sensation burning like coals rolling down his esophagus. ¡°Is ice cream really that good?¡± Celine looked up, her smile as bright as sunlight, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because it¡¯s so sweet.¡± novelbin She clearly had a sweet tooth, favoring treats like candies,ttes, and ice cream. Hailey teased, ¡°Celine, since Mr. Alvarez helped you with Elijah¡¯s situation, is this video call because you¡¯ve figured out how to repay him?¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°repay,¡± Celine¡¯s longshes trembled. She looked up at the man on the other side of the screen. He was still watching her. At first, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual in his gaze. The intensity in his eyes had be impossible to ignore. His eyes were dark and heated, simmering with an unspoken emotion. Celine had seen the fire of passion in his eyes before. Ordinarily, Adam was mature and reserved, as unattainable as the ultimate ¡°ice king.¡± Even entertaining the thought of him in that way felt like sphemy. But only Celine knew how terrifying he could be when he tore off that mask at night. At his age, he had needs. Those needs demanded a woman¡¯s attention and care to fulfill. She had seen that side of him. warmth. Celine¡¯s hair was tied up in a bun, her delicate and exquisite face barely the size of a palm. Her snow¨Cwhite skin flushed with a delicate pink, radiating a delicate Holding the ice cream with both hands, she extended it toward him hesitantly. Her voice was soft and hesitant as she asked, ¡°Do you¡­ want some?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 155 Celine had no idea what she was saying. Adam looked at the ice cream in her hand, then at her pure, angelic face. His voice was hoarse as he countered with a question, ¡°Eat what?¡± Celine¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t understand what he was asking. Her heart raced wildly. Deciding to end the awkwardness, Celine said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯m going to sleep now. Let¡¯s end the call.¡± With that, she reached out and ended the video call. Hailey, who was about to take a shower, noticed Celine¡¯s flushed face. ¡°Celine, why is your face so red?¡± Celine touched her cheek.. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the heat. Hailey, you¡¯d better go shower.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Hailey went into the bathroom. Left alone, Celine sat quietly, eating her ice cream. Gradually, she calmed down. Why had she panicked earlier? novelbin This morning, when she had asked him over the phone if he wanted her to repay him, he had hung up without hesitation. So arrogant. So dismissive. But why hadn¡¯t he acted that way earlier? Deep down, Celine had hoped he would ept her offer of repayment. That way, they could settle things and owe each other nothing. Celine finished writing the medicinal soup recipe and sent it to Adam via WhatsApp. Her Whatsapp contact list still had Adam saved as ¡°husband¡°. Adam didn¡¯t reply. As always, he maintained his cold and distant demeanor. Her chat history with him was filled with one¨Csided messages. It had always been her monologue. This Whatsapp ount had borne witness to the humiliating andughable chapter of her marriage. Feeling a mix of bitterness and amusement, Celine picked up her phone and snapped a selfie. She posted it as a Whatsapp status. Adam, seated in his office chair, had received the medicinal soup recipe from Celine. He didn¡¯t respond. He tried to focus on his documents, but his mind kept reying the scene of Celine eating her ice cream. She had even offered him the ice cream she¡¯d eaten, asking if he wanted it. Wanted what? Ice cream? Or her? Adam leaned back, his tall frame sinking into the office chair. He loosened his tie, trying to catch his breath. He opened WhatsApp and checked Celine¡¯s status. She had posted a selfie. Celine was wearing her white camisole, holding an ice cream in her hand. Ding. Celine received a message from him, curt andmanding. ¡°Delete it.¡± He wanted her to delete the status. Celine had been testing him all along. He didn¡¯t reply to her WhatsApp messages but still checked her status. Predictable. Celine deleted the status, though only Adam had been able to see it. She had posted it just for him. She opened the chat with ¡°Husband¡± and sent him a message. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Adam stared at the message. She was asking him if he wanted it. Bold provocation. Attempting invitation. She wanted to see if she could lure him in, to see if he would take the bait. Over the years, Adam had been surrounded by the allure of women, and he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the more cunning types. He knew Celine was toying with him. She had wanted to see if she could reel him in. She wondered if he¡¯d bite. Adam smirked, his thin lips curving into a faintly mocking smile. What a little seductress. Just then, his phone rang. The name ¡°Carly¡± shed on the screen. The mention of Carly instantly extinguished the fire in Adam¡¯s mood. The heat stirred by Celine dissipated. He answered the call. Carly¡¯s soft voice came through. ¡°Adam, are you still upset? I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you or broken things. ¡°I was just jealous. I envied how you treated Celine. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore. I love you. I really, really love you.¡± Carly had been spoiled by Adam over the years, but she lowered her pride, apologized, and spoke to him gently, repeatedly dering her love. Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Carly was, after all, his girl. Adam¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I was at fault too.¡± Carly brightened immediately. ¡°Then let¡¯s forget about it. Tomorrow is Nathan¡¯s birthday, and everyone is nning to celebrate. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Adam nodded ¡°Alright¡± After hanging up, Benjamin came out of the bathroom, still frustrated. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m a Rookie now. I hate Celine!¡± Adem nced at him ¡°stop gaming so much Go fall in love.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to. Who should I pursue?¡± ¡°Who caught your eye this time?¡± Benjamin groned mischievously. ¡°Adam, do you think that Miss Genius is pretty?¡± Adam raised a brow. Was Benjamin interested in his junior¨CMiss Genius? Benjamin, clearly excited, said, ¡°Adam, I¡¯m heading out. See you at Nathan¡¯s birthday tomorrow.¡± Adam didn¡¯t pay much attention to Benjamin¡¯s pursuit of Miss Genius. It wasn¡¯t his concern. He nced at Celine¡¯s message, ¡°Do you want it?¡°, but didn¡¯t reply. He firmly rejected her temptation, refusing to let himself be drawn into her provocations. Celine wasn¡¯t surprised when she didn¡¯t get a response. She already knew he wouldn¡¯t. With Carly by his side and countless beauties vying for his attention, Adam had plenty of ways to satisfy his desires. She was insignificant inparison. She couldn¡¯t conquer this untouchable man¨Cthe icy king. He didn¡¯t love her. Celine chuckled bitterly at herself. She carefully reviewed Tracy¡¯s academic thesis again, circled two ring errors with a red pen, and promptly sent it to Perry. Perry quickly replied, ¡°How could such fatal mistakes exist in an academic thesis? Celine, I¡¯ll have the Museum of Medical Sciences remove Tracy¡¯s thesis immediately.¡± The next day, Tracy, nked by Sonia, Wayne, and Hazel, arrived triumphantly at the Museum of Medical Sciences. In the disy window, Tracy¡¯s academic thesi was prominently featured. Wow! Sonia¡¯s eyes sparkled. She grabbed Tracy¡¯s hand. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that our Tate family¡¯s daughter has made us so proud! Tracy, you¡¯ve never disappointed Grandma You¡¯re truly the pride of the Tate family!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 156 Tracy smiled confidently, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m only just getting started. T¡¯ll climb even higher up the socialdder in the future.¡± Sonia smiled happily. She knew that Tracy .an exceptional girl capable of bringing glory to the Tare family. Wayne and Hazel were d too. The better the qualifications Tracy had, the higher the chances of her being able to marry into a rich family in the future. It was then that Sonia saw Celine, who was standing behind Tracy. Herexpression darkeneil ¡°Celine, who invited you here? celine had already been here for some time, but they had been too busy celebrating and hadn¡¯t noticed her presence until now. Tray nced at Celine ¡°Grandma, I was the one who invited her as she wanted to gain some experience. It¡¯s alright, she can just stay here.¡± Sonia didn¡¯t want to see Celine at all. Tracy and Carly were able to bring glory to the Tate family, but celine only embarrassed them. In het mind, she had never thought of Celine as her granddaughter at all. Since Tracy had already spoken up, Sonia could only say in a displeased tone, ¡°Celine, you¡¯ll have to be very cautious then. Don¡¯t t them or break them you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for it by yourself!¡± touch anything here, if you diny Sonia was her grandmother by blood too. The way she spoke to her made something clench in Celine¡¯s heart. However, Celine didn¡¯t say anything. She only smiled. ¡°Tracy!¡± Several students from Yorhine University ran over. They all looked up to Tracy and had asked her for her signature the day before. ¡°You came?¡± Tracy was overjoyed several students ran over, and Celine was pushed into a back. They surrounded Tracy. Tracy, we¡¯re all here to congratte you as today is the day of your academic thesis pubile show.¡± ¡°Isary, you¡¯re our pride and joy. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo! Everyone arranged themselves before Tracy¡¯s academic thesis with Tracy standing in the center. Sonia, Wayne, and Hazel stood to her left, while the students stood on her right. Tracy handed the camera over to Celine and demanded, ¡°Celine, take a picture of us!¡± This was het moment of glory which was about to be immortalized in the photo. Celine looked at the camera in her hands and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t take this photo.¡± Tracy was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡± den the staff working at the Museum of Medical Sciences walked over. ¡°Excuse me, please make way. We need to take this academic thesis down.¡± y stiffened. ¡°Why are you taking down my academic thesis?¡± novelbin So, Wayter, and Hazel wer all taken by surprise. ¡°Did you make a mistake? Is there some inisunderstanding, somewhere? ¨C Thais isn¡¯t a mistake, nor is it a misunderstanding. Dr. Chad pointed out two mistakes in this academic thesis, which was why the Museum of Medical Sciences. deaded to fabri L¨¦oved Tracy¡¯s academic thesis. Upon seeing this, Tracy sucked in a sharp breaths but couldn¡¯t move from where she stood. studera¡¯s Marted whispering amongst themselves ¡°This rain¡¯t be Tracy was contected by Dr. C?¡± thesis was repord by the Museum of Medical Brin?kel! ¡®i beri ribatiased by by Cand the Museum of Medical Sciences!¡± the students ran off quickly odents said is disappointment, Tracy, wene or other things to take care of. We¡¯ll be taking our leave first.¡± with that, th Sonia pealled Tarybak ¡°Tiry, how did this happen?¡± Hilde Haat Tracy was wratingg before had disapprated. Instead, it was reced by fear. There were two stakes in her academic thesis, and Dr. Chad The door to joind Hem out. Mer lead also been injected on the spot by the Museum of Medical Sciences long fie die ridice Vorbiter Untersity to hear of this. Heimnument of glory lud be a joke instead. basi ketaman kerran miatry people would be gossiping about her belded her back? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 157 Chapter 157 ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t know how this happened either!¡± Wayne and Hazel eximed in horror, ¡°Tracy, could you have gotten onto DC. onto Dr. C¡¯s bad side? Sonia pped her leg. ¡°This is bad. Dr. C¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled, he isn¡¯t someone we can afford to displease. What should we do now?¡± Celine stood aside, watching coldly as the entire family descended into chaos because Dr. C. Tracy¡¯s eyes were rimmed red. She was panicking too. Suddenly, Hazel asked, ¡°Tracy, do you think that Dr. C is a male or a female?¡° Wayne asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It Dr. Cisamale, with how beautiful and capable Tracy is, Dr. Cwill most definitely fall in love with her at first sight.¡± Sonia¡¯s mood went from despairing to joyful. ¡°That¡¯s right! If Tracy can be Dr. C¡¯s wife, then the Tate family¡¯s future will be guaranteed! When the timees, I¡¯ll have two sons¨Cinw, Dr. C, and Mr. Alvarez. This would be the highlight of my entire life!¡± Wayne and Hazel had already been searching for a good husband for Tracy. They didn¡¯t want her final selection to be of interior status to Carly, hence they had already been targeting Dr. C for a long time. Only Dr. C could quality as an equal to Adam. Tracy was also tempted. She admired and looked up to Adam, but Adam was only interested in Carly. Hence, she had sworn to find a aplished. Dr. Clulfilled that criterion. Tracy smiled confidently. ¡°Grandina, Dad, Mom, I have some insider information. Dr. Chas alreadye to Mercity.¡± ¡°Is that true? Where is Dr. C?¡± Sonda and the others were also curious about Dr. C. a partner who was equally ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll be able to find Dr. Ceventually, so you can just sit back and wait for the good news.¡± Tracy smiled. The family regained their previously cheerful mood. All the while, Celine was listening in from beside them. Em she could only wish them good luck with that. It was then that her phone rang. It was a call from Nathan. Celine went out to answer the call, and Nathan¡¯s voice came over the line. ¡°Celine, it¡¯s my birthday today. You shoulde over and have some fun together.¡± Today was Nathan¡¯s birthday, and he had invited her over to celebrate. Celine¡¯s imunediate response was to reject him. ¡°Mr. Lynch, today 1 ¡°Celine, you have toe choice but to drive to Yorhine University and park my car in front of your hostel.¡± Celine was speechless Alright, given that threat, she had to ept the Invitation. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you can send me the address. I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Nathan sent her the address. It was his birthday today and Celine couldn¡¯t just show up empty¨Cfunded. Hence, she went to the mall to pick out a gitt The gift shouldn¡¯t be too simple, but it also shouldn¡¯t be too intimate for fear of causing a misunderstanding with Nathan After going through a selection of items, Celine chose a wallet for him, She held the stylisidy wrapped gift bag in her hands as she hailed a tad to head to the location of the event novelbin Nathan¡¯s birthday party was organized at cattering winery. They had taken the most hixurious suite and invited the wealthy heirs in the same social circle to have a Adam and Carly had altrady arrived. Carly handed over their gift. ¡°Happy birthday, Nathan,¡± Nathan¡¯s hunday presents were stacked in a pile on the soda All of them weir luxury goods. Benjamin and Melody sumounded lilin. ¡°Nate, can we start the party? Harisan nced at the door. ¡°Hang on, my most important friend isn¡¯t here yet.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 158 All of the wealthy heirs there started to make a fuss about it. ¡°What friend? is it a be or a she? novelbin ¡°Mr. Lynch, did you get into a secret rtionship?¡± ¡°Why, did y market?¡± you n on using this birthday celebration as an opportunity to announce your rtionship? Who was it that was finally able to take Mr. Lynch off the Nathan told them off with a smile on his lips, ¡°You guys have to be quieterter. Don¡¯t scare her off! With that, everyone lost what little semnce of calm that remained. Adam sat on the sofa while Carly sat beside him. She asked with a smile, ¡°Adam, do you think the friend Nathan is waiting for could be Celine?¡± Adam said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Celine. Nate¡¯spletely besotted with her.¡± Melody was filled with jealousy. It was fairly difficult for regr people to enter their social circle. However, Nathan had chosen to invite Celine for his birthday, just like how Adam would bring Carly along. This showed just how much he liked and valued Celine. Adam had woma ck button¨Cup shirt and ck cks that night. His handsome face was emotionless as if this had nothing to do with him. The door to the luxurious suite was pushed open and a beautiful figure appeared in the doorway. Celine had arrived. Nathan came forward immediately. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here.¡± Celine handed Nathan the gift bag she was holding. ¡°Happy birthday, Mr. Lynch.¡± Nathan took the gift bag and led Celine over to sit on the sofa. ¡°Celine, these are all my friends.¡± All of the eyes in the suite immediately flicked over to look at Celine, ¡°Mr. Lynch, who knew that you¡¯re friends with an angel?¡± ¡°So Mr. Lynch likes angelic women. ¡°Hello, Ms. Angel¡± Everyone was friendly as they greeted Celine, Celine politely nudded to each of them. Before long, she had noticed Adam and Carly sitting on the sofa opposite them. So they were here too. Of course, Benjamin and Melody were there too, albeit with unpleasant looks on their faces. They were both staring at her. Another wealthy heir introduced them. ¡°Ms. Angel, you must have heard of Mr. Alvarez and Carly before. They¡¯re the poster couple of our s Melody agreed, hinting at something ¡°Adam and Carly have been together for many years, but some people keep trying to take Adam away from Carly. They really don¡¯t know their own ce!¡± Celine krw that Melody was humiting her, but she didn¡¯t have any way to retor social circle.¡± It was true that she had tested Adamst night due to herpetitive spirit by asking him if he wanted certain things from her. He didn¡¯t even respond to her. But, today, he had brought Carly here to Natun¡¯s birthday party. Where one went, the other followed. It really was true love. Carly smiled as she nced at Celine, then she looked at Adam. ¡°Adam, I want to drink some wine. Adam frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t drink any alcohol. Drink milk instead ¡± Carly had a brart problem. Every time Adam took her out, he would domineeringly watch over her and keep her from drinking any alcohol. He only allowed her to drinkwarmmalle Everyour presentughed. ¡°Mr. Alvarez and Ms. Tate have such a good rtionship. How is it possible for anyone to take Benjamin perlined on the seta, cirwing onclewing gun. He nced at Celine. ¡°The only concem is if some shameless girl decides to give it a try. take Mr. Alvarez away from her?¡± Every word said by Benjamin and Melody seemed to be a jab at Celine. Celine didn¡¯t say anything and just straightened her back where she was sitting. Melody wanted to say something too, but Adam¡¯s eyes licked up. He looked at Melody, then at everyone else present. ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s not any bajarlsday Hut we¡¯re celebrating today, so you don¡¯t have to keep the focus on me. Only then did everyone stepening that topic and refurtis on the binday star of the day, Nathan ¡°Mr. Lynch, let¡¯s start opening presents. We can start by sering wheat present Mi. Angel pave you ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t spare a single nce at the presents anyone else gave him, but he was very interested in what Celine h had gifted him. Benjamin ced the gift bag on the table, Nathan took out the present from the bag The Divorce Prescription Chapter 159 celine felt that her present might disappoint Nathan. She said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, I was in a hurry w I was in a hurry when came, so so I only bought¡­¡± She stopped before she said the word ¡°wallet¡°, as Nathan had already taken out her present. It wasn¡¯t a wallet, but a letter. novelbin Celine was taken aback ¡°Mr. Lynch, Ms. Angel cave you a letter? quick! Read it out loud for all of us to hear.¡± Nathan held the letter in his hands. ¡°Mr. Lynch, today is your birthday and I wanted to give you a special gift. To be honest, from the first time I saw you I had already fallen in love with you. This is why today, Lans officially agreeing to be your partner and girlfriend.¡± Celine was speechless. She didn¡¯t write this letter. Her present had been swapped out by someone else. Thest person to handle her gift bag was Benjamin. er with a wicked smile on his face. It was obvious that Celine looked up at Benjamin His expression was that of one whose scheming had seeded. He looked at hers he was the one responsible tor this. Carly was also looking at her with a smile on her face. Celine immediately understood that she had a part in this as well. After all, Benjamin was very obedient to Gary So, it turned out that Carly had prepared something like this for her during today¡¯s birthday party, Everyone was ecstatic ¡°Mr. Lynch, Ms. Angel has given you a love letter for your birthday today!= ¡°Looks like Mr. Lynch is no longer single! Congrattions!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Everyone started to make a huge fuss about it. ¡°Celine Nathan looked at her in happy surprise. ¡°You¡¯re really agreeing to be my girlfriend?¡± Celine felt embarrassed. She could only pull Nathan over to exin quietly, ¡°Mr. Lynch, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I didn¡¯t write this letter¡­¡± Theers of Nathan¡¯s lips quirked upward as he moved his lips closer to Celine¡¯s ear. To anyone else, it would look like they w lovingly. were whispering to each other Celine was stunned. He knew? ¡°Then you¡­¡± Nathan winked. ¡°Celine, today is my birthday. You don¡¯t want to embarrass me in front of all my friends here, do you? If you reject me, how am I going to continue on like nothing shappened? These people are going tough at me for tids forever,¡± * Celine, let¡¯s make thas a fake rtionship.¡± To be in a fake rtionship with Nathan? To be honest, Celine didn¡¯t want to give Nathan any hope for a rtionship between them, because that wouldn¡¯t be fair hathathad also maintained a respectful distance even when he en he was trying to win her affection and hadn¡¯t caused her any difort at all. Hence, the two of them Right now, the entire suite was filled with people looking at them. Nathan had been very good to Celine al There weren¡¯t many people who treated her well, hence she remembered and treasured every single person who did. Tims, Celine could only agree. after all, so she couldn¡¯t just let him down like that. Nathar¡¯s eyes lit up. He pulled Celine indolis as ¡°Celine, thanks for the birthday present you gave me. I really love it¡± Everyone pped ineariteme ¡°Mr. Lynch has a glili riend!¡± Amidur the excited chaos, acally te was acted at them. Adam¡¯s eyes lost all want as he sat on the sofa watching them hug each other. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 160 ¡°Adam,¡± Carly said. ¡°You don¡¯t like Celine anyway, the two of you are going to divorce sooner orter. ¡°Celine has already found another man to be happy with, and to make things better, it¡¯s Nathan, the man who had already rejected many women of status. ¡°We should give them ar blessing, shouldn¡¯t we, Adam? Adam paused. It was then that the others took out the cake and it the candles, ¡°Let¡¯s invite the birthday star to blow out the candles now.¡± Nathan blew out the candles and started to cut the cake. The birthday star was usually the one to eat the first bite of cake. However, Nathan cut the cake and held the first spoonful of cake to celine¡¯slips Celine nced at him and opened her mouth to eat it. However, Nathan moved his hand away, teasing her, Looking at Nathan¡¯s teasing smile, Celineiew she should get into the role of his girlfriend ion. She gave him a chiding re and gave his chest a little punch. Haha Nathan pot an arm around Celine¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his arms,ughing joyfully.
  1. Lynch and Ms. Angel are being lovey¨Cdovey.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have to eat the cake anymore, it¡¯s already enough just watching the two of you Their interaction made everybodyugh Nathan beld the spoonful of cake to Celine¡¯s lips again, and Celine took a small bite. Nathan lowered has head and ate the remaining cake, cing his mouth over the very same ce Celine had bitten off the cake. Their interactions were so sweet that anyone watching could get diabetes. Everyone was cheering them on crline telt a gaze fixed on herself. She looked up only to be met with Adam¡¯s frigid gaze. He was staring at her with chilly displeasure. che in a bad mood? she hadn¡¯t provoked him thoughs Adam and Carly were the ones responsible for devising the plot that led to Nathan and Celine bing a couple after all. Celine reclined in Nathan¡¯s embrace and gave Adam her brightest smile while Adam looked at her coldly. Carlyughed. ¡°Adam, look how loving Nathan and Celine areTM novelbin Adam didn¡¯t respond. He raised his head and drank all of the wine in his ss in one swallow, The birthday party ended. Adam, Carly, Nathan, and Celine all walked out together Gatty was in a good mood. ¡°Celine, now that you¡¯re Mr. Lynch¡¯s girlfriend, the four of us should go out on a double date together.¡± Celine nodded ¡°. Kuthan font at Adam. ¡°Adam, I should be thanking you for my new girlfriend.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± d gave the several ¡°Isd you dorget? Sonur time ago I asked you if you liked Celine, but you said that you didn¡¯t. You even taught me how to win her affections and ideat. Luenugh gatting bet andbags didn¡¯t work, I will felt like I should thank you.¡± Deyes to look at and Celine was also looking at lim. She remembered how Adam had taught Nathan to win her attection by gifting her the day¡¯s and said happily, ¡°Celine had taken care of Adam for the years after all, Adam was always wondering how he couldpensate it was natural that he would hope Hur Celine would find a good partner tuo ¡± well. She looked at in with a joyful spark in her eyes. Cistte dir. Alvarez on finally getting his wishi d the door to the passenger seat of his sports car folie totes like a gentleman. It didn¡¯t take long for the car to disappuvar it our of Carly¡¯s grasp. He said in altenationless time, ¡°I dank just now, I shouldn¡¯t dive in going back to thepany. You The Divorce Prescription Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Carly stood in the same spot alone. She wasn¡¯t angry at all, but rather she was very happy. Melody walked over and stomped her foot hatefully. ¡°Curly, Celine really is shameless! How dare she write a love letter to Nathan?¡± ly about Celine hadn¡¯t been the one to write that love letter. It was actually carly who had instructed Benjamin to prepare the letter. However, she hadn¡¯t told Melody this. she was killing two birds with one stone. Firstly, Celine and Nathan would be a couple, and secondly, this would make Melody hate Celine all the more. Melody, Celine isn¡¯t a good match for Mr. Lynch at all. However, men always want what they don¡¯t have the most. Trust me, after a few days Mr. Lynch will grow tired of her. This was Carly¡¯s honest opinion. She was waiting for the day when Nathan would dump Celine. A pretty face might ht fool men like Adam and Nathan, but it would only be temporary. Celine was from a rural area, and she had even stopped schooling at the age of 16. Once they had satisfied their curiosity, they would start to despise her. Melody thought the same, but she still wasn¡¯t happy about it. novelbin Carlyforted her, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re like a sister to me. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll do my best to help you get together with Nathan.¡± ¡°Carly, you¡¯ve always been the best to me.¡± With that, Melody bugged Carly. Carly smiled halt¨Cheartedly. Benjamin walked out. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s falling in love left and right, I suppose that it¡¯s my tum as well.¡± Curious, Carly and Melody quickly surrounded him ¡°Benjamin, who do you have in mini ?¡± Who was it that bad taken the heart of Mercity¡¯s little tyrant? Benjamin said mysteriously, ¡°She¡¯s Miss Genius C, Adam¡¯s junior¡± What? Carly froze, Carly hated Miss Gendus C with a passion because she made Carly feel Horstened. Carly was jealous of her as well. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯ve met Miss Genius Ch ¡°Then it¡¯s an online rtionship?¡± It was a surprise that Benjamin had gotten into online rtionships. Benjamin took out his phone. Previously, Adam had added him to a group chat with Miss Benjamin started to flim with her. He tagged Miss Genius Cand asked, ¡°Hello, do you have a boyfriend? Benjamin smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll replyter.¡± Carly was filled with jealousy and said bitterly, ¡°Mercity¡¯s little tyrant, a son of the Alvarez family is flirting with her. She must be overjoyed right now.¡± Miss Genius Chad replied. Benjamin said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s replied! She said. ¡®det lost!¡°?¡± Miss Genius Chad replied to Benjamin¡¯s message in the group chat with two words-¡°Get lost!¡°. by the four¨Clength windows with Celine being the only thing on his mind. Adam returned to the CLO¡¯s office. He stood by She had written a love letter to Nathan When she was flirting with Nathan and punching hun yfully on his chest, she looked like a kitten in its prime, alive and full of youth During the sides callst night, she had handed over ander ram that she had already partially eaten and asked him if he wanted a bite. Today, she was sharing Adamsopted mockingly. Since he wasn¡¯t taking her halt, e had turned to b balt Nathian Instead? And by using the same methods she had used on him on Nathan? This ne¡¯s codification four sounded The Divorce Prescription Chapter 162 Benjamin opened his phone to see that Nathan had just posted It was a photo of Yorhine University¡¯s sports stadium. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the photo, but there were two shadows on the ground. One shadow had a delicate and beautiful shape, while the other was well¨Cbuilt and handsome. He could tell with one look that they belonged to Celine and Nathan Nathan had captioned the photo, ¡°Best birthday present ever¡± Many people had liked and Lynch, the hotel¡¯s humaury suite is ready and waiting for you.¡± ¡°What do you guys know? Mr. Lynch¡¯s staying in the girls¡® hostel tonight.¡± ¡°Having a girlfriend who¡¯s also a student really is exciting.¡± Adam¡¯s throat constricted as he read thements. He recalled Celine¡¯s hostel and the peach¨Ccolored bed in her room. He had just slept there a few days before. He had slept with her on that bed before. Would Nathan be sleeping on that bed too tonight? Adam locked down. Nathan and himself were the icengs of Mercity, but now, she had been able to have rtions with both of them. Celine really was skilled at this. Leo walked in and could tell Adam was in a bad mood with a nce. He asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, is it because of the issue with Mrs. Alvarez and Mr. Lynch that you¡¯re unhappy?¡± Adam raised a hand to tug at a button on his shirt and remained silent. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, in my humble opinion, you don¡¯t have to feel bad about that. You¡¯ve always liked Ms. Carly better, so whoever Mrs. Alvarez dates shouldn¡¯t be a concern for you. Besides, you previously supported Mr. Lynch¡¯s trying to win over Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s affection. novelbin ¡°So, why is it that when Mr. Lynch and Mrs. Alverez finally got together, you don¡¯t seem to be happy about it¡­¡± Leo¡¯s voice petered out because Adam¡¯s eyes had flicked up to nce at him. Leo immediately put down the documents the was holding, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ll be excusing myself.¡± Then, he left in a hurry. Adam looked like he was about to shoot knives out of his eyes. It was too scary for him, Silence reigned once more in the huge CEO¡¯s office. Adam picked up the documents only to m them back down onto the table. He picked up his car keys and strode out. Nathan had taken Celine back to Youhine University and the two of them decided to go on a casual stroll around the sports stadium. Celine asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Lynch, how did you know that I didn¡¯t write that love letter?¡± Nathan¡¯s lips quarked up in a smile. ¡°Because I loow that you would never write a love letter to me.¡± Spending time with Nathan always felt natural and freeing to her. Celine smiled too. Ding Celine¡¯s phone¡¯si tification tone rang as he had received a message. Celine opened the monisage to find that the contactbeled ¡°Husband¡± had a redbel. It wiwio had thessaged her. This was the first time Adam had Burstaged her throughout their entite marriage. With two simple andmanding words, Adam was demanding that Celinee out. Celine replied, ¡°Tinal Gellur shivered and looked up to see a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom outside the school gate. That was Adap¡¯s car. He had driven himself to her school unexportedly. The world ss cory car was painted entirely ck, giving of a subtle yet luxurious line. It was parked quietly under a Lamppost like a king of the night, which insted the gazes of inspy students who wear patating by Ty hept looking back over their shoulders at the cal. tothis university, it was amon sig for rich parents and their children in park their cast front of the school gate. However, to have a Rolls¨CRoyce show up still made the students curious The Divorce Prescription Chapter 163 The expensive car aside, its unique car te was also rarely seen in Mercity. However, the high¨Cquality film on the car only allowed the people on the inside to look out, while people on the outside couldn¡¯t see the car¡¯s interior at all.. Celine couldn¡¯t see Adam inside, but she could feel Adam¡¯s cold gaze on Nathan and herself. Why did he he suddenly decide toe to her? Celine looked at Nathan ¡°Mr. Lynch, it¡¯s gettingte. I should be getting backto my hostel.¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°Alright then I¡¯ll drop by again next time.¡± With that, Nathan entered his Terran and drove off with a room Celine stood in ce, watching Nathan leave before walking out toe up beside the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom. She reached out and opened the car door to the back seat before entering. The Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom moved steadily on the road. in In the car¡¯s luxurious interior, Adam drove with hisrge bony hands gripping the steering wheel. The city lights of the night shone through the car¡¯s windows to cast a glow on Adam¡¯s elegant facial features, making him resemble a main character in an old, ck -and¨Cwhite movie. It brought out his handsome looks, which was enough to make anyone¡¯s breath stop. Celine was the first to break the silence. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, for what purpose did youe to me?¡± Adam¡¯s deep voice sounded unusually calm. ¡°Are you really in a rtionship with Nathan? ¨C Celine nodded. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t suitable for each other.¡± Do you think the Lynch family would ept you? They prefer a rich heiress of a simr status to Nathan. You won¡¯t ever be able to be a true member of the Lynch family. At most, you only get to have some fun with Nathan.¡± Adam had always looked down on Celine. He most likely wasn¡¯t aware of how hurtful his words could be novelbin ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have some fun with each other.¡± What? Adam¡¯s long fingers abruptly tightened around the steering wheel. He looked up at Celine through the rearview mirror of I the car. Celine¡¯s clear eyes stared night back at him. She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t lose anything by having some fun with Mr. Lynch. Everyone already feels that I don¡¯t deserve him, and he¡¯s good¨Clooking and rich. What¡¯s there not to like about him?¨C The atmosphere in the luxurious car turned heavy and suffocating the second those words were uttered. If there¡¯s Celine found it funny how Adam could bring Carly everywhere as his girlfriend, but now he was trying to interfere in her personal matters. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, if t nothing else you would like to discuss with me, you can just send me back.¡± Adam gave her a deep and searching look. ¡°sit in front.¡± Celine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he want? She will owed him one, was he going to demand his reward now? Celine dumbed into the passenger seat in front and fastened her seatbelt. Adam turned to look at her. ¡°Do you know what I n to do?¡± Celine but her lower lip with that bite, her soft, plump lips paled, but they immediately bounced backlightly. The appearance of her lips gave Adam the sudden ¡°If you break up with Nathan, I won 1 ¡ª¡± s face, pressing her soft body against his He didn¡¯t finish his sentence as Celine suddenly leaned over to ce aldsson list Adam paused, but Celine continued kissing his face and buratled two words against his skin, ¡°Come then.¡± Adam swallowed, lus Ariann¡¯s apple bobbing up and down the smiled pockingly. ¡°Does Nathan know that while you¡¯re having fun with him, you¡¯re still having th Delite koked at him. 11 ju the The tratte lighat befour farm tured red. Adam stopped the car and looked at Celine daily. Celine¡¯s soft hands massaged his broad shoulders as she ced her lips one time to return what I owe you Adam, you don¡¯t have to as she red at him. She enunciated each wont clearly in a coquettish voice. ¡°The miles are the same as before. This is our secret, I won¡¯t tell Carly about this.¡± Then, Celine kissed him again Theers of Adam¡¯s eyes started to be bloodshot. He was like a beast who had just gotten its first taste of blood and he would asionally recall and reminisce on that delicious taste. Celine taking the initiative to be intimate with him easily lit a fire in him. Adam gave up on resisting her. Instead, when she tried to attack him he turned the tables and wrapped hisrge hands around her smooth shoulders. He tried to pull her onto hisp Ding. The piercing sound of a car¡¯s bom rang out. The red light had tumed green. The cars behind them had all switched to a differentne to get past them. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were driving a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom and had a unique car te that made others thinktwice about provoking them, they would likely have been betated heavily. Adam and Celine immediately let go of each other. Celine retook her seat with a blush on her face. She hadpletely forgotten that they were still in the car. Adam stepped on the gas. The car started moving along the road once more. The two of them didn¡¯t speak Adams was driving with one hand on the steering wheel, while the other hand with a luxury watch on its wrist was resting by his side. A soft little hand reached over. Its little finger lightly brushed over his fingers. A good partner should know how to engage in good forey and understand his underiving intentions i captured that little finger and pinched it lovingly before taking her soft hand into his. Hisrge hand held her small one. The embarrassment from just now was gone. Celine turned to look out of the window. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Adamzily humined, ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°Are we going to a hotel? Or your ce?¡± Celine asked cautiously, However, Adam didn¡¯t answer novelbin It wasn¡¯t long before Celine realized that he wasn¡¯t going to bring her to a hotel or his home. He drove the car onto the highway instead. Celine moved her soft and supple body closer to him. Her lips mocking ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do anything else?¡± There was a dark are surrounding us His gaze ober didn¡¯t hide any of his desire for her, being both direct and sexy. It was the way a fully grown man would Jookat a wotti. Clipe pralized that Adam could be quite sexy at times Under Adam¡¯s paze, Celine raised a slender eyebrow while her clear eyes oozed mocence with alot of lust. ¡°How can that be? I know a lot of things.¡±
  1. low and tratyugh escaped Adam¡¯s throat, ¡°Is that so? Let me take a look¡±
His bedroom water had a frivolous undertone. Celine kept on k?sungtti Cellte petomed to the ttel, the Hailey pulled her out of bed up sleeping, Celine. What did you du, why an ined exausted and stept for two days straight, ate you so tired?¡° The Divorce Prescription Chapter 165 Celine rubbed her drooping eyes. ¡°I want to sleep a bit more.¡± ¡°Stop sleeping, it¡¯s time to have some fun. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m taking you to the club for a night out. H Hailey dragged Celine in the club. They quickly ran into several people they knew in avish private lounge, including Carly, Benjamin, Melody, and several other wealthy heirs Benjamin sat on the sofa as he said, ¡°Carly, Adam¡¯s already been working overseas for two days. Is heing back tonight? After that night, Adam had left the city for work, Celine hadn¡¯t seen him or contacted him since. ording to their agreement, after that night, the two of them owed each other nothing. It was only one more secret for them to keep. Caly smiled. ¡°Yes, Adam¡¯sing backtonight.¡± novelbin was penalized as a ¡°Ms. Tate, didn¡¯t Mr. Alvarez go for a drive on the highway one night two days ago? He was driving too fast and a speed camera caught him. He was p result. Did you know about this?¡± Carly was taken aback. She didn¡¯t know anything about this at all, However, Celine, who was standing outside, knew what had happened between Adam and herself that night on the highway. They had been photographed by the speed camera, penalized, and fined. This was a lesson to everyone that they should drive carefully and not follow their example. ¡°Gosh, why did Adam drive so fast? Was he provoked?¡± Benjamin was curious. Orline didn¡¯t want to listen to this conversation. ¡°Hailey, let¡¯s go.¡± Celine was about to pull Halley away when Melody, who was sitting inside the private lounge eximed, ¡°Carly, Adam¡¯s bought you some souvenirs from overseas Carly smiled sweetly. ¡°What presents did Adam get for me?¡± ¡°One of my friends told me that when she was shopping at the branded stores overseas, she saw Adam purchase a diamond ne. It¡¯s the most popr ne at Alber right now, the bed agate ne.¡± Carly¡¯s eyes l lit up. She had her eyes set on the red agate necidace for some time now, but now Adam had already bought it for her. This really was a pleasant surprise Benjamin and the other wealthy heirsughed. ¡°Carly, the red agate te ne must be Adam¡¯s present for you, ¡°Mr. Alvarez really is a romantic. He still remembers to buy Ms. Tate presents when he¡¯s overseas.¡± ¡°Carly, when Adam gives you the red agate neckdate, I want to have a look at it too. Nobody I know has managed to buy it so far.¡± Carly¡¯s smile shone brightly. ¡°Adam¡¯s not here, but you guys still find ways to make fun of me. H Celine pulled Halley away. Halley said angrily, ¡°Mr. Alvarez treats Carly too well, even buying her the red agate ne when he¡¯s working overseas. Did he forget who¡¯s the actual Mrs. Alvarez?¡± ¡°Mrs Alvarez, also known as Celine, couldn¡¯t say anythin anything as Hailey had hit a sore spot. She could only smile interly. Adam had never given hier any presents. Before this, he had given Carly a handbag Celine thought that the handbag was a gift for herselt and hadplimented the bag¡¯s appearance. However, he had misunderstood and thought that she liked handbags, and that had led to the limorous debacle in which he had advised Nathan to give her Dine Her phone¡¯s notification for sounded. She had received a message. Delite openedir. It was from Adam, who wasmently working overseas. Adam had sent her a photo Celine¡¯s heart skipped best. The photo was of some other than the red agate ne they had just been discussing. ¦§ He candy asked our question, being concise as usual he was asking what she liked it or not. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 166 Celine froze. She wasn¡¯t sure what he meant. Wasn¡¯t the red agate ne meant for Carly? Why was he asking if she liked it? Did he buy two¨Cone for Carly and one for her? With his wealth, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Celine found it amusing. Whatever he meant, she wouldn¡¯t chase after him or try to guess his thoughts anymore. She had already repaid him that night on the highway. They were even now. She put her phone away and didn¡¯t reply. At that moment, Carly walked over. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here too?¡± Carly was clearly in a good mood. She loved luxury goods, and the red agate ne Adam gave her made her very happy. Celine nodded. ¡°Just stopping by ¡± ¡°In a few days, Adam and 1, along with Melody, are going to a resort. The hot springs there are famous. We¡¯re nning to rx and soak in the springs. Celine, you and Nathan shoulde too Celine saw right through Carly. She had been making her move on Nathan since his birthday. Celine¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m free.¡± After returning to the girls¡® dorm with Halley, Celine took a hot shower. As she stepped out, her phone rang. It was Adam. Her fingers trembled slightly as she picked up the call. His deep, maic voice reached her ears. ¡°Come outside.¡± Celine thought for a moment, then put on a jacket and went out. The Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom was parked at the school gate, just likest time. She spotted him immediately. Adam had returned from his business trip abroad. Tonight, he was wearing a thin ckcoat over a white shirt and ck business vest. He stood tall and dignified against the expensive cat Female students passing by couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at him. He was getting a lot of attention Adam was thend of CEO who naturally attracted young students. His wealth and charm made him hard to ignote. This was the second time he had parked outside Yochine University. He had been coining around more oftentely. Celine walked up to him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam stood up straight, his eyes locking onto hers. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡± It was clear he was referring to the WhatsApp message. Celine quickly made an excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze grew colder. He opened the passenger door, pulled out a handbag, and handed it to her. ¡°Take it.¡± Celine noticed the Alber logo on the bag. Inside, she saw the red agate ne. She was surprised that he had bought a ne for her right after his business trip. Celine shookber head. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Adam studied her for a moment. She had just showered, and her long ck hair fell softly around her face. Her small, wless features made her look like a delicate Herfair skin, dark eyes, and red lips made her look striking. She was so Innocent, yet so captivating. When dir spoke, her gaze was soft and almost slry, just like that night in the car, Adam looked at her and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± eline shook her head again. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you don¡¯t have to give me gifts. I told you that night¨Cplease don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± His expression instantly hardened. He sucked and tossed the handbag into the trash. without saying another word, he got into the Rolls¨CRoyce and sped off. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Celine didn¡¯t care about him leaving. What bothered her was what he had just done. How could be throw the ne away like that? That ne was worth over a million dors. Even with his wealth, it was wasteful to throw it away so casually. novelbin The Divorce Prescription Chapter 167 Celine quickly ran to the trash bin and carefully retrieved the expensive handbag. Thankfully, it was unarmed. Otherwise, it would have been such a waste. Back in the girls¡® dorm, Celine sat at her vanity. She opened the delicate box, and the red agate ne sparkled under the light. Its beauty took her breath away. Adam¡¯s taste had always been impable. As an heir to a wealthy family, he was raised with an eye for elegance, and his sense of style was always on point. Anything he selected was bound to be extraordinary. Although Celine was wealthy, she rarely indulged in luxuries. This was the first gitt Adam had ever given her. lifted the red agate ne and draped it around her neck. The ne entuated her graceful neck and delicate corbone, enhancing her natural elegance. Celine snapped a quick photo with her phone and sent it to her close friend, Robin novelbin Robin quickly replied on WhatsApp, saying, ¡°It¡¯s stunning! I absolutely love it!¡± Celine messaged her back, ¡°It¡¯s from Adam.¡± ce like Robin¡¯s tone changed. ¡°That bastard sent it? Celine, you really have him wrapped around your tinger, don¡¯t you? He just casually rewards you with a ne that?¡± to show affection. A faint blush spread across Celine¡¯s face. She had long suspected the ne was a kind of reward. He truly knew how to sh Celine hesitated, asking, ¡°Should I just throw it back in the trash? Robin responded teasingly, ¡°Would you be able to?¡± Celine sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± It was far too expensive to toss aside. ¡°Then keep it,¡± Robin urged. ¡°Keep it?¡± Celine asked. ¡°Do you like it or not? Robin replied ¨C Celine nced at herself in the mirror. The ne suited her perfectly, ¡°I do ¡± Robin smiled. ¡°Then just keep it. Are you really going to refuse a gift from him?¡± Celine thought for a moment, then conceded. ¡°Fine. He¡¯ll think the ne is in the trash. He won¡¯t know 1 picked it up and wore it,¡± she tried to put her phone down, but it slipped from her hands and nearly hit the floor. In her scramble to catch it, she identally took a screenshot. Of all people, It ended up being sent to Adam. Panic set in Celine quickly attracted the message, telling herself that he probably hadn¡¯t seen it. Back at Alvarez Group, Adam sat in his CEO chair, his expression unreadable as he reviewed documents. However, his mood soured as he thought about how unappreciative Celine had been. During his business trip, he had spotted the red agate ne ina magazine and immediately thought it would be perfect for her. He had instructed Leo to ce the order right away. The moment he returned, he personally delivered it to her. Not only had she rejected it, but she also told him not to approach her again. His face darkened as he stared at the screen of his phone. Just then, a WhatsApp notification pinged. He opened the message to see the screenshot from Cellive. A few of her messages caught his eye. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she replied to Robin when asked if she could throw it away. ¡°I do,¡± she responded when Ro asked if she liked it. ¡°Fine. He¡¯ll think the ne is in the trash. He won¡¯t know I picked it up and wore it,¡± she said when she finally gave in. Just as the finished reading it, the screenshot was deleted. Adam chuckled to himself, finding the situation amusing. He sent an emojin reply. Meanwhile, Celine was still trying to convince herself that he wouldn¡¯t notice. The busy Adam couldn¡¯t possibly check his WhatsApp right away. She could pretend nothing had happened Just then, a message from him apprated. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 168 When Celine tapped on her phone, she saw a smiley face emoji from Adam. She covered her face and screamed. Back in the Cro¡¯s office, Adam watched as Celine¡¯s chat window flickered with ¡°typing¡± over and over. It went on for a few minutes before it suddenly stopped. It was as if she had given up, leaving the conversation in silence The tension faded, and a simile slowly appeared on Adam¡¯s face. He found it amusing. She was hard to tease Adam¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the screenshot, where she was wearing the red agate ne. Her beauty was enhanced by the delicate ne, whichplemented her graceful neck and highlighted her elegance. Then, he remembered what her best friend had called him. His thoughts reyed Robin¡¯s message. ¡°Celine, you really have him wrapped around your finger, don¡¯t you? He just casually rewards you with a ne like that?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darkened as the image of that night in the car shed in his mind. He owned slightly, realizing that Celine was different. When he saw the red agate ne during his trip abroad, he immediately bought it for her. Although they hadn¡¯t crossed any serious boundaries yet, Celine was the first woman to serve him in this way. There was something different about how a man feels about his first woman. Just then, the door to the CEO¡¯s office opened, and Carly walked in. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re back?¡± she said, walking up to him. Adam replied with a curt, ¡°Mm.¡± Carty sat on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Adam, where¡¯s my gift?¡± Adam besitated for a moment. He had bought a gift for Celine but hadn¡¯t gotten anything for Carly. He hadn¡¯t even thought about getting Carly a gift. Notining Carly¡¯s expectant gaze, he replied, ¡°I forgot Just tell me what you like, and I¡¯ll have Leo get it for you Carly was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you order the Alber red agate ne? Wasn¡¯t that for me?¡± She was certain the necidace was for her Adam frowned: ¡°I ordered it, but I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± Carly seemed a bit disappointed but let it go. She quickly remembered something else. ¡°Adam, I¡¯ve made ns with Celine. In two days, you, me, Celine, and Nathan will all go to the resort to ix in the hot springs.¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Did Celine agree?¡± Carly nodded. ¡°Veal She¡¯s dating Nathan now, so it¡¯ll be the four of us going together.¡± Celine was now Nathan¡¯s gutriend. What had happened that day in the car was her way of repaying him, and she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. She had askedm not to approach her agai He wondered if she was truly that eager to be with Nathan. Any man was fine, but not Nathan. good friend. They had grown up together, and Adam couldn¡¯t ept the idea of a woman who had been with him being with his friend afterward. Adam uodded: ¡°Alrig?M.¡± Carly practed up to touch his face, gazing at him with deep affection. ¡°Adam, have you missed me thesest few days? Adam pently removed her hand, signaling forberto get off hisp ¡°I just got back. I have work to do. You should go now.¡± All the cared about was work Carly wondered if he had any normal desires like other men. At this thought, she felt a bit resentful. novelbin Two days , Celine and Nathan arrived at the resort. Adam and Carly were already there. The tour of them were spending the day together. ngierted them warmly. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mr. Lynch, wee. I¡¯ve prepared the two best presidential suites with ocean views for you.¡± Carly looked her drin around Aden¡¯s. ¡°Adain, let¡¯s room togeller ¡± Spin to im V The Divorce Prescription Chapter 169 Nathan trached out and wrapped his arm around Celine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s stay in the same room. Adam watched as Celine nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam parsed his lips when he saw she had agreed to stay in the same mom with Nathan Celine noticed Adam¡¯s gaze and looked up, meeting his cold, dark eyes. She wondered what he was looking at novelbin Het mind wandered back to their awloward exchange on WhatsApp the night before. She quickly looked away, trying to hide her difort. The reson manager smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mr. Lynch, we have two presidential ocean¨Cview suites, the Celestial Suite and the Terrestrial Suite. Which one would you prefer?¡± Carly had already heard that the Celestial Suite at the resort offered the best view. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the Celestial Suite, Celine. You Nathan can stay in the Terrestrial Suite.¡± i and Celine grinned at Carly¡¯s arrogant smile. ¡°Carly, you and Mr. Alvarez can stay in the Terrestrial Suite, Nathan and i will take the Celestial Suite.¡± Carly¡¯s Lace tell. Celine really didn¡¯t know her ce, trying to steal the Celestial Suite from her ¡°Adam, I want to stay in the Celestial Suite¡± Carly pouted, tuming to Adam. In reality, neither Adam not Nathan cared which suite they stayed in. However, it seemned that Carly and Celine werepeting over the rooms. The resort manager quickly intervened, suggesting, ¡°How about we hold apetition, and the winner gets the Celestial Suite? That seems fair, right?¡± Carly was intrigued ¡°How do wepete?¡± The manager replied, ¡°There¡¯s a ten¨Cminute drive to the oceanfront vi. We have two sports cars here Let¡¯s tace.¡± Carly grinned. ¡°Alnight. I¡¯m in ¡± Celine nodded. ¡°I¡¯m intoo¡± Carly looked at Celine with confidence. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re definitely going to lose. Adam and Nathan race all the time. Nathan won¡¯t stand a chance against Adam ¡± Carly then turned to Adam ¡°Adam, you have to win the Celestial Suite for me, Adam nced at Celine before getting into the car with Carly Nathan grinned. ¡°Who knows who¡¯ll ¡®ll win this time?¡± Adamn wondered what he meant. He looked up just in time to see Nathan toss the car keys to Celine. She got into the driver¡¯s seat, with Nathan sitting beside her. Carly gasped in disbelief. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re racing?¡± Carly was surprised that Celine was the one racing against Adam. She couldn¡¯t believe Celine actually knew how to race, She put on arge pair of ck sunsses, hiding her delicate face underneath. Tuming to look at the men, she slowly smiled. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, please be kind.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Celine to know how to race. What surprised him even more was her confidence in challenging him. ¡°Hrady, set, put As the resort manager¡¯s words finished, both sports cars shot forward with a roar. Adam had been racing for years and excelled in every field he entered. He was skilled at everything and rarely found a worthy opponent. Ton surprise, Celine¡¯s car stayed neck¨Cand¨Cneck with his, no matter how much he tried to pull ahead. He was amused. Since she wanted topete, was more than willing to join in. A sanitk tugged at Adam¡¯s lips as he suddenly swerved the steering wheel The Divorce Prescription Chapter 170 Adam¡¯s car swerved closer, trying to force Celine back However, Celine held her ground. Sparks flew as the side of her car scraped along the wall, drifting sharply around theer to catch up with him. Her skills were impressive Adam nced at her. The wind tousled her long, dark hair, causing some strands to brush against her fair face and slender neck. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t look Celine looked at him from behind her sunsses a and casually gave him the middle finger. Adam let out a low chuckle. She was starting to get under his skin. He had always thought of Celine as the simple girl from the countryside¨Cthe one who followed him around and constantly caused trouble. Herquick thinking during arguments, her decisiveness in games, and now her unexpected skill at racing left him both impressed and frustrated. Adam couldn¡¯t help but wonder which version of her was the real one. She was a mystery, and Adam couldn¡¯t help but want to figure her out. Adam wasn¡¯t the type to back down, and neither was she. When he spotted an obstacle ahead, Celine immediately steered to try and cut him off. Adam mmed the gas, using the downhill momentum to slide smoothly into position right next to her. Celine looked at him and shrugged as if saying. ¡°Nice try,¡± She smirked, looking at him with amusement. Adam was a worthy opponent. The speed andpetition felt exhrating The two race cars sped side by side, creating the most eye¨Ccatching sight. Nathan shouted excitedly, ¡°Celine, I didn¡¯t know you were this good at racing! Adam is probably stunned. He¡¯snever had a realpetitor until you showed up.¡± Celine simply smiled faintly Nathan continued ¡°Celine, the finish line is past ahead, and we still haven¡¯t decided the winner. It looks like you won¡¯t be getting the Celestial Suite,¡± novelbin Celine nced at the finish line ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone¡¯s going to help me.¡± Carly watched in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe how well Celine raced to be able to keep up with Adam. It made her feel a wave of frustration as if she might vomit. Carly wondered why this was happening. The Celine sew was from the countryside, and she couldn¡¯t understand how she could race so skillfully. Carly looked at Adam, noticing how all his attention was on Celine Racing had always been lus hobby, and everyone admired him for that. Carly, struggling with congenital heart disease, already felt ufortable in the car. The jealousy and hatred only made her chest tighten, she pressed her hand to her heart and gasped in pain. ¡°Adam. It was the final streide Adem was about t and give Celine another challenge when he heard Catly cry out in pain, He quickly turned to look and saw that Carly¡¯s face had gone pale. Without hesitation, Adam slowed down tar surged ahead with a loud roar, crossing the finish line first. Celine won. At that moment, Adam drove up and parked, helping Carly out of the car Carly was feeling better, but her face remained pale. As Celine and Nathan got out of theirrar, the resort staff handed Celine the key to the Celestial Sulte. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 171 Celine held the cand in her hand and looked at Adam and Carly with a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Carly, better luck next time.¡± Ignoring her, Celine walked off gracefully, and carly was left fuming. Nathunchuckded ¡°celine, now see that your help was actually Carly.¡± Adain asked, ¡°What help ?¡± Nathan exined, ¡°When you and Celine were neck and neck, she told me that Carly has a weak heart. No matter how good your driving is, you can¡¯t drag someone Like Carly along Carly would definitely be her help.¡± Adam nced at Celine¡¯s receding figure and smiled. Nathan mudged Adam with his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s quite something, Isn¡¯t she?¡± Adamiaised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t reply, Carly humed, ¡°Am I invisible to you both?¡± Celine and Nathan entered the Celestial Suite, while Carly and Adam headed for the Terrestrial Suite. Robin grabbed celine¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to buy bikinis.¡± At the bikini counter, the array of options was overwhelming. novelbin ly duckling. How dare she try topete with a swan?¡± Robin said eagerly, ¡°Celine, your figure is amazing. We need to pick a bikini that shows it oft perfectly.¡± before Celine could respond, Melody¡¯s sarcastic voice interrupted, ¡°The ugly duckling is still just an ugly Carly and Melody had arrived. Adam and Nathan weren¡¯t far belund either. Nathan walked up to Celine¡¯s side. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Melody somered. ¡°Celine was hoping to pick out a nice bikini so she could show off her body in front of all the men.¡± Celine didn¡¯t respond. Just as Robin was about to speak, she was silenced by Celine¡¯s look Melody continued, ¡°Carly is a lead ballerina with a perfect figure. I don¡¯t mind if some try to copy her style, but what bothers me is that they end up looking ridiculous and still love the nerve to show it off!¡± Celine remembered Carly saying the same about her once, Celine wasn¡¯t offended, just then, she noticed Adam loolding her up up and down. Celine quickly averted her gaze. He probabl probably thought her body couldn¡¯tpare to hatham frowned and scolded, ¡°Melody, why do you always have to be so nasty with your Melody¡¯s fare turned pale, caught off guard by Nailian¡¯s scolding ¡°Nate, I your words?¡± fie, Mr. Lynch Hobin, let¡¯s just pick out the baldai.¡± ¡°Good choice, miss. The pink one is perfect for someone with fair skin and beautiful looks,¡± the saleswoman as she handed it over. Just then, Carly interrupted, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take that at our too!¡± Carly had also on her sights on the pink bikini Celine wanded. Cellur wed at Girly, who wore a mug expression Carly was confident that her figure would outshine anyone else¡¯s. After loung the pace, er was determined to win in another way. She wanted to push everyone in the hot springs and catch the attention of all the men. A hance inparison deutated. ¡°Thinsonry,t we only have our left.. Cedly sourbed ¡°Well, you¡¯re naming a bundness. Shouldn¡¯t the highest bidder get it?¡± Then, she smiled sweetly and looked her an around Adana¡¯s. ¡°Adam, I want this bikini. Can you buy it for me?¡± she asked. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 172 Carly thought a country bumpkin like Celine couldn¡¯t possiblypete with her, Racing was one thing, but now it was about wealth. Adam was Mercity¡¯s wealthiest man. He would never lose when it came to that. Carly¡¯s face glowed with confidence as she looked up at Adam She was waiting for him to buy the bilini Adam nced at Carly before shifting his gaze to Celine. Celine¡¯s clear eyes met his. Carly tugged at his arm and pouted. ¡°Adam, buy it for me. I want it.¡± Adam turned to the saleswoman. ¡°I¡¯ll pay double for it.¡± He said it without hesitation. Carly lifted her chin and cast a smugnce at Celine. Her expression said it all ¡°See? Adam bought it for me? Nathan grinned. ¡°Come on, Adam. That¡¯s no fun. I¡¯ll pay inple.¡± Nathan raised the stakes for Celine. celine tugged lightly on Nathan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr. Lynch, forget it Nathan shook his head. ¡°No way I want to see you wear it,¡± he said with a yful smile. Adam frowned slightly. ¡°Four times.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Five times.¡± Thepetition between them escted. Adam finnly said, ¡°Six times.¡± Just as Nathan was about to bid, Celine stopped him. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I suddenly don¡¯t like the pinkone anymore.¡°¡± he pointed at a vibrant magenta bikini. ¡°I¡¯ll take that one instead.¡± The saleswoman eagerly pulled it off the rack ¡°Great choice! This color will look stunning on you.¡± Celine smiled yfully at Nathan Celine smiled yfully at Nathan ¡°Mr. Lynch, can you buy this one f for me?¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow. He immediately understood her intention. She was protecting his pride while gracefully ending thepetition. Nathan said, then proceeded to pay for the bikini. Celine took the pink budni and casually tossed it to Carly. ¡°Here, Carly. You can have it. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Carly¡¯s face sittened. She hadn¡¯t expected that. Robin¨Cchuckled. ¡°it¡¯s funny how some people pay six times the price for something Celine didn¡¯t Upon hearing that, Carly¡¯s expression darkened. Robin looped her arm around Celine¡¯s. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go change.¡± (even want.¡± Then, she shut Adama sly nce. ¡°Celine, Nathanbought that magenta bikini for you. Make sure he gets the exclusive show.¡± Adam¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, and his aura instantly darkened. Celine sled at Puthan ¡°I¡¯ll go get dunged.¡± Celine and Roban left for the women¡¯s changing room, while Cady stood awkwardly with the pink bika epink bikini in her arms. She wasn¡¯t sure it she felt embarrassed or ain¡¯t much better. Jealousy burned in her eyes. Nathan had bought Celine the bikin Nathan were alteady waiting in the hot spring when carly and Melody arrived. Melody par Adem a yful nudge. ¡°Look, Adam. Carly¡¯s here.¡± Carly in the pink bikini. Years of ballet had sculpted her ligte, entuating her curves. wing as a blooming ruse. Adam need up As Cady stepped in, the then en in the but spring could¡¯t help but state. But this was nothing new to C Her long, wavy hair cascaded down her back like novelbin to Carly, she had been used to adinding nces for as long as kellyule water and drifted to Adain¡¯s side d softly, tilting her head. ¡°How do I look!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 173 Adam watched her in silence as Robin and Celine arrived. Robin stepped into the hot spring, ¡°Celine,e on in!¡± Adam looked up at Celine and saw that she had changed into her bikini. However, she seemed ufortable, wrapping herself in a towel to cover her body. Carly immediately mocked, ¡°Celine, why are you hiding under that towel? Are you insecure about your body?¡± Melody watched in amusement. ¡°Celine, everyone¡¯s waiting for you to take off the towell Robin said, yanking the towel off Celine. Celine gasped as her body was exposed to everyone¡¯s gaze. She wore a magenta bakini that entuated her wless, pale skin. Unlike Carly¡¯s, which had been perfected with costly treatments, Celine¡¯s skin was naturally smooth and delicate. Her figure was breathtaking. She had a tiny waist, graceful curves, perfectly shaped hips, and long, slender legs. The bildni highlighted her perfect proportions, giving her an aura of both sexiness and innocence. celine¡¯s figure caught Adam¡¯s attention. ¡°Celine,e on down,¡± Robin said as she reached out to pull her in. Celine lost her footing and slipped toward the water. Adam quickly reached out to catch her. However, Nathan was faster. He grabbed Celine and held her up. Nathan looked at her with admiration. ¡°Celine, are you okay?¡± Robinughed. ¡°Mr. Lynch, doesn¡¯t Celine look amazing in that bikini?¡± Nathan smiled at Celine. ¡°She looks great.¡± Robin teased, ¡°Mr. Lynch, was today¡¯s money well spent?¡± Nathan chuckled. ¡°It was definitely worth it.¡± Celine blushed slightly and shot Robin a yful re to stop teasing Nathan held her gently. ¡°Do you want me to keep holding you, or would you prefer to walk on your own?¡± Celine stood up in the hot spring. ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own. As Celine and Nathan walked to one side, Adam slowly retracted his hand. Carly stood frozen, realizing that withparison came hurt. As she stood next to Celine, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that Celine was even fairer than she was. Not only that, but Celine¡¯s figure seemed to be more graceful as well. The attention that had once been on her in the hot spring quickly shitted to Celine. Everyone was now loolding at her. Carly was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand how she had lost to Celine. Just then, a tall, handsome man walked toward Carly. Melody whispered, ¡°Carly, that guy must be heading your way.¡± To Carly¡¯s surprise, the man walked right past her and stopped beside Celine. ¡°Ilry, beautiful. Can I get your Instagram?= Carly and Melody stood in stunned silence, Carly¡¯sst sled of dignity seemed to vanish in that moment. Nathan immediately wrapped his arm around Adam watched her in silence as Robin and Celine arrived. Robin stepped into the hot spring, ¡°Celine,e on in!¡± Adam looked up at Celine and saw that she had changed into her bikini. However, she seemed ufortable, wrapping herself in a towel to cover her body. Carly immediately mocked, ¡°Celine, why are you hiding under that towel? Are you insecure about your body?¡± Melody watched in amusement. ¡°Celine, everyone¡¯s waiting for you to take off the towell Robin said, yanking the towel off Celine. novelbin Celine gasped as her body was exposed to everyone¡¯s gaze. She wore a magenta bakini that entuated her wless, pale skin. Unlike Carly¡¯s, which had been perfected with costly treatments, Celine¡¯s skin was naturally smooth and delicate. Her figure was breathtaking. She had a tiny waist, graceful curves, perfectly shaped hips, and long, slender legs. The bildni highlighted her perfect proportions, giving her an aura of both sexiness and innocence. celine¡¯s figure caught Adam¡¯s attention. ¡°Celine,e on down,¡± Robin said as she reached out to pull her in. Celine lost her footing and slipped toward the water. Adam quickly reached out to catch her. However, Nathan was faster. He grabbed Celine and held her up. Nathan looked at her with admiration. ¡°Celine, are you okay?¡± Robinughed. ¡°Mr. Lynch, doesn¡¯t Celine look amazing in that bikini?¡± Nathan smiled at Celine. ¡°She looks great.¡± Robin teased, ¡°Mr. Lynch, was today¡¯s money well spent?¡± Nathan chuckled. ¡°It was definitely worth it.¡± Celine blushed slightly and shot Robin a yful re to stop teasing Nathan held her gently. ¡°Do you want me to keep holding you, or would you prefer to walk on your own?¡± Celine stood up in the hot spring. ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own. As Celine and Nathan walked to one side, Adam slowly retracted his hand. Carly stood frozen, realizing that withparison came hurt. As she stood next to Celine, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that Celine was even fairer than she was. Not only that, but Celine¡¯s figure seemed to be more graceful as well. The attention that had once been on her in the hot spring quickly shitted to Celine. Everyone was now loolding at her. Carly was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand how she had lost to Celine. Just then, a tall, handsome man walked toward Carly. Melody whispered, ¡°Carly, that guy must be heading your way.¡± To Carly¡¯s surprise, the man walked right past her and stopped beside Celine. ¡°Ilry, beautiful. Can I get your Instagram?= Carly and Melody stood in stunned silence, Carly¡¯sst sled of dignity seemed to vanish in that moment. Nathan immediately wrapped his arm around Celine, stalding Idsim Celine membered her role as Nathan¡¯s take girlfriend. She smiled and replied, ¡°Sorry, but I already lu The man left indisappointment. y have a boyfriend.¡± Nathanarat Celine shared a brief smile, just then, Celine felt a cold, menacing gaze fall upon her. She looked up and locked eyes with Adam. His chilling stare Celine, stalding Idsim Celine membered her role as Nathan¡¯s take girlfriend. She smiled and replied, ¡°Sorry, but I already lu The man left indisappointment. y have a boyfriend.¡± Nathanarat Celine shared a brief smile, just then, Celine felt a cold, menacing gaze fall upon her. She looked up and locked eyes with Adam. His chilling stare The Divorce Prescription Chapter 174 Celine felt confused. She wondered why Adam was staring at her. Carly was right next to him, yet he wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Lately, it seemed like Adam¡¯s gaze had lingered on her more than usual. Nathan nced at Celine. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go over there and soak in the hot spring. Robin stifled ogh ¡°Looks like Mr. Lynch wants some alone time with Celine, de oil Co DIL As Celine left with Nathan, Robin shot a look at Adam. His cold, dark gaze made it clear he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Strangely, Robin felt a little satisfaction. Celine and Nathan settled into a different hot spring. As they chatted, Nathan¡¯s phone tang. ¡°Celine, need to take this call,¡± Nathan said. ¡°y,¡± Celine replied Nathan walked away to answer his phone, and celine lingered in the hot spring a little longer. Soon, she spotted an ice cream vendor. With her sweet tooth secluded hot spring getting the best of her, she hurried over to buy one. Unfortunately, the vendor had already left. Without realizing it, she had wandered into a tattoo across his chest and a woman with a seductive figure. There, she saw a man with a tiger The womanughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried someone will see you sleeping with your friend¡¯s woman?¡± The man grinned. If anyone sees us, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Celine froze, realizing she had just stumbled upon something she shouldn¡¯t have. The man with the tiger tattoo looked like he was involved with the underworld. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The man¡¯s sharp instincts locked in, and his cold, menacing eyes swept toward Celine. ¡°Who¡¯s over there?¡± novelbin Celine fled The man shoved the woman aside and barked at his bodyguards. ¡°Someone was here. Go after them!¡± The bodyguards quickly followed. Celine knew she didn¡¯t want to get involved with these dangerous people, but she quickly realized she had run into a dead end. She was trapped As she anxiously retreated, she bumped into a broad, muscr chest. Turning around, she saw Adam¡¯s sharp, handsome face looming over her. She wondered how he had found her He grabbed her delicate arm, pulling her behind a rock With one swift motion, he lifted her effortlessly, sitting her on the rock ¡°Hold on,¡± he muttered Celine blinked. ¡°No!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darkened as he smirked. ¡°Never been held by a man? stop pretending.¡± She wondered why he was speaking as if he had swallowed gunpowder What had she done to offend him? Celine blinked in frustration, refusing to cooperate with him. She knew he was trying to save her, but there had to be another way. She didn¡¯t want things to be like, ¡°Adam, Trave! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Adam¡¯s face was already dark, but when he saw how she struggled, pushing against his waist with her pale knees, his expression grew even more ominous ¡°Willie, I saw someone on this way!¡± a voice called out. Willie Dougherty and his men had arrived. Adam recognized him immediately. Willie was second inmand in the underworld, and his hands were stained with blood Willie was here for an affair, and Celine had caught him in the act. There was no way he would let her leave this situation unscathed. In the criminal world, there were rules. The ck and white forces didn¡¯t mix. Adam didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble, but things were rapidly spiraling out of control. As Willie and his bodyguards approached, one of them pointed in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Adam didn¡¯t waste any time. He pulled Celine toward him and kissed her hard on the lips. Celine knew they were near. Before she could react, darkness enveloped her as Adam¡¯s lips pressed against hers with an intensity that left no room for resistance. The kiss was almost brutal, filled with frustration and raw emotion as if he was releasing some pent¨Cup an anger. She instinctively pushed against his chest, trying to break free, but Adam¡¯s low voice stopped her. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± She didn¡¯t want that, but she also didn¡¯t want this. ¡°It hurts She frowned, her face scrunching up in difort, like a child caught in an awkward situation. Adam¡¯s less softened as he sensed her difort. He kissed her gently, pulling her closer Celine¡¯s hands, which had been pushing against his chest, slowly curled and grabbed the fabric of his shirt. Her gentle submission made Adam pull her closer, wrapping his arms around her as he kissed her again. They were hidden behind arge stone, with only Adam¡¯s tall, muscr form visible to anyone who might pass by Willie immediately recognized Adam. He halted his bodyguards and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not them. That¡¯s Mr. Alvarez!¡± Willie¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find Mr. Alvarez here, enjoying a little private time with a woman.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see Celine¡¯s face, the sight of her slender arm, pale and smooth, was enough to spark his interest. She had to be special it Adam was interested Willie¡¯s expression Erew lecherous. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Celine¡¯s face. One of the bodyguards whispered, ¡°Willie, that person definitely went in that direction. We should follow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Willie said, leading his men away. As their footsteps receded, Celine let out a relieved sigh. She pushed Adam away with all her strength. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Adam reluctantly pulled away from her lips. ¡°So, once they¡¯re gone, you push me away? You¡¯re so pragmatic, Celine. Though Celine was unsure how Adam had ended up here, she offered a sincere thank you. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, thank you for helping me novelbin She tried to step away, but Adam blocked her, trapping her against the stone. His gaze traveled slowly down her bikini¨Cd body, and she instinctively raised her hand to cover herself. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, where are you lookdag?¡± she asked Adam¡¯s lips naled into a smirk ¡°Didn¡¯t you wear this to get attention? Now that you¡¯ve caught my eye, isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted? ¡°Are you serious?¡± Celine snapped, narrowing her eyes in frustration. This outfit was bought by Mr. Lynch, and I only wear it for him!¡± He hadn¡¯t bought her anything. Those were for Carly Adam¡¯s utile deepened at her sharp reply. Reaching out, he pinched her soft cheek yfully. ¡°Is that so? What do you want then? More clothes? I¡¯ll buy you whatever you like ¨C The Divorce Prescription Chapter 176 Adam¡¯s body towered over her, trapping her in the secluded corner. As he talked about buying her things, Celine couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was his secret lover. hidden away from the world. In reality, she was his wife. ¡°I don¡¯t want clothes,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Then how about an ice cream?¡± Adam offered, holding out a strawberry¨Cvored treat. Celine blinked in surprise. ¡°When did you get this?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± he replied. He had been following her and had seen her chasing the ice cream vendor earlier, Celine hesitated. She hadn¡¯t expected him to buy it for her. Adam held the ice cream close to her lips. ¡°Come on, take a bite.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Adam knew she was lying. He had seen her eyes light up when she spotted the ice cream. Adam looked at her and smirked. ¡°Then what do you want? My lips, maybe? novelbin celine froze, quickly covering his mouth with her hand. She had no idea what he might say next. Adam grinned. ¡°Do you want to bite my hand instead? Isn¡¯t that what you like to do?¡± Celine was at a loss for words, Adamughed. ¡°What were you thinking just now, Celine? Why does your mind sem full of less¨Cthan¨Cdecent thoughts?¡± Her face turned bright red, and she could feel the beat spreading to her ears. She was frustrated he was teasing her on purpose. she didn¡¯t want to be near him. He was supposed to be with Carly, so why was he here with her? She pushed against him, trying to leave. ¡°Move. I¡¯m going.¡± Adam raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where are you touching?¡± Celine then realized that her hand was resting against his fiam abs. Adam was wearing a white tank top and ck shorts, soaked from the hot spring. The wet fabric clung to his body, entuating his broad shoulders, muscr chest, and well¨Cdefined six¨Cpack abs. The lines of his toned physique were impossible to ignore, and his V¨Cshaped waist led down to the waistband of his shorts. The sight of his perfect body made Celine¡¯s face flush even deeper. celine smirked, deciding to turn the situation around. She met his gaze with a mischievous glint. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve seen and touched all your muscles before. Which one do you think I haven¡¯t noticed?¡± His eyes darkened with desire. Just then, Nathan¡¯s voice echoed from a distance, ¡°Celine! Where are you? Celine quickly pushed Adam away ¡°Mr. Lynch!¡± she called out. Adam smirked at her reaction and handed her the ice cream. But before she could return it, Nathan, Carly, and Melody were already approaching The Divorce Prescription Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Nathan called out, ¡°Celine, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± Carly and Melody had joined Adam by now Melody immediately noticed the ice cream in Celine¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Celine, where did you get that ice cream? Cady felt a pang of jealousy when she saw the ice cream. She had nned to be the center of attention, but Celine had effortlessly stolen the spotlight With a sneer, she remarked, ¡°Celine, you certainly have a way with men. Mr. Lynch steps away for a moment, and now you¡¯ve got a man buying you ice cream? Who¡¯s the man who got this for you? Celine nced at Adam, while Adam simply stared at her, waiting for her response. novelbin ¡°Does the ice cream really need to be bought by a man? 1 bought it myself, ¡°celine said, offering a small lie. Carly and Melody exchanged skeptical nces. Adam¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he silently watched her spin a lie so effortlessly. Celine didn¡¯t want to dwell on that. She turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, I¡¯m done with the hot spring. Let¡¯s head back to the room. Nathan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± As they walked away, Melody couldn¡¯t help but mutter bitterly, ¡°Celine is definitely lying. That ice cream was from a man, and now she¡¯s dragging Nate back to the room. She¡¯s probably trying to get him into bed.¡± Carly reached out and hooked her arm around Adam¡¯s muscr one. ¡°Adam, Celine is Nathan¡¯s girlfriend now, and they¡¯re staying in the same room tonight. Do you think they¡¯ll sleep together?¡± Melody quickly chimed in, ¡°Of course they will! Even if Adam hasn¡¯t touched Celine, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not as innocent as she seems, She clearly knows how to use her looks to her advantage.¡± Carly shot a nce at Adam¡¯s impassive tace before replying, ¡°Melody, do you really think that¡¯s the case?¡± Melody scoffed, ¡°Of course! Celine isn¡¯t as pure ass as she appears. She¡¯s the type to use her charm to get what she wants. Who knows how many men she¡¯s been with? Adam¡¯s expression darkened as he watched Celine and Nathan leave. Melody added, ¡°You all remember her foster father, right? Don¡¯t even get me started on her past. She probably¡­ Her words trailed off as she met Adam¡¯s chilling gaze. The silent warning in his eyes immediately silenced her. The ever¨Cperceptive Carly knew exactly when to stay quiet. No matter how refined Adam was, No man would ept a woman with a tamished history, especially someone like Adam, who had a strong ser he would never tolerate anyone bringing up Celine¡¯s na Finally, Carly broke the silence. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± ¡± sense of morale. As they walked down the hallway, a hotel staff member wheeled a cart toward them. ¡°Watchout,¡± the staff member called. Melody noticed the cart had abel that read, ¡°Celestial Suite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for Nate and The Divorce Prescription Chapter 178 room, she remarked. As Carly nced closer, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Did Nathan and Celine order condoms? Adam¡¯s gaze licked to the cart. He saw the box of green condoms, along with a few other items, Melody¡¯s anger red. ¡°There¡¯s also lingerie! Did Celine actually order lingerie?¡± The cant was headed toward Celine and Nathan¡¯s Celestial Suite. Melody stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Celine¡¯s ying Nate like a tiddle. No wonder he¡¯s so obsessed with her. She¡¯s got no shame.¡± novelbin Carly held Adam¡¯s arm and added, ¡°I guess now we know why Nathan¡¯s so taken with Celine. She looks so pure, but behind closed doors, she¡¯s something entirely different¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but the temperature around him seemed to drop he Tettestrial Suite with Carly, Adam stood near the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, Suddenly, a soft body pressed against him from behind. A pair of delicate hands rested on his chiseled chest, tracing a path with a teasing touch. Adam tamed around and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carly gazed up at his handsome face affectionately. With only the two of them alone in the room, the alt seemed to stir with a quiet tension. It was the perfect moment for temptation. With a yful smile, she asked, ¡°Adam, have you ever been with a wonLin?¡± Adam Frowned. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Carly had always believed she was the woman in Adam¡¯s life. After he awoke from his three¨Cyeara, Celine entered his world. Even so, Carly was certain Adam hadn¡¯t been intimate with her Adams was young, so he surely had needs. Yet, despite Carly¡¯s repeated attempts to get closer to him, he had rejected her time and time again Though she had always told him that she would only give herself to him after marriage, she was willing to give him a taste of what he was missing Carly traced her manicured fingers over Adam¡¯s chest and softly said, ¡°Adam, I can help you.¡± Her bright red nails looked striking against his white shirt, which clung to his damp skin after his shower. Standing on her tiptoes, Carly leaned in, aiming to kiss bas handsome face. Asher hand slid downto expensive ck leather belt, she innocently said, ¡°Adam, I¡¯ve never been with a man before. I¡¯m not Adam gently pushed her back, and Carly¡¯s soft body fell onto the bed with a thud. very experienced.¡± The next thing she low, Adam was kneeling beside her. Carly melted under his presence, intoxicated by the raw dominance he exuded. Just as Adam leaned in, Carly closed her eyes, anticipating the kiss. However, the kiss never came. Instead, Adam reached over to grab the phone on the bedside table and stood up. ¡°No owed,¡± he said, tuming to leave. Carly¡¯s eyes stapped open in surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe he had refused, especially after she had been the one to make the first move. She quicidy sat up. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t go with that, she reached for Adam¡¯s belt. were a bit too eager, and Adam believed she truly didn¡¯t know what she was doing. He had dealt with women who were n were much more However, Carly¡¯s movements w Adam held her hand firmly and said, ¡°stop it. I¡¯m not divorced yet.¡± Carly froze. Adam stood up from the bed. Adam, you¡¯re not divorced, and you have no intention of cheating, but what about Celine?¡± Carly said angrily. ¡°Celine is next door, with your good friend Nathan. They ie probably already in bed together,¡± Adam¡¯s body trused as he recalled the scene earlier with the items on the room service cart. He couldn¡¯t shake the thoughts of what Celine and Nathan might be doing right now How was she withn? Was she using the same methods en Nath as she had with him? He clenched his teeth infrustration. With a flicker of anger, he lowered his gaze and quicldy sent a message from his phone. Celestial Suite, Celine and the doorbell ring shortly after Natlun had gone to take a eashower She opened the door to find a betel staff member holding a delivery. ¡°Good evening, Miss. Your order has arrived.¡± ¡°What under Celine closed the door, and as she ced the it on the bed, she realized what had been delivered¨Ccondoms and lingerie. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 179 She free. She didn¡¯t order these two items. Could the room service have sent them to the wrong room? At that moment, Nathan stepped out of the bathroom. He saw the items and paused. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s this? Celine realized that Nathanhadn¡¯t ordered them either. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how these things had ended up here. Just then, the doorbell rang again. Nathan opened the door to find Adam and Carly standing outside. Celine blinked in surprise. Weren¡¯t they staying in the neighboring Terrestrial Suite? ¡°Adam, what are you doing here?¡± Nathan asked. Adam replied, ¡°Our room¡¯s security system malfunctioned. They need to test and repair it, so we¡¯re staying here tonight.¡± Celine roze when she realized Adam and Carly were staying with them tonight. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem in the presidential suite, but it felt strange. Carly didn¡¯t want to stay, but the resort manager showed up mexpectedly, saying there was a problem with the Terrestrial Suite and all other rooms were full. They had no choice but to squeeze into the Celestial Suite. Carl still couldn¡¯t believe it. Adam looked at Nathan ¡°Don¡¯t you wee us? Nathan immediately stepped aside. Such formalities were unnecessary between good friends. ¡°Of course, wee.¡± Adam led Garly inside Celine hadn¡¯t expected them to show up, so the condoms and lingerie were still scattered on the bed. She quickly grabbed them and hid them behind her. However, Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on her, briefly noting the items she had just hidden. ¡°Celine, it looks like we¡¯re disturbing you and Nathan tonight,¡± Carly said with a knowing smile, Celine didn¡¯t losow how to respond. She awkwardly hid the items behind her and forced a smile, ¡°it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just go take a shower¡± Celine entered the bathroom and nimed on the shower. The sound of water flowing filled the air. novelbin Standing by the sink, she picked up the lingerie, inspecting the daring design. How on earth was she supposed to wear this? As star was pondering, the bathroom door suddenly creaked open. Looking up, she caught a glimpse of Adam¡¯s handsome face in the mirror. Adam had snuck into the bathroom as Celine was in the shower. Meanwhile, Carly and Nathan were still outside. Celine widened her eyes in shock. She turned around, staring at Adam who had just entered. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, who let you in? Are you out of your mind? Get out now!¡± She tried to push him out, but Adam refused to leave. Instead, he took a step closer, slowly closing the distance between them. As Celine held the lingerie, the ck straps wrapped around her pale fingers in a way that felt almost seductive. Noticing his gaze, she quickly hid her hands behind her and blinked nervously. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, get out! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call someone! Adarn walled toward her and smirked. ¡°Go ahead, call Nathan in here. I¡¯ll just tell him that you seduced me intoing in while you were in the shower!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 180 Celine was frustrated by how despicable Adam was. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what do you want from me?¡± Adam nced at her hands, which were hidden behind her back. ¡°Let me see it.¡± Celine threw the clothes at his handsome face. ¡°No!¡± novelbin Adam didn¡¯t dodge. The clothes tell from his face onto the carpet. He reached out, cupping her small, pale face in his hand. ¡°So you can wear it for Nathan, but you can¡¯t wear it for me? He lifted her chin gently, forcing her to tilt her head back and meet his eyes. She didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. She hadn¡¯t worn it for Nathan. She had never wom this before. She also had no idea why room service had brought it to her. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, if you really want to see it, go find Carly,¡± she said. Adam smirked, ¡°Carly¡¯s pure and innocent. She wouldn¡¯t wear something like this. Isn¡¯t this thend of thing a woman like you would wear?¡± Celine wondered what he meant by that, What kind of woman was st was she? Adam looked at her wless, delicate face, pressing his thumb back and forth against her red lips. He teased, ¡°Why are you looking at sleep with other men before marrying me? Who else have you slept with since our marriage? Nathan? Anyone else?¡± Celine¡¯s heart sank with disappointment as she understood how he truly saw her. that, Celine? Did you Was she really the kind of woman anyone could sleep with? He didn¡¯t want Carly to wear this, so he made her wear it for him. He truly degraded her Celine smiled bitterly. She pushed him away, trying to leave. However, Adam grabbed her fragile body, pulling her into his arms and kissing her red lips. Celine struggled with all her strength to break free. Yet, her fragile body couldn¡¯t resist him. It writhed like a slippery little snake in his firm embrace. Adam¡¯s blood began to boil, and his breath became uneven. He pushed her hard against the wall ¡°How did you serve Nathon? Do the same for me.¡± Celine tried to push himott. ¡°Adam, aren¡¯t you afraid Carly will find out?¡± Adam sneered. ¡°Carly is generous. She knows I love and respect her. With you, it¡¯s just for fun. You¡¯re only here to relieve my physical needs.¡± He loved Carly and respected her, while she was nothing more than an outlet for his desires. Celine¡¯s eyes unddened, and her slender fingers clenched tightly. ¡°Adam, just because youe looking for me doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll entertain you! ¡°you can¡¯t control who I¡¯ve been with You should know that I¡¯ll never sleep with you! If you can¡¯t bear to find satisfaction with Carly, to find another woman. won¡¯t serve you!¡± The words hung in the air, and the atmosphere grew grew suffocatingly still Adam¡¯s namoweyes darkened with malicious intent, and his powerful chest braved with barely controlled rage. soon, he released her, looking her up and down with a sneer. ¡°Celine, do you think I care for you? Have you had a check¨Cuptely? I still think you¡¯re dirty. With those parting words, Adam tumed and lett His cold words echoed in her ears as Celine realized how easily be could hurt her. He always knew how to make her heart ache. Their rtionship had dropped to an Celine¡¯s fragile body slid slowly down the wall, bringing her to acrouch on the floor. She couldn¡¯t understand why he had Did hurting her truly bring him joy? he had barged in and humiliated her like this. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 181 Dressed in a ck silk pajama set, Adam stood on the balcony with a cigarette resting between his slender fingers. The swirling smoke obscured his expression, but his tightly furrowed brows hinted at his inner turmoil. He was smoking fast, the ashes falling in angry clumps, carrying specks of crimson sparks to the ground He thought he was losing his mind. There was actually nothing wrong with the Terrestrial Suite. He had instructed the resort vi manager to make up that excuse because he simply didn¡¯t want Celine and Nathan to be alone in one room. The thought of her ordering those things filled his mind with images of what she and Nathan might be doing together. His emotions spiraled out of control, no matter how hard he tried to suppress them. In the dead of night, Adam suddenly became aware of the dark and forbidden thoughts he harbored toward Celine. He couldn¡¯t let her go. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her being with another man He didn¡¯t love her, but he was addicted to the pleasure she gave him. It was just a game to him. And the key problem was that he hadn¡¯t had his fill yet. How could he possibly give her up to someone else before that? At that moment, someone hugged him from behind and asked, ¡°Adam, why are you smoking?¡± It was Carly. She seldom saw him smoking. Adam turned around slowly but didn¡¯t say a word. Just then, the bathroom door clicked open, and Celine walked out, fresh from her shower. Nathan stepped forward and asked, ¡°Celine, you¡¯re done?¡± She nodded lightly and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡± Her gaze shifted to the balcony, where she saw Carly hugging Adam from behind. A cigarette was still burning between his fingers, and the two of them appeared unusually intimate After harshly humiliating her earlier, he was back to being with Carly again. Celine averted her gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use the hairdryer.¡± novelbin She sat down at the vanity table, picked up the hairdryer, and began drying her damp, long hair. Nathan walked over and said, ¡°Celine, let me help you.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell on her. She had just taken a shower and was dressed in a white nightgown with ace¨Ctrimmed doll cor, making her look innocent and delicate. Under the light by the vanity, her makeup¨Cfree face, small and fair as porcin, radiated a soft, sweet charm. Nathan stood behind her, took the hairdryer, and began drying her hair. Adam¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched Nathan¡¯s long fingers thread through Celine¡¯s pure ck hair. She lifted her clear eyes and gave Nathan a bright, gentle smile. Right then, Adam felt a sharp sting on his fingertip as the ember of his cigarette bumed him. His expression tumed grim as he extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray Then, with his lips curling slightly, he coldly asked, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t you have hands of your own?¡± She had been about to refuse Nathan¡¯s offer but paused when she heard Adam¡¯s words. She looked up at Adam, only to meet his icy gaze He sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t you dry your own hair, or do you just like having men do it for you?¡± Her face turned pale. Nathan immediately frowned and retorted, ¡°Adam, what do you even mean? I¡¯m the one who offered to help celine. What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Adam stood there with his tall and imposing figure. With a cold edge in his deep, maic voice, he ordered, ¡°You have hands. Use them and dry your hair yourself. ¦§ Celine reached out to take over the hairdryer, but Nathan didn¡¯t let her. Instead, he looked at Adam and said, ¡°Adam, you¡¯re really asking for it. Are you itching for a Fight The Divorce Prescription Chapter 182 ching for a fight? Adam¡¯s gaze tumed sharp, and the tension between him and Nathan escted instantly. Invisible sparks flew in the air between the two men. Carly was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Nathan to consider fighting Adam for Celine¡¯s sake. These two had been best friends since childhood, and they practically Erew up together like brothers. She immediately tumed to Celine and reprimanded, ¡°Are you happy now, Celine? You¡¯ve got two men fighting over you, all thanks to your little act of seduction. You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you?? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Carly!¡± Nathan shouted as he clenched his fists. Celine reached out and pulled Nathan back, saying, ¡°Mr. Lynch, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not worth the trouble. ¡± He looked at her, and has expression softened. ¡°No, Celine. You¡¯re worth everything I do.¡± Instantly, she felt a warm current flow throughtherheat. He then took his coat and draped it over her shoulders before taking her small hand in his. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing fun about staying here. We¡¯re leaving ¡± He was determined to take her away. ¡°Waitam a moment, He released her hand and watched as she picked up her phone, ¡°Mr. Lynch, now we can go.¡± Nathan¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he took Celine¡¯s hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In no time, the Celestial Suite was left with only Adam and Carly. She snerted. ¡°Adam, I didn¡¯t expect Nathan to disregard your friendship with him for Celine. That woman is truly a vixen! The expression on Adam¡¯s handsome face was cold and unyielding. Suddenly, be litted his long leg and kicked the trash can forcefully. With a loud ng, the trash can let out a harsh, grating noise as it hit the floor. Upon seeing this, she curled her red lips into a smile. In truth, it was she who had called room service to deliver the condoms and lingerie. Now, her goal had been achieved. He ced his hands on his hips white suppressing the anger that was boming in his chest. ¡°We should get ready to She was in a great mood. This vacation had gone exceedingly well. She answered, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go get Melody.¡± o leave too,¡± Carly stepped out of the room to look for Melody. As she walked down the corridor, she ran into Willie, who was approaching with his men. Willie, who was visibly annoyed, barked at his subordinates ¡°Useless idiots! The resort isn¡¯t even that big, and you still couldn¡¯t find her!¡± ¡°Willie, we really searched everywhere, but it¡¯s as if that woman had vanished into thin air.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even get a good look at her face,¡± another added. ¡°We only saw her in a red bikini Carly¡¯s steps halted abruptly. A red bildird? Wasn¡¯t Celine in a ted bakan? Were these men looking for her? she watched as Willie led his men into his room. It was obvious that these men were likely ruthless and dangerous gangsters. If Celine had crossed paths with them, then perhaps she could use them to get rid of her. All she wanted was for Celine to be gone. Carly then pulled out her phone and opened a picture Melody had taken earlier that day. In the background of the photo, Celine could be seen clearly in a red bikini The photo woulde in handy now novelbin Back in his room, Willie suddenly heard the doorbell ring. He walked over and yanked the door open. However, the hallway was empty. He looked down and noticed a ploto lying on the ground. He bent to pick it up and found a picture of Celine in her red bikini His eyes lit up, and a bloodthirsty smile spread across his face. ¡°We¡¯ve found her Meanwhile, Nathan was leading Celine out of the resort vi. She looked at him apologetically and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, please don¡¯t let there be any bad blood between you and Mr. Alvarez because of *Celine, I¡¯ve known Adam for many years. His character and manners are impable. This is thest time I¡¯ve ever seen him act so harshly toward a woman.¡± Adam¡¯s attitude toward Celine was far too aggressive. He had gone overboard. Chapter 15: The Divorce Prescription Chapter 183 nebittemess in her heart Teow Mr. Alvarez bates me.¡± she sand. slooked like he wanted to say something but ultimately held back ¡°Celine, wait here for me. I¡¯ll go to the garage and bring the car around.¡± She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He then left. She stood alone, waiting in the same spot. At that moment, a figure appeared behind her¨Cit was Adam. He hade downstairs, dressed in a sleek ck coat and exuding aloof sophistication. He nced at celine, who had her head lowered. She was staring at her toes, lost in thought. He pressed his thin lips together and averted his gaze, turning to leave. Just then, Willie arrived with his men. The moment he saw Celine¡¯s delicate and ethereal figure, a smile spread across his face. ¡°That¡¯s her! I wasn¡¯t expecting such a goddess¨Clike beauty,¡± he remarked. The men in ck beside him grew excited. One of them eximed. ¡°Willie, this beauty is even more stunning than the call girls we¡¯ve seen in the red¨Clight district.¡± ¡°Look at her skin, her face, and her figure. Damn, just imagining pinning her down is driving me crazy,¡± another added. Ville, why don¡¯t we take her back and have some fun with her? Wille stared at Celine, clearly tempted, but reason prevailed. She had witnessed his affair with his boss¡¯s wife, and only the dead could keep secrets. ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up. She can¡¯t be allowed to live. Take care of her!¡± He gave a quick nce at one of his men, who nodded and immediately drew a sharp dagger from his waist before walking toward her. Adam was nearly out of sight when he tumed his head, catching a glimpse of Willie and his men. His eyes narrowed as he spotted one of them striding swiftly toward Celine with a dagger in hand The polished leather of his ck shoes came to an abrupt stop. His body reacted raster than his mind as he cursed under his breath and ran back The man in ck was closing in on her, with just one silent stab from behind, she would be gone. The dagger gleamed coldly as the man raised it and lunged toway! ber Arge, well¨Cdefined hand suddenly reached out, grabbing the dagger mid¨Cthrust. The man in ck froze. Catching a de barehanded¨Cwas this guy insane? Then, he saw Adam. Adam gapped the dagger tightly, the sharp de slicing deep into his palm. Blood began dripping steadily onto the ground. The sudden rum of events stunned the attacker, but before he could react, the dagger was snatched from his grip. Adam delivered a swift kick to his chest, sending him flying several meters away. The man hit the ground, coughing up blood. Willie¡¯s expression changed the moment he recognized Adam Panic flickered in his eyes, but he quickly barked, ¡°Don¡¯t leave any witnesses alive!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± novelbin The other men in ck charged toward Celine, knives in hand. ather with a life. Still unaware of what was happening, she tumed at themotion behind her. She was greeted by the sight of one of the men lunging at h She troze, rooted to the spot in shock Two frantic shouts rang out at the same time. Just as the dagger was about to pierce her, someone suddenly lunged forward and pulled her into a tight embrace She fell into the warmth of the person¡¯s arms, but a sickening sound of de piercing through flesh followed. The noise sent shivers down her spine. Then, she felt a sudden warmth stter across her face. It was blood. She tilted her head up and looked at the man holding her. Her breath hitched as she let out a trembling gasp. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 184 It was Nathan! He had returned after retrieving the car, and when he saw someone attacking Celine with a knife, he immediately threw himself in front of her. The dagger had plunged into his chest. celine gasped in shock and shouted, ¡°Mr. Lynch!¡± Adam had been running toward her, but he was still so Isome distance away. He could only watch helplessly as Nathan took the blow Furious, Adam kicked down two of the ck¨Cd men near him and sprinted toward Celine. At that moment, Leo arrived with a team of ck¨Csuited bodyguards, quicly surrounding the area. Willie and his gang were vastly outnumbered and were quickly subdurd Just then, Carly appeared, rushing over and wrapping her hands around Adam. ¡°Adam!¡± she screamed. He was forced to stop in his tracks. He tried to push her aside to get to Celline and Natlsan, but she clung to him tightly, refusing to let go. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m scared.¡± Meanwhile, Nathan copsed to the ground from the stab wound. Celine knelt beside him, pressing her trembling hands against his wound to stop the bleeding. but the hot blood continued to pour out uncontrobly. Her hands shook as she struggled toprehend why he had shielded her from the de. She was used to people treating her poorly, but kindness always left her feeling at a loss. ¡°Mr. Lynch, hold on You¡¯ll be fine.¡± His gaze became unfocused, and soon he fell unconscious. Then, the ambnce arrived. Doctors and nurses in white coats carefully ced Nathan on a stretcher. Celine got into the ambnce with him, following him to the hospital. Adam, still held back by Carly, could only watch as the two disappeared. novelbin At the hospital, Nathan was rushed into the operating room. The red light of the surgery room lit up while Celine waited outside. When Adam arrived, he saw her pacing anxiously outside the operating room. Her face was pale, her expression uneasy, and there was still blood on her delicate features. Standing there alone, she looked utterly shaken He strode forward to her with his long legs. In a low voice, he reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surgeon is the best in the city. Nathan will be fine She nced at him and immediately noticed the injury on his hand. It was hard not to notice. His left hand was covered in blood. The wound was untreated and partially congealed. Bloodstains dotted his white shirt, and he looked somewhat disheveled. What happened to his hand? Noticing her gaze lingering on his injured hand, Adam slightly retracted his fingers. He stepped closer, his tall and upright figure casting a shadow over her pale and cold form. ¡°Are you h ¡°Adam¡± Carly¡¯s voice interrupted him as she rushed over, wrapping her arm around Adam¡¯s bicep The words ¡°Are you hurt? never left his lips. With Carly¡¯s arrival, Celine¡¯s eyes shifted coldly away from Adam¡¯s bloodied hand, she sat down indifferently on the bench in the corridor, waiting Adams nced at Celine, noting her distant demeanor. Blood from Is injured left hand began to fall to the floor again. Just then, Leo hurried over and quietly reported, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, the situation with Willie has been dealt with. We also found a photo at the scene.¡± ¡°A photo?¡± Celine stood up and took the photo from Leo¡¯s hand. When she saw herself in the photo, wearing a red bikini, her clear eyes widened with a sharp jolt. This entire incident had started because she had identally stumbled upon Willie and his boss¡® wife having an affair in the hot spring. Willie had recognized her and decided she needed to be silenced The Divorce Prescription Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Celine couldn¡¯t figure out how Willie had recognized her, but now, looking at the photo, everything became clear. She raised her head in shock and stared at Carly. ¡°Carly, did you give this photo to Willie?¡± A flicker of gloom and disappointment passed through Carly¡¯s eyes. Why had Nathan taken the knife for Celine? Why wasn¡¯t it Celine who got hurt? Now the photo had been discovered, Carly¡¯s expression shifted instantly, Adam took the photo from Celine¡¯s hand. Two secondster, he shot a piercing gaze at Carly. His icy, sinister stare cut across her face like a de. Carly felt a surge of fear and quickly denied it. ¡°What photo? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! Celine, I know you¡¯re worried about Nathan¡¯s injury, but don¡¯t make false usations here!¡± Celine let out a coldugh and replied, ¡°Carly, take a good look at this photo. You¡¯re unbelievably stupid!¡± Carly nced at the photo and was instantly rmed. In theer of the image, her phone was clearly visible. She had forgotten to crop it out. Everyone now knew that she had sent the photo to Willie. She looked up at Adam, whose cold, unfathomable eyes now felt like bottomless pits, staring at her with chilling and dangerous intensity. novelbin He had never looked at her like this before. Her fear deepened, and she stammered in panic. ¡°Adam, it¡¯s not what it looks like. Let me exin. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Celine internipted sharply, her eyes zing with fury. Her voice rose in usation as she said, ¡°Carly, I never thought you¡¯d be this crazy. You¡¯re the real culprit!¡± As she spoke, she reached out and grabbed at Carly, who was so frightened that she immediately hid behind Adam. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m so scared. Save me!¡± Celine couldn¡¯t grab Carly because Adam had stepped before her, shielding her behind him. Celine stated at the man before her and asked, ¡°Are you nning to protect Carly? She neatly killed Nathan!TM Her hands were still trembling, and Nathan¡¯s blood stained her hands and face. He was still in the surgery room fighting for his life, and Carly was the one responsible for it all. Carly wanted her dead, and she had almost caused Nathan¡¯s death But now, Adam was protecting Carly. No matter what she had done, he would always protect her. Celine¡¯s pale eyes turned red with anger as she stared coldly and resolutely at Adama He looked back at her and in a voice lower than usual, be said, ¡°Celine, I can¡¯t hand Carly over. She can¡¯t be dragged into this.¡± Behind him, Carly slowly curled her lips into a smug, not forgetting to sh her triumphant smile at Celine. Celine raised her hand and pped Adam across the face. The sharp sound of the p echoed through the hospitalidor, and his handsome face was turned to the side from the force. She had hit him with all her strength. Her palm was even numb from the blow. Carly gasped as she stared at Celine in disbelief. ¡°Celine, are you crazy? How dare you p Adam?¡± He was Adam Alvarez, a man who was coveted by all the women out there. How dare she even put a finger on his face? Just as those words left Carly¡¯s lips, another sharp p rang out. Celine had tumed and backhanded Carly across the face. Carly was left dumbfounded by the blow. Not only had Celine dared to p p Adam, but she had also turned around and pped her. Adam slowly turned his face back to Celine, who was standing tall, with her slender back straight and her clear eyes resolute. As she stared him down coldly, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better protect Carly well. Don¡¯t let her fall into my hands.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 186 The atmosphere was heavy and stifling. At that moment, the doors to the operating room opened, and a doctor in a white coat walked out. Celine quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is Nathan?¡± ¡°The surgery was very sessful. The patient will wake up within 48 hours.¡± She let out a small sigh of relief. Although she had seen Nathan¡¯s wound and knew the de hadn¡¯t hit any vital organs or caused any life¨Cthreatening wounds, she only felt reassured now. If anything had truly happened to him because of her, she would have carried the guilt and regret for the rest of her life. Nathan was wheeled out, and she followed him into the VIP ward. As the door to the ward closed behind them, she didn¡¯t even bother sparing Adam or Carly another nce. Carly reached out to tug at Adam¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Adam, Celine is outrageous. She pped you and then me. You must¡± || He pulled his sleeve out of her grasp and parted his thin lips, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deserve it?¡± She froze. His gaze turned icy and sharp as he looked at her. He then flung the photo in his hand at her with a loud smack against her chest. ¡°Carly, I never realized before how stupid and vicious you are. This time, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me.¡± The blood drained from her face at his words. As fear overwhelmed her, she quickly reached out to grab his arm and pleaded, ¡°Adam, please listen to me. I admit I don¡¯t like Celine, but I never intended to hurt Nathan. I didn¡¯tow things would get so serious.. Adam shoved her away, the veins on his forehead pulsing with restrained anger. His voice was cold and impatient when he said, ¡°Carly, this is thest time I¡¯m cleaning up after you. There will not be a next time. You¡¯d better stay put.¡± ¡°Adam, 1¡­!! ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, and neither does Nathan. Leave now.¡± Carly opened her mouth to say more, but Leo stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Tate, this way, please.¡± She clenched her fists in fnistration. This time, she had truly dug herself a deep hole. Not only had she failed to bring Celine down, but she had also made Adam grow tired of her. ¡°Ms. Tate, please,¡± Leo repeated¡± novelbin She had no choice but to turn and leave, unwillingly, with a ring red p mark on her face. But she didn¡¯t think she had lost. Adam was still standing on her side. As long as he remained protective over her, she believed she wouldn¡¯t ever lose to Celine. Meanwhile, Adam stood by the door of the VIP ward, his figure tall and imposing. Through the ss window, he saw Nathan lying on the bed. Although he was still unconscious, all his vital signs had stabilized. Celine sat at the bedside, holding his hand, quietly keeping himpany. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate wanted to use Willie¡¯s gang to get rid of Mrs. Alvarez this time. She didn¡¯t mean for Mr. Lynch to get hurt, but she went too far, yet you still protected her. I think Mrs. Alvarez is truly upset this time,¡± Leo whispered. Adam¡¯s expression darkened. Carly had changed¨Cso much so that she was bing unrecognizable. She was nothing like the girl he had once saved in that cave However, he couldn¡¯t ignore her. He couldn¡¯t let her get dragged into the chaos of the gangsters. He knew Celine was angry at him. The p she gave him had been forceful, and the sting lingered even now, **Mr. Alvarez, you should really have your hand treated. The wound is serious.¡± Blood was still dripping steadily from his hand. Having caught the de barehanded, the wound had yet to stop bleeding He continued to watch the scene inside the ward without saying a word. Celine stayed by Nathan¡¯s side throughout the night. Eventually, the door to the ward opened, and a perse came in for rounds. His condition remained stable. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 187 The nurse left after making sure everything was tinder control. From outside the door, Leo¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, your hand injury can¡¯t wait any longer. You need to get it treated immediately, or it may get worse.¡± celine looked up and saw Adam¡¯s tall, imposing figure standing by the door. He had been there all along. Leo turned toward Celine and pleaded, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez¡¯s hand has been bleeding this whole time. Please say something.¡± Her gaze shifted to the blood pooling on the floor. Judging by the severity of his wound, his hand would likely need numerous stitches. She stood up and walked to the door. When Adam saw her approaching, he shifted his broad frame slightly, and a glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes. Leo eximed, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, I know you still care about Mr. Alvarez. Mr. Alvarez, let¡¯s get your hand-¡± Before he could finish, Celine reached out and firmly shut the door in their faces. The two men were left staring at the closed door, the force of it brushing against their faces. Leo was tongue¨Ctied. novelbin The light in Adam¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly. Through the small window, he watched as Celine returned to Nathan¡¯s bedside, held his hand, and rested her head there she closed her eyes, slowly falling asleep. Adam¡¯s thin lips curled into a self¨Cmocking smile. A week passed, and Adam knew Nathan had woken up. He had recovered well during this time, ?and spa treatments In the CEO¡¯s office, Adam was reviewing documents when his phone rang. It was a call from Mary. Ever since celine had taken her out fortte at during theirst outing, she had been grounded. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Adam, what have you and Celine been up totely? Why haven¡¯t either of you visited me? Bring her back for dinner tonight. I miss you both,¡± said Mary, her loving voice radiating from the phone. Adam¡¯s left hand was still wrapped in white gauze. He had received 23 stitches, and the wound had yet to heal. Holding his phone in his right hand, he remained silent. He knew that for the or the past week, Celine had stayed at the hospital to take care of Nathan without leaving his side. ¡°Adam, did you hear me? I asked you to bring Celine back for dinner.¡± His handsome face remained emotionless as he answered, ¡°Okay.¡± That evening, Adam returned to Alvarez Residence. Mary greeted him with excitement, but her joy quickly faded. ¡°Adam, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Celine?¡± He had driven back by himself. Seeing the disappointment on her face, he replied, ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s busy with school. If you miss her, just give her a call and ask her toe home for diner.¡± Mary immediately picked up thendline phone in the living room. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her right now,¡± Adam sat down on the sofa and casually picked up a business newspaper to read. The call quickly connected, and Celine¡¯s clear, pleasant voice came through. ¡°Hello, Grandma ¡± ¡°Celine, have you been busytely? Why haven¡¯t youe to see me? I¡¯ve asked the chef to prepare a spread tonight. Come back and Mary smiled and answered, ¡± luve dinner with me.¡± At that moment, a maid approached and ced a cup of tea beside Adam. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, please have some tea He didn¡¯t respond. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. Tinged with apology, Celine¡¯s voice came through again ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. A friend of mine is in the hospital, and I need to stay with him tonight, I can¡¯te backfordinner.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 188 Mary paused before smiling quickly and said, ¡°Alright, Celine. You go ahead and apany your friend. Come back to have dinner with me when you save time.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandina.¡± With that, the two of them ended the call. . Mary turned to look at Adam, who was still reading the business newspaper with no expression on his face. She asked, ¡°Adam, did you have a fight with Celine?¨C He kept his eyes on the paper and answered, ¡°No ¡± She chuckled and said, ¡°Do you know this friend of hers? Is it a man or a woman?¡± He didn¡¯t respond. So, she reached out and snatched the newspaper from his hands and remarked, ¡°Do you even realize you¡¯re holding the paper upside down?¡± Only then did Adam notice that the paper was indeed upside down. He pressed his thin lips together Mary sighed and stood up. She said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been tangled up with Carly, but no one will wait for you forever. When Celine has had enough of being disappointed, she¡¯ll leave. ¡°A woman as good as her won¡¯tck admirers. Once she walks away with someone else, don¡¯te crying about it.¡± Alfred walked over and said, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez Senior, is Mrs. Alvarez back? Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Celine isn¡¯ting. I¡¯m not eating anymore, Mary replied and headed upstairs alone. Sensing the odd atmosphere, Alfred tumed to Adam and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why isn¡¯t Mrs. Alvarezing? Ever since she started school, she hasn¡¯t visited. novelbin Mrs. Alvarez Senior talks about her every day. Without her here, the house feels so lifeless. Mrs. Alvarez Senior hasn¡¯t smiled in a long time ¡± He then sighed and left as well. Adam sat alone on the sofa. He reached up to loosen his tie, his face clouded and dark. He pulled out his phone and opened Celine¡¯s Whatsapp With his long fingers, he typed out a single line. It read, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing? After some thought, be deleted the message. He was the one who had driven her out of Alvarez Residence. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t retur. After pping him, she had been staying by Nathan¡¯s side ever since. Forget it. Nathan¡¯s injuries were nearly healed, and he would soon be discharged. That day, Celine returned to the women¡¯s hostel at Yorhine University. A new student, named Nikki Bamett, had joined the dorm. She came from a poor family. Her father was an alcoholic and a gambler while her younger brother was still in school. Thus, her family had a hard time making ends ineet. She was a pure¨Clooking and pretty woman. She was a student in the performing arts program, and her dream was to be a star, e hertate. kout a bag of homemade snacks and offered them to Celline and Hailey. She took out a earning lots of money to change some cooldes m made bu by my mom. We don¡¯t have much money, so all I can share are these home homemade cookies. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Celine and Halley, these are some Celine and Halley, of course, didn¡¯t mind. Hailey took a bite of the cookie and eximed, ¡°Nikki, it¡¯s so crunchy! This is delicious.¡± Nildd then looked at Celine with anticipation, the smile on her face bright but reserved Celine tasted one and nodded. ¡°Nikki, your mom¡¯s baking is really good Nikkie finally grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯m heading to the As Hotel tonight because I¡¯m working as a waitress there. I¡¯ll see you allter.¡± with that, she picked up her bag and left. Halley also needed to go to ss, so she left shortly after Celine was sitting alone in her chair when her phone rang It was from Tracy. She pressed the answer button, and Tracy¡¯s cheerful voice came through immediately. ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve got great news! I met Dr. Cl¡± Upon hearing this, Celine was at a talous for words. love with me at Tracy was brimming with excitement as she continued, ¡°Tums out, the legendary Dr. Cwith unparalleled medical skills is a man! Celine, he fell in lov first sight, and I¡¯m dating him now!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 189 What? Celine was confused. ¡°I can¡¯t talk anymore. Come back to Tate Manor in a few o a few days,¡± said Tracy before abruptly hanging up. celine immediately realized that Tracy had encountered a scammer! Afterward, she went to the bathroom to take a hot shower. When she came out, her phone rang again. This time, it was Nidd calling Her helpless, tearful voice came through, saying, ¡°Celine, something terrible happened. Could youe and help me?¡± Celine tightened her grip on her phone and asked, ¡°Nikki, what¡¯s wrong? Nikdo answered, ¡°I arrived at As Hotel earlier for my shift, but just now, Mr. Holt saw me and took an interest in me. He told me to spend the night with ti got so scared that Thid in the restroom, but his bodyguards are standing outside keeping watch¡­ ¡°Celine, I¡¯m terrified, I don¡¯t want to sleep with him. I don¡¯t know who else to call. I don¡¯t have any other friends. No one can save me¡­ Celine said, ¡°Nikki, don¡¯t panic. Stay in the restroom, and don¡¯te out. I¡¯ming to get you right now.¡± ¡°Celine, thank you so much.¡± Celine hung up the phone and headed straight to As Hotel At As Hotel, Celine arrived at thedies¡® restroom. Sure enough, there were two bodyguards dressed in ck standing outside. Calm andposed, Celine walked into thedies¡® room. Inside, she found Nildd bawling her eyes out. Her face was pale, and she waspletely flustered. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Celine grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Nildo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take out of here right now.¡± ¡°But Mr. Holt¡¯s bodyguards are still outside. How are we going to get out?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll disguise ourselves ¡± Celine had brought her bag with her. She tookcout a dress, a hat, and a pair of sunsses from inside and handed them to Nikki novelbin ¡°Change into these,¡± she said. Nikki quickly changed and transformed from a pure, pretty waitress into a bold and stylish party girl. Nobody could recognize that it was het. ¡°Nildd, let¡¯s go now,¡± said Celine, holding Nild¡¯s hand and leading her out The two bodyguards outside nced at Nikki. She was so nervous her hands trembled, afraid they might recognize her At that moment, Celine pressed down on her shaking hand and gave her a firm look. Nikid took a deep breath and followed Celine out. The bodyguards didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The danger was averted, and Nildo let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mildd, let¡¯s leave quickdy,¡± Celine urged. Just then, Nikki realized she had left her bag in the restroom. She stopped abruptly and said, ¡°Celine, I left my bag in the restroom. I need to go back and get it.¡± Celine stopped her. ¡°Nikk, it¡¯s too dangerous to go back now.¡± ¡°I have to go back. My tips from tonight are in that bag, Nikki insisted, pulling her hand away from Celine and turning to run back ¡°Nikki, you can¡¯t go go back!¡± Before Celine could finish her words, Donald Holt appeared with the two bodyguards in tow. Donald, in his forties, had a sharp yet greasy demeanor He sneered and said, ¡°Nik, so so this is where you ran off to. Grab her! Clean her up and send her to my room!¡± The two bodyguards reached out to grab Nikd. Her face tumed pale with fear. Seeing her about to be caught, Celine stepped forward without hesitation and shielded Nika behind her. Her clear, cold gaze locked onto Donald ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing? she demanded. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 190 Donald froze when he saw Celine. His eyes lit up with excitement as he asked, ¡°Where did this beautye from? She looks like a goddess!¡± Nikdd cowered behind Celine in fear and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate¡­ Mr. Holt, we¡¯re both students. We don¡¯t sleep around with men. Please let us go¡­¡± ¡°Students? That¡¯s even better. I love schoolgirls,¡± he said, his eyes greedily fixed on Celine. ¡°Since you¡¯re ssmates, the both of you cans He turned to his bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Take them both Celine stood protectively in front of the trembling Nildd, her gaze icy as she stared down at Donald ¡°Grabbing women in broad daylight like this is illegal! i serve me tonight.¡± ¡°Illegal?¡± He burst into arrogantughter and continued, ¡°I¡¯m a man of status in Mercity, I¡¯m someone who can dine at the same table as Mercity¡¯s wealthiest man Adam Alvarez Yer, you¡¯re talking to me about thew? Adam Alvarez was the wealthiest man in Mercity. Celine hadn¡¯t been in contact with Adam for days. In Mercity, he had unrivaled power, capable of controlling eventhing with a mere gesture. ¡°What are you standing around for? Hurry ry up and grab them!¡± Donald was growing impatient. The two bodyguards stepped forward to seize the two women. Nidoe clung tightly to Celine. Her voice trembled when she asked, ¡°Celine, what should we do? As the bodyguards reached for her, Celine furrowed her brows and snapped sharply, ¡°How dare you!¡± She fixed her cold gaze on Donald and challenged, ¡°Try touching us and see what happens. Do you even know who I am?¡± Donald hesitated, taken aback by her imposing demeanor. ¡°Who are you?¡± She said each word with chilling rity. ¡°I am Adam Alvarez¡¯s wife. You shall call me Mrs. Alvarez.¡± What? Donald¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Alvarez?¡± That¡¯s right. If you darey a finger on us, Adam won¡¯t spare you! He was skeptical, his expression wavering between doubt and fear. Just then, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, this way, please.¡± Celine lifted her head and saw a group of prominent business leaders approaching. At the center of the group, surrounded by deference, was a tall, striking figure- Adam He had arrived! Tonight, he wore a perfectly tailored ck suit, exuding elegance and authority. His steady steps carried him forward as the group behind him deferred to his every The champagne¨Cgold lights of the corridor cast a dazzling glow over his striking features, enhancing his already maic presence. Celine¡¯s longshes fluttered slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected the world to be this small. He had actually appeared right after they mentioned him. The manager of As Hotel greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, this way, please. Your private room is just ahead.¡± The business executives following him murmured among themselves. Adam listened passively, his head slightly lowered, as they all moved closer to where she stood. While she was still in a daze, Donald had already stepped forward. His face was filled with a ttering smile when he greeted, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, nice to meet you.¡± Adam looked up at him and replied with a distant tone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Holt,¡± **Mr. Alvarez, I truly didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, but I have a young female student here. Perhaps you might recognize her? Donald then gestured toward Celine. She raised her gaze, only to find Adam¡¯s deep, cold eyes settling on her. The executives behind Adam also turned to look at her Celine¡¯s slender, pale fingers curled slightly. Moments ago, she had only intended to borrow his name to escape. She never imagined him to actually appear Thest time they had met, she had pped him in the hospital. Their rtionship had seemingly reached a breaking point after that. Now that Donald was asking him if he recognized her, what would he say? Celine felt a wave of awkwardness and difort wash over her. Adam¡¯s noble and handsome face remained devoid of emotion as he spoke in a deep, maic voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± He had just said that he didn¡¯t know her. novelbin with that, he strode forward, his long legs carrying him past her. Behind him, him, the executives followed as he led them into a lu luxurious private rooms The Divorce Prescription Chapter 191 Celine was stunned momentarily. Nikki had been hiding behind Celine, but she stopped crying after seeing Adam. Her paleplexion gradually transformed into a charming blush, and her eyes became fixated on his striking, tall figure. She gazed at him with undeniable admiration. Atter Adam left, Donald stared at Celine. ¡°Haha. You imed to be Mrs. Alvarez, yet it¡¯s clear that Mr. Alvarez doesn¡¯t even recognize you. You¡¯re just a liar.¡± Celine was at a loss for words. Donald was determined not to waste another moment. ¡°Get them!¡± Two bodyguards in ck immediately grabbed Celine and Nikki forcefully. Nikki struggled and shouted, ¡°Let me go!¡± Celine appeared remarkablyposed as she carried silver needles and drugs. She nned to take Nikki away once they entered the room with Donald. Just then, Donald gestured. ¡°Take them to the car,¡± Two bodyguards dressed in ck urged them onward when, unexpectedly, a voice called out from behind. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Holt.¡± Upon turning around, Donald spotted Noah Cobalting out of Adam¡¯s private room. He was the one who spoke. ¡°Hi, Mr. Cobalt.¡± ¡°Mr. Holt, Mr. Alvarez has invited you for a drink.¡± Donald felt delighted at the unexpected invitation from Adam. It was a significant honor for him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m heading in now.¡± He wrapped his arms around Celine¡¯s smooth shoulders. ¡°Come on, join me inside to raise a toast to Mr. Alvarez. And remember to behave!¡± Two bodyguards restrained Nikki outside. If Celine disobeyed, Nikki would be in danger. Hence, Celine had no choice but to follow Donald into the luxurious private room. In the opulent private room, Celine spotted Adam upying the central seat. He exuded an air of charm and nobility as the businessmen surrounding him filled his ss with wine. It was her first time seeing him in such a social setting, where he appeared powerful andmanding. She hadn¡¯t expected to reunite with him after so many days in this environment. novelbin Donald wrapped his arm around her shoulders, guiding her to a seat directly across from Adam. The other businessmen nearby couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Mr. Holt, is she your new partner?¡± ¡°Yes. She is a student at Yorhine University.¡± ¡°Mr. Holt, your preference is still the same. You¡¯re still interested in students.¡± The men exchanged all sorts of absurdities during the gathering. With a grin, Donald replied, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯ll find this quite amusing. She just imed she is your wife.¡± Adam was sitting across from her. After Donald spoke, he raised his striking eyelids to meet her gaze. He looked down at her condescendingly, and theers of his lips twitched slightly as if he were mocking her. Celine was eagerly wishing for Donald to stop talking. ¡°She¡¯s truly fearless. How dare she im to be Mr. Alvarez¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Students today are very smart and often seek to connect with wealthy men.¡± ¡°Many students likely want to connect with Mr. Alvarez.¡± The businessmen wereughing at Celine, making her face turn red with embarrassment. Afterward, Donald raised his ss and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I toast to you.¡± Adam reclined effortlessly, maintaining an air of dignity. He didn¡¯t return the toast. Instead, he gazed at Celine, ¡°Have here over to toast with this wine.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 192 Adam requested Celine to make a toast, leaving her momentarily speechless. Donald also found himself at a standstill, perplexed by Adam¡¯s intention. He wondered if Adam had feelings for Celine. If that were the case, he knew he would have to step aside, as he couldn¡¯tpete with Adam. ¡°Why are you still sitting here? Go raise a toast to Mr. Alvarez.¡± Donald urged. The other businessmen chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed many students eager to toast Mr. Alvarez, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone actually get that chance.¡± ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t keep Mr. Alvarez waiting.¡± Everyone turned to Celine, prompting her to toast Adam. She was perplexed by Adam¡¯s intention, but she still approached him with her ss. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I toast you.¡± Now she stood tall while Adam remained seated. Despite this, he looked down on her condescendingly, eyeing her as if he were a wealthy businessman choosing a student. Noticing her reluctance, he smirked and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do I have to drink the wine you toast me?¡± The room erupted withughter. ¡°Indeed. Mr. Alvarez doesn¡¯t drink just any toast from anyone.¡± Celine was rendered speechless. She froze with her wine ss when she realized Adam was ying a trick on her. He had invited her to toast but didn¡¯t drink, just to embarrass her. She red at him and turned to leave, but she unluckily tripped over the carpet as she did. She screamed as she fell to the ground, her eyes shut tightly in resignation. She could almost hear Adam, the viin, mocking her for her fall. Yet, at that moment, a powerful arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her gently upward. She found herself enveloped in a strong and reassuring embrace. Celine gazed upwards, only to find Adam¡¯s striking face filling her vision. She stumbled andnded against his sturdy thighs. His fresh, invigorating masculine fragrance enveloped her, a stark contrast to the group of sickening businessmen around them. He exuded a unique charm that defied the typical business industry. She was Adam cast his striking gaze downward and inquired, ¡°Was that intentional?¡± Everyone burst intoughter again. ¡°Today¡¯s students are intelligent. They¡¯re using different tactics to win over Mr. Alvarez.¡± ¡°It seems that this student really wants to marry Mr. Alvarez. She is quite ambitious.¡± Celine¡¯s cheeks burned with a mix of shame and fury. Deep down, he understood that she hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. Yet, he was seeking revenge against her for striking Carly. Perhaps it was simply hatred that fueled his relentless teasing. She shot him a fierce re, attempting to rise from hisp. However, Adam tightened his grip around her slender waist, trapping her between his arms. ¡°Who are you?¡± novelbin He asked her once more, ¡°Who are you? Say it out loud.¡± Celine¡¯s heart raced as she pondered his intentions. Did he want her to reveal the truth about their marriage, or was he simply looking to mock her once more? She tried to break free and get up. ¡°You¡¯ll have to beg me.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 193 Adam whispered for Celine to beg him, making her heart race. He studied her intently. It had been a few days since theyst met, and she seemed more distant. When their gazes locked, her expression was stem, as if she was facing an unfamiliar person. In response, he chose to deliberately provoke her, and her fiery re eventually reignited a flicker of vibrancy. Adam said, ¡°Beg me, and I¡¯ll take you away.¡± He understood her struggle but still wanted her to plead for help. Celine refused to do so. She didn¡¯t need his help and didn¡¯t want to be indebted to him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, please let me go!¡± Celine eximed, pushing herself off hisp in a desperate attempt to break free. She immediately opened the door and left, not wanting to stay any longer. Donald quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, shall we take our leave first?¡± He hesitated to depart without Adam¡¯s approval, but Adam remained silent. Interpreting the silence as consent, Donald made a swift exit. Adam¡¯s expression suddenly became cold and dark, catching everyone¡¯s attention. They exchanged worried nces, curious about what was wrong with him. Celine and Nikki were captured by bodyguards and shoved into Donald¡¯s luxury car. Feeling terrified, Nikki huddled in the corner. Donald turned to Celine. ¡°What did Mr. Alvarez just say to you?¡± However, Celine remained silent. Donald pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re quite a character, aren¡¯t you? Sitting on Mr. Alvarez¡¯sp? It¡¯s definitely something I¡¯ve never witnessed before.¡± Celine scowled, attempting to free herself from his grasp. ¡°Keep your filthy hands off me!¡± Yet, she failed. Her delicate skin reddened from the pinch, and Donald¡¯s eyes glowed with a fierce intensity. ¡°I intended to enjoy our time together at the hotel, but now I find myself unable to contain my feelings. You even dared to sit on Mr. Alvarez¡¯sp, but now, I¡¯m fortunate to have you all to myself. Haha.¡± He rolled over and pushed Celine down into the seat. He showed no regard for their surroundings as he reached out to rip her clothes apart. Nikki quickly intervened, rushing to Donald¡¯s side. She pleaded desperately, ¡°Please, Donald, let us go! We¡¯re still students. We¡¯re not¡­¡± ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Donald shouted, waving his hand. Nikki stumbled back, hitting her head on the ss window and turning pale with pain. ¡°Nikki!¡± Celine called out, concerned about her injuries. However, Donald restrained her and began to remove his pants. ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s time for some fun.¡± Celine had nned to deal with Donald after arriving at the hotel, but now she felt it was necessary to act sooner. Thus, she reached for the silver needle at her waist. At that moment, the driver ahead abruptly eximed, ¡°Mr. Holt, there¡¯s a car tailing us.¡± Donald sat up and nced through the rear window. He noticed a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom tailing them in the rearview mirror. His expression changed when he realized it was Adam¡¯s car. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was following them. novelbin ¡°Mr. Alvarez?¡± Donald was surprised. In an instant, the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom barreled forward, mming into him with a deafening crash. The impact was both ruthless and harsh. The world¨Crenowned Rolls¨CRoyce, embodying sheer power, left its mark by crumpling the rear of Donald¡¯s vehicle. The screech of tires echoed as Donald¡¯s car was forced to stop. Just then, the driver¡¯s door of the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom opened, and Adam stepped out, tall and handsome. He walked over to Donald¡¯s car and opened the back door. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 194 Adam opened the back door and yanked Donald out by the cor of his shirt. Trembling with fear, Donald stammered, ¡°Mr. Alvarez¡­ what have I done to make you so furious? Please¡­¡± Adam punched Donald before he could speak, and Donald¡¯s body mmed against the car. His muscles bulged sharply in his suit as he punched Donald repeatedly, striking him hard in the face until blood spurted. Donald couldn¡¯t even cry out for mercy. ¡°Which hand did you use to touch her? Was it this one?¡± Adam broke his right hand directly. Afterward, Donald copsed to the ground, gravely injured. At that moment, Leo and his subordinates arrived. ¡°Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam¡¯s striking and dignified features appeared strained. Hemanded coldly, ¡°Take charge of the situation here.¡± Leo nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Ignoring Donald, Adam approached the back door, ncing at Celine inside. ¡°Come out. I¡¯ll drive you back to school.¡± After that, he returned to his Rolls¨CRoyce. Celine was startled when Adam unexpectedly confronted Donald and beat him brutally. It was frightening. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Adam, who had teased her just moments before, suddenly chose toe to save her. Nikki¡¯s forehead was swollen, and Celine helped her out of the car. As she did, Celine noticed Donald, who moments ago had been so arrogant, now lying helplessly on the ground. The area was cordoned off, with numerous people managing the chaotic scene. Without hesitation, she opened the back door of the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom and climbed in with Nikki. Adam sat in the driver¡¯s seat, ensconced in the quiet luxury of the car, far removed from the chaos of the outside world. He appeared serene and striking as he wiped the blood from his fingers with a tissue. Momentster, he started driving back to Yorhine University. He remained silent, and so did Celine. An unspoken tension hung in the air between them. Nikki gazed at Adam, her pale and innocentplexion gradually warming with a blush. She said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, thank you for today.¡± As Nikki pursued her studies in acting, she possessed a pleasant voice. novelbin Adam rested his big hand with a valuable watch on the steering wheel. He remained silent and aloof. Celine nced at him through the rearview mirror, and he caught her gaze as well. Their eyes met for a moment before Celine looked away. Thirty minutester, the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulled up at Yorhine University, and Celine and Nikki stepped out. Nikki stood poised, a striking red mark on her forehead enhancing her allure. She turned to Adam. ¡°Thank you once again, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam did not respond. Celine grabbed Nikki by the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Celine and Nikki walked into the school while Adam sat in his luxury car, watching her with a smirk. Celine and Nikki returned to the women¡¯s dormitory just as Hailey got back from ss. She was shocked to learn about the incident. She expressed her relief, saying, ¡°Thank goodness Mr. Alvarez stepped in. If not, Mr. Holt would have taken you to a hotel, and that could have ended badly.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 195 Hailey shed an ambiguous wink at Celine and remarked, ¡°Celine, your husband is pretty amazing this time.¡± Nikki was shocked. ¡°Celine, is Mr. Alvarez truly your husband? Are you married to him?¡± Hailey nodded. ¡°Celine is indeed married to him.¡± Nikki was astonished. She grabbed Celine¡¯s arm and eximed with a hint of jealousy, ¡°Celine, you¡¯re so blessed.¡± Celine¡¯s smile reflected a whirlwind of emotions as she grappled with the true essence of happiness. Lying on her bed, she picked up her phone and navigated to ¡± Honey¡± in her WhatsApp chat. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to send a short message. novelbin ¡°Thank you.¡± After a while, her phone buzzed with a message from ¡°Honey¡°. Adam¡¯s response was equally brief. ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± Celine curled her fingers and did not reply to his message. She ced the phone under the pillow and closed her eyes. The following day, Nikki arrived at the Alvarez Group, situated in the heart of Mercity¡¯s most affluent district. Thepany¡¯s towering building punctuated the skyline, serving as an emblem of wealth, prestige, and influence that took her breath away. She entered and approached the receptionist. ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to see Mr. Alvarez.¡± The receptionist inquired politely, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, but Mr. Alvarez knows me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You need an appointment to see Mr. Alvarez.¡± Nikki¡¯s disappointment was palpable as she turned to leave. Just then, a group approached. Adam was walking alongside thepany¡¯s senior executives, each sporting a blue badge. He was holding a document while speaking to them. She rushed over excitedly. ¡°Hi, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam paused to look at Nikki. He didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvarez. I¡¯m Celine¡¯s ssmate. Thank you for helping usst night.¡± Adam looked at her and slowly started to remember who she was. Nikki looked stunning today, adorned in a beautiful dress that elegantly showcased her graceful legs. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I can¡¯t thank you enough for rescuing me and Celine. Please ept this as a token of my gratitude.¡± Nikki joyfully presented the gift bag to Adam. Adam stood tall with long legs. ¡°Did Celine send you?¡± ¡°No, I came here alone. Celine went to the hospital early this morning to apany Mr. Lynch,¡± Nikki replied innocently. Adam was momentarily stunned. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I handmade this¡­¡± Adam¡¯s expression turned cold as hemanded, ¡°Don¡¯te again.¡± After that, he left. Nikki froze in ce. The receptionist approached promptly. ¡°Madam, we kindly ask that you leave the premises immediately.¡± Nikki¡¯s eyes were swollen with tears as she clutched her bag, which held the handmade knitted scarf. Yet, Adam didn¡¯t even spare it a nce. After being pressed by the receptionist, she had no choice but to leave. As Nikki stepped outside, she spotted an MPV pulling up. Emma Brown, a renowned celebrity in the entertainment industry, made a grand entrance into the Alvarez Group. She was surrounded by a group of assistants and bodyguards. Two female employees inside were chatting when one eximed, ¡°Is that Emma Brown? She¡¯s the most recent celebrity to be promoted by Universal Entertainment, which is the subsidiary of Alvarez Group.¡± ¡°Once she joins Universal Entertainment, it¡¯s nearly impossible for her not to be famous.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say she can own everything if she marries Mr. Alvarez?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 196 As Nikki listened to the two female employees engaged in conversation, her gaze shifted to the Alvarez Group. With her background in acting, she recognized that Universal Entertainment was a subsidiary of this powerful group, which dominated a significant portion of the entertainment industry. They had resources and connections that few could attain. All these were owned by Adam. Thinking of this, Nikki¡¯s eyes began to sparkle with excitement. Adam stormed into the CEO¡¯s office, mming the document onto the desk. He pulled out his phone and opened WhatsApp, only to find that Celine had yet to respond to his message. At that moment, Leo entered and quietly reported, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Mrs. Alvarez is not at school right now. She has gone to the hospital to attend to Mr. Lynch.¡± Celine¡¯s whereabouts were updated over the past few days. This morning, she visited the hospital to take care of Nathan. Just then, a melodious ringtone echoed through the air, signaling an iing call. It was Lucy on the line. ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvarez. There¡¯s been an emergency. Please hurry to Tate Manor. Carly¡¯s heart is in pain.¡± novelbin Adam frowned. After the previous encounter in the hospital, he had chosen to ignore Carly, leading her to be noticeably morepliant. Hence, he replied, ¡® I¡¯lle over right away.¡± 13 In the hospital¡¯s VIP ward, Nathan sat on his bed wearing a hospital gown, savoring a bite of the apple that Celine had peeled for him. Celine reviewed the hospital¡¯s examination report. ¡°You¡¯ve nearly recovered, Mr. Lynch. You can be discharged tomorrow.¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°With you looking after me daily, it¡¯s no surprise I got better so quickly.¡± Celine turned to him. ¡°You¡¯re hurt because of me, Mr. Lynch. I¡¯m grateful.¡± 7 Nathan pulled her to sit on the edge of his bed. ¡°Celine, we can talk about more than just gratitude, like how our fake rtionship has turned into real love¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Mr. Lynch, you got injured while trying to protect me. If you want to date me, then I-¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Nathan shouted quickly. He added helplessly, ¡°Just act as if I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± He was keen on dating her but didn¡¯t want to pressure her into it. His intention wasn¡¯t to make her feel indebted. Celine smiled and ced the hospital report in the drawer. Nathan suddenly asked, ¡°Celine, do you still have feelings for Adam?¡± She paused while closing the drawer. ¡°What?¡± Nathan found out what he needed to know from her response. ¡°I know Adam well. He¡¯ll never break up with Carly.¡± She nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Just then, a cheerful ringtone chimed, and it was Tracy calling. When Celine answered, she happily said, ¡°Celine,e back to Tate Manorter. Everyone¡¯s here for dinner tonight.¡± Celine nned to decline, but Tracy continued, ¡°I¡¯m bringing Dr. C home for dinner tonight, and you simply have to join us.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, so she changed her idea. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 197 As evening fell, Celine returned to Tate Manor, where a festive atmosphere enveloped the residence. It was beautifully decorated, resembling a grand celebration of a significant event. The maids were busy preparing food and drinks for the event. Celine entered and overheard two maids in conversation. ¡°Ms. Tracy has brought her boyfriend home tonight. Do you know who he is? It¡¯s Dr. C!¡± ¡°Dr. C? Oh my gosh! I¡¯m so excited. I can¡¯t wait to see what he looks like today.¡± ¡°Ms. Tracy is amazing and can even win Dr. C¡¯s heart,¡± the maids eximed, full of admiration. At that moment, Sonia, Wayne, and Hazel came downstairs, looking formal and cheerful. Sonia spotted Celine and coldly warned, ¡°Celine, Tracy is bringing Dr. Chome for dinner tonight. Don¡¯t offend him, or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Wayne and Hazel nced at Celine indifferently. ¡°Mom, Tracy, and Dr. C are arriving. Let¡¯s head out and wee them.¡± Just then, a luxury car pulled up on thewn of Tate Manor. Tracy arrived with Dr. C, wearing a stunning long dress and looking radiant. She proudly introduced him to her family, saying, ¡°Grandma, Mom, and Dad, this is Dr. C, my boyfriend.¡± Sonia, Wayne, and Hazel gazed at Dr. C with smiles of satisfaction. ¡°Dr. C, we¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Celine gazed at Dr. C, a strikingly tall and handsome gentleman dressed in an upscale shirt and trousers, adomed with an exquisite watch He was a gentle and refined gentleman, easily deceiving ordinary people. Not surprisingly, Tracy became even more convinced of his reliability. Dr. C smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Tate Senior, Mr. and Mrs. Tate. Here is the gift I brought.¡± Then, the driver took out a bunch of valuable gifts. Sonia grinned. ¡°Thank you for the wonderful gifts, Dr. C. Pleasee in.¡± novelbin Sonia invited them inside, but the crowd was sorge that Celine got pushed into aer and was ignored. ¡°Dr. C, Tracy, dinner is ready. We can dig in as soon as everyone gets here,¡± Sonia announced with a warm smile. Tracy asked, ¡°Grandma, who are we waiting for?¡± ¡°Carly and Mr. Alvarez are also joining us for dinner tonight. Let¡¯s wait for them.¡± Sonia tumed to Dr. C. ¡°You might not know that Mr. Alvarez, the wealthiest man in Mercity, is my grandson¨Cinw.¡± Dr. C smiled. ¡°I have heard of Mr. Alvarez for a long time.¡± Celine stood quietly in the corner, absorbing the unfolding drama. She was aware that Tracy had invited Dr. Cover for dinner, but she was clueless about Carly¡¯s decision to bring Adam home as well. She understood that the two families had always engaged in a subtle rivalry. With Tracy bringing Dr. Chome, it was only natural that Carly would respond by unting Adam. Both families were determined to outshine one another in this unspokenpetition. At that moment, another luxury car stopped on thewn at Tate Manor. Carly emerged with Adam¡¯s arm around her, followed by Hayden and Lucy. Sonia quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Carly, it¡¯s wonderful to see you both.¡± Carly looked beautiful in a long dress and delicate makeup, looking charming. Adam was wearing a ck suit, looking handsome and noble. He entered the living room and asked Dr. C, ¡°Are you Dr. C?¡± Dr. C graciously extended his hand, saying, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve missed you on two asions. Allow me to handle Ms. Carly¡¯s illness. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Adam nced at Dr. C before extending his hand for a handshake. Sonia radiated happiness as she held Adam with one hand and Dr. C with the other. ¡°Carly and Tracy truly embody the pride of the Tate family. Now, I¡¯m fortunate to have two remarkable grandsons¨Cinw, Mr. Alvarez and Dr. C. We¡¯re truly blessed.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 198 Sonia believed this was the pinnacle of her life, a moment made possible by her cherished granddaughters, Carly and Tracy. Carly and Tracy exchanged warm smiles, their families radiating happiness together. Celine quietly observed from the corner, knowing she¡¯d never be part of the joyful Tate family. The only person she was connected to, Aaron, was dead and forgotten by them. At that moment, she felt a pair of eyes watching her intently. She nced up to find Adam, silhouetted under the bright lights, gazing in her direction. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had captured his attention. He apanied Carly back to Tate Manor this evening to support her. Yet, it seemed that everyone here had conveniently forgotten that she was, in fact, Adam¡¯s legal wife. Celine averted her gaze, overwhelmed by the absurdity of it all. ¡°Alright. Now that everyone has arrived. Mr. Alvarez, Dr. C, it¡¯s time to enjoy our meal,¡± Sonia remarked with a bright smile. The wine and food were ready, and everyone began to take their seats. With the seating carefully arranged, Sonia, being the eldest, graciously imed the center position. On the left, Adam, Carly, Hayden, and Lucy settled in, while Dr. C, Tracy, Wayne, and Hazel gathered on the right. Laughter and joy filled the air as the entire family enjoyed the moment together. However, Celine soon realized she had no seat at the table. Tracy invited her to dinner, but no one had set a ce for her. Realizing the issue, Tracy asked with a smirk, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t you have a seat?¡± All eyes turned to Celine. The Tates had always looked down on her. No one had paid attention to her. Sonia¡¯s impatience was palpable as she dered, ¡°The seating arrangement is set. There are no additional seats avable. Celine, go dine in the kitchen with the maids.¡± Lucy fixed her gaze on Celine, recalling vividly thest time Celine¡¯s actions had led Hayden to p her. While her smile appeared friendly, a dangerous glint shed in her eyes. ¡°How about that? I¡¯ll have the maid pull up a chair for you in the corner, where you can enjoy your meal.¡± novelbin Sonia and Lucy both teased Celine, resulting inughter from everyone around her. Dr. C turned to Celine and inquired, ¡°Who is this?¡± Tracy chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s just a maid.¡± She imed that Celine was merely a maid. In fact, Tracy had asked Celine to return home to seek revenge for her own past humiliation. After all, Celine had witnessed Tracy¡¯s disgrace when her academic papers were removed from the Museum of Medical Sciences. Now, Tracy was unting her supposed superiority in front of Celine. Carly cast a disdainful nce at Celine. To her, Celine appeared unpresentable, yet she was determined to match herself against her. Celine stood alone, her clear gaze fixed on the Tates. She sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Since there¡¯s no seat for me, I¡¯ll skip it.¡± Afterward, she turned to Dr. C. ¡°I simply came back to see Dr. C.¡± Sonia scoffed. ¡°You truly are lucky. Thanks to Tracy, you got to see Dr. C.¡± Dr. Cheld Tracy¡¯s hand as she shed him a warm smile. Celine calmly warned, ¡°No one has ever seen Dr. C. Be careful. Stay alert of¡­ scammer.¡± Everyone was stunned, contemting the implications of her usation of being a scammer. Dr. C¡¯s eyes glimmered with guilt as he turned to Celine. Had she discovered something? It couldn¡¯t be. He had executed everything wlessly. With no further words, Celine simply turned and departed. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 199 After Celine left, Sonia eximed in frustration, ¡°This is nonsense! Is she using Dr. C of being an imposter?¡± It was impossible. Tracy was the first to reject the idea. Every piece of information pointed to Dr. C. Undoubtedly, he truly was Dr. C. Wayneughed. ¡°Celine must be jealous of Tracy, so she said that on purpose. She wants to ruin the dinner.¡± Hazel chimed in. ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin, and she still dares to use Dr. C? It¡¯s absurd.¡± Tracy grasped Dr. C¡¯s hand and apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. C. Please ignore her. She¡¯s just too jealous of us and isn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± Dr. C nced in the direction where Celine had left, exhaling a breath of relief. While he was uncertain about what she was aware of, her presence filled him with guilt and fear. Thankfully, the Tate family intervened and drove her away. He gazed at the Tates with a knowing look, as if they had already walked into his carefullyid trap. With a warm smile, he reassured them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mind it.¡± Sonia chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t let Celine spoil our mood. Come on, let¡¯s enjoy the dinner.¡± ¡°By the way, Grandma, I have some exciting news to share. I¡¯ve joined Dr. C¡¯s medical group and even own the shares,¡± Tracy announced proudly. Sonia and the rest of the Tates were taken aback. ¡°Tracy, you actually own shares of Dr. C¡¯s medical group?¡± Dr. C nodded. ¡°Yes, Tracy has invested 1 billion dors.¡± novelbin Carly was surprised by the substantial amount. ¡°Tracy, where did you get so much money?¡± Wayne and Hazel chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve put thepany up as coteral.¡± Dr. C beamed confidently and stated, ¡°With my expertise on board, putting thepany up as coteral is entirely risk¨Cfree. I assure you that if they invest 1 billion, they can expect a return of 2 billion to 3 billion this year. By then, Tracy¡¯s worth will have doubled.¡± Dr. C was esteemed, possessing a reputation that few would question. Meanwhile, Carly, Hayden, and Lucy were restless. They were also eager to join Dr. C¡¯s venture, seeking substantial returns on their investment. Hence, Carly immediately said, ¡°Dr. C, we¡¯d like to invest 10 billion dors as well.¡± ¡°We can put thepany up as coteral too.¡± Hayden and Lucy agreed. They were also willing to put the wholepany up as coteral for the investment. Dr. C paused momentarily, showing a hint of uncertainty. ¡°Well, this¡­¡± Tracy took Dr. C¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re family now, so please let them invest.¡± He eventually nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll include everyone in this.¡± Carly, Hayden, and Lucy were delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Dr. C.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Sonia interrupted. Everyone turned to Sonia and asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sonia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Everyone wants to invest, and I¡¯m eager to join in too.¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°I do. I can mortgage Tate Manor. Thend holds significant value and can secure a substantial amount of money. Dr. C, I¡¯m eager to invest in it as well.¡± After contemting for a moment, Dr. C agreed. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s make money together. After all, Tracy and I are about to tie the knot, and we¡¯re all part of the same family.¡± Then, he kissed Tracy¡¯s hand, filling her with joy. The Tates were filled with joy, having invested their entire fortune in hopes of quickly achieving wealth. Sonia lifted her ss. ¡°Now that the jinx Celine is gone, it¡¯s our time to rise. Let¡¯s toast to our n to make a fortune.¡± Carly raised her ss with Hayden and Lucy. ¡°Cheers.¡± Tracy did the same with Wayne and Hazel. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 200 Following the toast, Carly nced over to Adam, who was sitting beside her. Throughout the event, he remained silent, not engaging in any discussions with the Tates. He maintained a remarkably low profile. After Celine departed, he gazed absently in the direction she had gone, lost in thought. Carly asked, ¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong? Do you think it¡¯s inappropriate for us to invest in Dr. C¡¯s medical group?¡± Adam looked up at Dr. C, who sat across from him. A twinge of guilt washed over Dr. C. Yet, Adam¡¯s eyes remained steady and incisive as if they could see right through him. The encounter with both Adam and Celine moments ago left him feeling unsettled. Adam simply cast a calm nce in his direction before turning away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just make your own decisions.¡± He added, ¡°I need to attend to something else, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± After that, he stood up and prepared to depart. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why are you leaving? We haven¡¯t had dinner.¡± Sonia signaled Carly. Carly knew that Adam was still upset about the photo. Yet, when he learned she was having heart problems, he still rushed over without hesitation. As she ced her hand over her heart, she looked at him and said, ¡°Adam, my heart is hurting.¡± Adam stopped as Carly fell into his arms. ¡°Adam, can you please carry me up to rest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Alvarez. Please take Carly to rest first.¡± Adam gazed at Carly¡¯s paleplexion and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, finally relented. He lifted her into his arms, and together they ascended the stairs. Sonia gazed at Hayden and Lucy. ¡°Since Tracy¡¯s dating Dr. C, and they¡¯ll be getting married soon, will Carly still not be marrying Mr. Alvarez by then?¡± Hayden and Lucy were stunned. Adam and Carly¡¯s situation was not going as expected. Sonia hinted, ¡°I¡¯ve always valued Carly. Carly needs to speed up the process. It¡¯s time for Mr. Alvarez and Celine to get a divorce.¡± It was indeed time for Adam and Celine to separate. Their marriage had lingered on far too long. Lucy quickly grasped the clue and replied, ¡°Mom, I get it. Carly will make sure Mr. Alvarez stays over tonight.¡± Sonia was pleased. ¡°That¡¯s great. Tracy and Carly are the important members of our Tate family. It¡¯d be best for your families to have a joint wedding. It¡¯ll surely create a buzz in Mercity and be a memorable story.¡± She found herself in a lovely fantasy. Despite the secret rivalry between the Hayden and Wayne families, they remained united after Aaron¡¯s death, especially when it came to bullying Celine. If Adam and Dr. C could hold their wedding together, the Tate family would undoubtedly beam with pride. Sonia lifted her ss once more. ¡°Let¡¯s raise another toast to the incredible life that lies ahead of us.¡± novelbin ¡°Cheers.¡± Celine didn¡¯t leave Tate Manor right away. Instead, she wandered into the backyard. It was there that a swing, constructed by Aaron just for her, once stood. As a child, she would sit on that swing, soaring high into the air with Aaron giving her powerful pushes. ¡°Celine is flying high.¡± The joyful moments she shared with Aaron lingered vividly in her thoughts. Yet, when she stepped into the backyard, her heart sank as she discovered the swing had vanished. Sonia had ordered its removal. Gazing at the empty space, Celine felt an overwhelming tightness in her chest, as if a firm hand was squeezing her heart. The loss of thatst cherished memory left her feeling profoundly unsettled. After standing quietly for a while, Celine was ready to leave when two maids approached with a tray of scented candles. As they walked by, she overheard their conversation. ¡°Are these scented candles meant for Mr. Alvarez and Ms. Carly¡¯s room?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 201 ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what Mrs. Tate Senior and Mrs. Tate ordered. This is a seductive scented candle,¡± the other maid replied. ¡°Looks like tonight, Ms. Carly and Mr. Alvarez will finally make it official,¡± said the first maid ¡°Just wait. Soon enough, Ms. Carly will be Mrs. Alvarez ¡± tline all evening ¡°That¡¯s not all. Even Dr. C stayed over tonight. He¡¯s probably going to seal the deal with Ms. Tracy. Mrs. Tate Senior hasn¡¯t stopped smiling Those two grandsons¨Cinw are her treasures.¡± ¡°Just wait and see. The Tate family¡¯s golden days are just beginning The two maids walked away. Celine had overheard every word of their conversation. So, Sonia and Lucy nned to light a seductive scented candle for Adam? She remembered thest time Adam had been at Tate Manor, when they had used the same scented candle on him. The effects had been mild, and he had managed to fight it off. This time, however, the seductive scented candle was far more potent, the kind that was nearly impossible to find on the market. It seemed Sonia and Lucy could no longer wait Should she warn Adam? Nevermind. Her longshes lowered over her eyes. It wasn¡¯t her ce to meddle. After all, Adam had always loved Carly. The seductive scented candle was just an enhancement for them Celine nced at the brightly lit Tate Manor, its windows glowing with festive light, andnterns lined every corner. Then she turned and left. Her solitary figure disappeared quickly into the thick fog of the cold night. In the bedroom, the maid had already delivered the seductive scented candle. Carly sat on the bed while Adam handed her a ss of water. ¡°Teeling better?¡± Carly nodded. ¡°Yes, much better. Adam, my heart¡¯s been acting up these past few days. Luckily, we found Dr. C. He¡¯ll fix me soon enough.¡± Adarn¡¯s sharp, handsome face remained unreadable. ¡°It was Tracy who found Dr. C? ¡°Yes! Adam, do you doubt that this Dr. C is real?¡± Carly asked. Adam didn¡¯t reply. Carly smiled softly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. This Dr. C is the real deal¡± Adam didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. Instead, he stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll head back now.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Carly quickly grabbed his hand and swayed it lightly, her tone yful. ¡°Are you still mad at me? I¡¯m sorry, okay? Stay and keep mepany.¡± Adarn gently pulled his hand away. ¡°Get some rest.¡± He turned to leave. ¡°Adam, have you started liking Celine?¡± Carly asked suddenly. Adam¡¯s steps faltered. ¡°You know why I sent those photos to Willie, don¡¯t you? Because a woman¡¯s intuition is never wrong. It seems like you¡¯re starting to feel something for her!¡± Carly said. Adam¡¯s darkshes lowered briefly as it shielding his thoughts. He loosened his tie, his fingers pulling at the fabric around his neck. He felt a bit warm. The sensation hit him like a wave. Heat surged through his body, burning and relentless, and his starp, narrow eyes turned crimson with an unmistakable hint of desire. Something was wrong. Ada immediately recognized it. His hand shot out to open the door, and outside stood Hayden and Lucy. They had been waiting outside the whole time. ¡°Mr. Mr. Alvarez ¡± Hayden and Lucy smiled nervously Adam¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What did you do? Few could hide anything from him for long. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, w¡­ Adam¡¯s icy paze swept over them before he tumed on his heel to leave. novelbin ¡°Mr. Alvarez!¡± Lucy called out abruptly. ¡°This kind of seductive scented candle has no antidote. The get intlimate. If you leave, what about Carly?¡± only way to neutralize it is for a man and a woman to The Divorce Prescription Chapter 202 Adam stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Carly. She had inhaled the seductive scent. A wave of heat surged through her body, and her delicate face shed a deep rel. She bit her lip, her gaze soft and alluring as she looked up at blin. Lucy spoke again. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, this is exactly when Carly needs you. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t leave her now, would you?¡± Adam¡¯s sharp eyes locked on Carly, but he didn¡¯t respond Carly slipped off the bed and threw herself into his arms, Lucy and Hayden exchanged triumphant nces before quietly closing the door. Carly¡¯s silky straps slid from her shoulder, leaving her soft and alluring shamilder exposed. Her eyes filled with adoration. ¡°Adam, I knew it. I¡¯ve always been the one you truly care about.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and lemned in on tipines, aiming for his lips, However, she missed it. Adam turned away just in time. Her body stiffened for a moment before she tried again, only for him to sidestep her once more. He reached out and pushed her away. ¡°Carly, let this be the time. Don¡¯t ever pull these dirty tricks on me again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face the That calm yet deliberate phrase ¡°face the consequences¡± sent a chill through Carly. Her fished checks paled instantly. It was a warning aimed at the entire Tate family. Adam brushed past her and headed for the door. Was he leaving? At this moment, of all times, he was going to abandoner. What was she supposed to do now? Carly hugged Adam tightly from behind. ¡°Adam, please. Don¡¯t leave me. I need you.¡± ¡°Carly, let go!¡± Adam warned. He froze mid¨Cstep at that. Carly¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. No matter the situation, calling him that always worked. It was his biggest weakness. She stepped around to face him, then gave him a firm push, sending him sprawling onto the bed. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Adam¡¯s muscles tensed like coiled steel. He couldn¡¯t resist Carly. Carly leaned in, her lips brushing against his. Celine had returned to the hospital, keeping Nathanpany in his VIP ward. Nathan had a business matter he needed to discuss with Adam Taking out his novelbin is phone, he said, ¡°Let me give Adan a call.¡± He dialed, but nobody picked up. Frowning, he tried two more times but still received no answer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t he picking up?¡± Celine, who had been soaking a towel in a basin of warm water, remained calm. Her longshes cast shadows over her cheeks as she said softly, ¡°Mr. Alvarez is very busy tonight. You should try again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Busy with what?¡± Nathan asked in confusion. Hey with Carly. Most likely. The effects of the seductive candle had undoubtedly taken hold by now and Carly were likely together in bed at that time. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be answering phone calls. Celine handed the towel to Nathan, changing the subject. ¡°You should rest, Mr. Lynch. You¡¯re still recovering.¡± Half an hourter, the ward grew quiet as Nathan drifted into a deep sleep. Sitting on the couch nearby, Celine picked up her phone and began texting, Perry. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 203 Perry sent her a message. ¡°Celine, the Tate family has fallen for a scam. I did some digging. This fake Dr. C is part of a fraud syndicate. It turns out that most of the Tate family members are gamblers. This time, they might lose everything.¡± Celine wanted to reply, but before she could, her phone vibrated. She nced at the screen, and her heart skipped a beat. The caller was none other than Adam. She couldn¡¯t believe Adam was calling her. Why was he calling her? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Carly? novelbin Celine had no idea why he suddenly decided to call, so she didn¡¯t answer. The phone buzzed again and again. He kept calling until finally, the calls stopped Celiney in bed. It waste now, yet sleep eluded her. A soft locking broke the silence as she turned onto her side. Someone was at the door. Who could The knocks came again, firm and deliberate. The rhythm echoed with an unyielding strength. Celine slipped out of bed and cautiously opened the door. Standing in the dimly lit hallway was a tall, imposing figure. It was Adam. The hospital corridor was eerily quiet at this hour, and the faint light from overhead fixtures cast long shadows on his chiseled features. His broad shoulders carried the chill of the night. He stood there, bathed in half¨Clight, his deep ck eyes fixed intently on her. Celine¡¯s heart thudded heavily in her chest by his sudden appearance in the middle of the night. Why was he herei Adam¡¯s gaze bore into hers as he spoke, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± His low, husky voice tinged with a gravelly warmth. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear them.¡± Celine stood by the door. He didn¡¯t believe her. A smirk tugged at the corner of his thin lips. ¡°You spent the whole day with Nathan but couldn¡¯t spare a moment to take my call?¡± Celine¡¯s fingers curled ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it¡¯ste. You should go. If there¡¯s anything important, we can talk tomorrow.¡± She moved to close the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. His lovee had slid between the frame and the door, holding it firmly open. Celine had no choice but to look up, her clear eyes meeting his unwavering gaze. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Do you n to keep standing there and talking to me through the doorway? Either Ie in, or youe out.¡± His domineering tone left no room for negotiation. Not wanting to disturb Nathan, Celine reluctantly stepped out into the hallway. Adam didn¡¯t waste a moment. He took her hand and pulled her along Her hand was small and soft against his firm grip, Celine was unsure where he was bringing her, but his touch was warm, almost unnaturally so. The seductive scent was probably still in effect. Celine didn¡¯t know what had gotten to him or how he and Carly were doing She didn¡¯t want to know either. Celine struggled to free herself. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let go of me! Adam didn¡¯t. He led her to an empty stairwell, then turned abruptly. With a swift motion, he pressed her against the cold wall, trapping her between the unyielding surface and his solid frame. Celine tried to push him away. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing ¡± Adam¡¯s handsome face blocked her vision as he started kissing her. Celine¡¯s mind went nk. The kiss was forceful. His hand braced against the wall beside her head, caging her in as his lips imed hers. Realizing what was happening, Celine fought back. ¡°Let me go!¡± She turned her head to escape his kiss. Adam¡¯s heavy breathing filled the small space as he stared at her. ¡°You asked what I wanted. This. Is the answer good enough for you?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 204 ¡°No,¡± Celine said firmly, pushing him away with all her strength. In the struggle, her hand identally hit his left one. novelbin ¡°Cuch¡°¡± Adam groaned, a pained sound escaping his lips. wrong?¡± Celine fr?tre, startled ¡°What¡¯s wivnight. lifted his injured lett Hamad te Adam looked at her. ¡°Celine, my hand hurts¡± He lifte Celine knew his hand had been seriously hurt, but she hadn¡¯t realized the full extent, 2 pstitches had been required. Though the stitches had been removed, there was a deep scar on his palmi, grotesque anal worm¨CFile Only the two of them were in the hallway, dimly lit by the warm glow of overhead lights. They stood close enough to hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. Adam repeated while looking at Celine ¡°Celine, do you see it? My hand hurts.¡± Celine was confused and exasperated. She couldn¡¯t understand why he, a man who had always carried himself with unyielding strength, was suddenly so fixated on iming pain, She tilted her delicatece up to meet his paze. ¡°It¡¯s ugly,¡± she said bluntly, referring to the scar, Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a mix of disbelief and amusement. The next second, he lowered his head and kissed her. Celine tried to push him away, but her efforts were futile. His strong, slender fingers tangled in her soft ck hair, cradling the back of her head. He was relentless, overpowering, Celine felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe, as if she was being eaten alive. She hammered her fists against his chest, and only then did he release her. His face buried into her hair as he drew a deep breath. ¡°Celine,¡± his voice was hoarse and gravelly. ¡°I¡¯ve been drugged.¡± Celine tried to take a step b back but was blocked by the wall, leaving her no space to escape. ¡°So? ¡°So, you¡¯ve been with Nathan all this time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you spent some of it with dropping even lower. ¡°Celine, I want you.¡± ¡°With that, he kissed the shell of her ear, dr, his vol Celine froze. She had expected this. From the moment he appeared at her door in the middle of the night, she had known his intentions, Why wasn¡¯t he with Carly? Why had he left the Tate family¡¯s house? Memories of his words from the other night at Celestial Suite resurfaced, his cold and biting judgment cutting through her thoughts. He had called Carly pure and untouchable and had told her this was her ce. Was he here to treat her like an outlet for his desires? She hadn¡¯t forgotten the humiliation he had put her through She lifted her chin. Her clear, determined eyes met his. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Her voice was steady. Adam¡¯s towering figure froze in ce Celine pushed him away and turned to leave, but Adam grabbed her wrist. ¡°Celine, do you really not like me anymore?¡± Celine turned her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡± Adam¡¯s hand loosened at her words, his fingers slipping away from her wrist. His lips curled into a mocking smile as he nodded. ¡°Alright then,¡± With that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Leo, send me a clean one to Lux Gardeni Celine watched stunned silence as he hung up and walked away, his long strides carrying him swiftly down the hallway. He lett, just like that. For a long time, Celine stood there. Eventually, she turned and walked back to the VII ward. Inside, Nathan was stillst asleep, undisturbed by the night¡¯s events. Celine climbed onto the couch and closed her eyes, The Divorce Prescription Chapter 205 However, Celine couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Soon, there was another lock on the door. Who could it be this time? Celine opened the door to find Leo, who had rushed over. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez.¡± She stepped out into the hallway. ¡°Leo, why are you here?¡± Leo¡¯s expression grew novelbin more anxious. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez was drugged at Tate Manor. Please, you need to go to Lux Garden and check on him.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask you to find someone else for him? I¡¯m not going¡± Celine turned to head back into the room. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez!¡± Leo called after her. ¡°Mr. Alvarez didn¡¯t mean it. He said that on purpose just to provoke you. Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± Her hand froze on the doorimob for a moment ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, do you remember the vacation vi? That day, Mr. Lynch took a hit for you. But have you ever considered what Mr. Alvarez went through? His left hand was injured after trying to save you.¡°! Celine slowly turned back to face him. ¡°What does his hand have to do with me?¡± Without hesitation, Leo pulled out his phone and tapped on the screen. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, see for yourself.¡± She took the phone and yed the surveince footage. The video showed her standing with her back to the chaos as one of Willie¡¯s men lunged at her with a knife. Adam threw himself forward at the critical moment, grabbing the sharp de with his bare hand. Celine froze. She hadn¡¯t knowIL. Mrs. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez injured his hand for you. After you pped him that night, he stood outside this very hospital room all night long. The next day, his hand needed 23 stitches. The doctors said that if he hade in anyter, his hand might have been permanently damaged. ¡°That day, when the knife came at you, both Mr. Alvarez and Mr. Lynch rushed to protect you. Mr. Lynch was closer, so he reached you first,¡± Leo said. ¡°Celine!¡± ¡°Celine!¡± In the footage, both Adam and Nathan could be heard shouting her name as they ran toward her. Celine¡¯s mind reeled. That day was so chaotic that she hadn¡¯t realized it. Without this video, she never would have known what had really happened. Adam had never told her either. She hadn¡¯t expected him to save her. Why? Didn¡¯t he hate her? Her thoughts drifted back to the hallway earlier. ¡°Celine, my hand hurts.¡± He had said it twice. At the time, she had brushed it off, but now it was clear that he had been trying to show her his injury. She had spent all her time with Nathan. Celine let out a small, bitterugh. Adam could be so absurd sometimes. w you with Mr. L Mr. Lynch. He was angry,¡± Leo added. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, I know Mr. Alvarez has said a lot of hurtful things to you. But that¡¯s only because he saw Celine turned to look at him. ¡°And why was he angry?¡± Leo replied reluctantly, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, you should ask Mr. Alvarez yourself. But I think he might have fallen for you.¡± Adam? In love with her? How was that even possible? Celine dared not believe it. He had forgotten his promise in the cave year him years ago. Yet, she had held onto it. He had cast her aside, and still, she hade to All this time, she had followed in his shadow, yearning for just a fraction of the love he so easily gave to Carly. How could he like her? Adam sat on the living room couch at Lux Garden, hals the discarded carelessly to one side, crumpled into a ball. His sharp features were set in a grim scowl, his eyes clouded with darkness. Suddenly, there was a soft click as the front door opened. Someone had arrived The Divorce Prescription Chapter 206 Adam looked up and saw a slender figure. Celine hade. His thin lips pressed into a line. ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in?¡± Celine stepped into the living room, walking toward him. ¡°Leo!¡± Adam called out. ¡°Leo, where¡¯s the person I asked you to arrange? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡°. No response. No one answered him. Celine also remained silent. Adam tugged at the cor of his shirt, his expression darkening. ¡°Get out!¡± Celine¡¯s longshes fluttered slightly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave then.¡± She turned on her heels and began to walk away However, before she could take another step, a strongnd grabbed her slender arm. His voice was low and filled with restrained anger. ¡°Celine! novelbin Celine turned back, blinking up at him with a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°What?¡± Adam pulled her closer. His body was burning, his skin hot like moltenva. The effects of the seductive scent had been tormenting him for hours, and sheer willpower was the only thing keeping him together. His eyes were red, and his resolve crumbled. Adam dipped his face into her hair and began to kiss her. Hisrge, heated hand slid beneath the hem of her shirt. Celine shivered at his touch, her body instinctively recalling ¡°You¡¯re trembling. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never been with a man before,¡± Adam said, his voice mocking Celine¡¯s gaze met his. In the depths of his dark, bloodshot eyes, she saw something primal. A rew, unguarded desire. He looked at her like a man starved. It was like he had stripped away every pretense and let his true self show. Did he think Celine¡¯s private lite was a mess and that she had slept with a lot of men? Was that the reason he treated her this way? Celine bit down on her lower lip and raised her hand to p him. However, this time, he caught her wrist in midair. He shoved her onto the couch. His body pressed down on hers, pinning her in ce. ¡°Enough with the pping. Try it again and see what happens.¡± Celine was the only person who had ever dared to p him. ¡°Let me go!¡± she demanded, squirming beneath him. He released her wrist but immediately began unbuttoning her shirt ¡°Adam, stop. I can help you,¡± she blurted, her hand tumbling at her waist for the silver needle she always carried. She was aiming at Adam¡¯s acupuncture point However, Adamn wasn¡¯t someone who could be caught off guard. He swatted the needle out of her hand in an instant. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The needle dropped on the carpet, and Celine was scrambling to retrieve the needle. ¡°My needle!¡± From above, Adam watched her pick up the needle. Her long, dark hair cascaded over her delicate arms. Her profile was wless, and her skin was smooth and glowing Adara gazed at her, his eyes studying ing her the way a man would look at a woman. Every man had his preferences, but before meeting Celine, h quite define what his type was. he couldn¡¯t Cerly had always been the apple of his eye, and everyone assumed he preferred women as striking as red roses. He used to believe that himself until Celine appeared. He had seen many beautiful women in his life, but none had over held his gaze like she did. He pulled his belt from his waist in one swift motion, the sharp sound slicing through the silence. With a single movement, he was on top of her again, his arms encircling her. He pressed his body against Celine¡¯s and whispered her name. Her hand brushed against the silver needle, and just as her lingers closed around it, she felt the fabric of her shirt being pushed up, Celine froze. ¡°Adam?, don¡¯t!¡± However, Adain was relentless. He pulled her back onto the couch, his lips crashing against hers in a fiery kiss. the struggled against him, but her protests were lost beneath its overwhelming presence. In the chaos, a vase toppled to the floor, scattering drws jasjer ¨C and inspazines everywhere. Then, that by lightning, ns froze. He stared at her, his expression one of shock and disbelief. ¡®re still a virgin.¡± He thought this wasn¡¯t her first time He had never thought this was going to be her first time. Celine litt denyta hardfan his shoulder, her teeth sinking des into his flesh as if she were trying to rip away a piece of him. Adam felt the pain mud gripped her a has to force her away. Celine¡¯s gazended on the long scar across his felt palun, a scar he had earned while saving her life. However, th rint eraungle for her to forget the things he had done before. Celine¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she red at him. The hurt in her gaze cut deeper them any wound, hitting Adarns hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong before,¡± Adam apologized in a huuurse voice. He was wrong before. Very wrong. She had never been with other men before. Adam had been her first. What he said before was mean and uneptable. Celine refused to ept his apology; she refused to look at him. Grabbing her small hand, Adam pped it against his face, hard. Celine was taken aback by the sudden action. ¡°Hit me. If once isn¡¯t enough, then twice, three times. I¡¯m sorry!¡± He continued pping himself, but Celine pulled her hand away. Celine¡¯s actions amused Adam. He lowered his head, his lips brushing against hers again. ¡°Celine, Do you¡­ still like me?¡± he asked in a low and hoarse voice. What about him? Celine couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had liked her too. She recalled what Leo said as she looked at Adam. ¡°Adam, what about¡­¡± Adam kissed her softly. ¡°What?¡± In the end, Celine chickened out. She dared not ask the question. Adam held her hand tightly; his slender fingers slipped through the gaps of hers. ¡°Give it to me, Linny, It was the first time he had ever called her that. His voice was tender and maic Celine¡¯s eyes fluttered open the next morning, and she found herself still in his arms. They had fallen asleep on the couch, tangled together. Adam was still asleep, his arms wrapped around Celine¡¯s shoulder. She shifted slightly, her body sore and aching from the night before. They had crossed a line and became real husband and wife. Celine nced at Adam¡¯s sleeping face and whispered the question that had been haunting her. ¡°Adam, have you ever liked me? Even just a little?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 207 Adam remained asleep, unable to give her any response. Just then, Celine¡¯s phone lit up with an iing call. It was from Nikki. She answered, and Nikki¡¯s anxious voice came through immediately. ¡°Celine, where are you right now? You need toe back to the dorm. Halley¡¯s in trouble!¡± What? Hailey was in trouble? Celine ended the call and carefully eased out of Adam¡¯s arms. She picked up her clothes from the carpet, slipping them on quickly. Without making a sound, she left the ce. novelbin Not long after, a faint click echoed as the gates to the vi opened Someone slipped in quietly. It was Nikki She stepped inside and saw Adam asleep on the couch. Scattered clothes on the floor painted a clear picture of what had happened herest night. Adam. and Celine had been together. Nikki unfastened her shirt buttons, letting the fabric slide off her shoulders, and then climbed onto the couch beside Adam. She gazed at his chiseled, handsome face with admiration. This was the closest she had ever been to him, the richest man in Mercity Her heart raced uncontrobly, and she could hear every beat of her heart. She reached out, her hand trembling, intending to lift the nket covering him and slip into his arms. However, Adam noticed the movement and slowly opened his eyes. Nikki quickly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re awake?¡± Adem sat up instantly, his sharp gaze piercing her upon seeing an unfamiliar face, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯m Nikki. We¡¯ve met before. I¡¯m Celine¡¯s ssmate, she replied. Recognition flickered in his eyes. He remembered her as one of Celine¡¯s friends.. ¡°Mr. Alvarez,st night, Leo called me. He asked me toe to Lux Garden to take care of you. So,st night, we¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she lowered her head, feigning embarrassment t Adam¡¯s temples throbbed. His memory of the previous night was hazy and fragmented. He recalled leaving the Tate Manor and heading to the hospital to find Celine. She had refused him. Struggling to hold on to thest shred of his sanity, he returned to Lux Garden. The rest was a blur. However, he remembered Celine had been here. She had been under him, their bodies entwined in passion. Yet now, when he woke up, she was nowhere to be seen Had he really ended up with Celine¡¯s ssmate instead? His gazended on a crimson stain on the couch, undeniable evidence of a girl¡¯s first time. His expression darkened. His voice was cold andmanding. ¡°Put your clothes on!¡± In the study room, Leo rushed in. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, ¡± Still dressed in his clothes from the night before, Adam¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Did you go to the hospital night to find Celine?¡± ¡°Yes. I showed her the security footage from the vi and told her you hurt your left hand because of her. I wanted her to go to Lux Garden, but¡­.. refused. She turned around and went back into the ward.¡± she Leo had personally watched her enter the hospital ward. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that after he left, Celine came out again and went to Lux Garden Adam¡¯s lips curled into a faint, bitter smirk. A self¨Cdeprecatingugh escaped him. So, Celine really hadn¡¯te. Last night, it was Nikki, not Celine. From the moment he saw the blood stain on the couch, he knew it wasn¡¯t Celine. After all, Celine was no longer a virgin. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 208 Even Adam couldn¡¯t exin it. What had he been expecting? That Celine would actuallye? ¡°Mrs. Alvarez went into the hospital room after I spoke to her, so I followed your orders and found someone clean to send over.¡± That someone was Nikki Adam¡¯s face was unreadable now. ¡°Got it.¡± He left the stily and stepped into the bathroom, turning on the cold water. novelbin ley streams poured over his head, soaking his hair and trickling down his neck. There were marks on his body, scratches across his chest, and a deep hite on his shoulder. He had thought they were Celine¡¯s, traces she left behind. However, they weren¡¯t. Last night had been nothing but a dream. Awet dream where he thought he had had her. Celine never came, and instead, he ended up with Nikki. He scrubbed at his slin furiously, as if he could erase the marks and everything they represented. When the frustration boiled over, his fist mmed against the tiled wall with a load crack Nikki stood in the study, dressed again and waiting nervously. Soon, Adaan walked in, now fresh from his shower. He wore a crisp white shirt and ck trousers. His usual polished, aloof demeanor was fully restored. His cold, detached bearing made it clear that the events of the night before were irrelevant now. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Leo greeted him. Adam took his seat at the desk, his sharp gaze cutting to Nikki. ¡°Here¡¯s a check. Take it and leave. Leo handed her the check, a sum sorge it was dizzying. However, Nikki didn¡¯t reach out for it. ¡°I don¡¯t want the money.¡± She didn¡¯t want the money? A sardonic smile curled his lips, his voice low and devoid of warmth. ¡°This was a transaction. You¡¯re here to sell your body, right? If you don¡¯t want the money, what do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for me.¡± Nikki¡¯s face turned pale. She had known he was cold, but she hadn¡¯t expected this level of cruelty. His words stripped her bare, exposing her motives and crushing her dignity without a second thought. Yet, even this cutting indifference only made him more maic. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I know you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not asking for anything romantic. I don¡¯t want money, I just want an opportunity to join Alvarez Group¡¯s Universal Entertainment. I¡¯m a theater major. I want resources to help me be a star.¡± Adam studied Nikki for a moment. ¡°Alright then.¡± Just like that, he agreed. For a man like him,unching an entertainment career was as simple as a wave of his hand. It wasn¡¯t even worth discussing Furthermore, he was a generous person ¡°Ms. Bat, someone from Universal Entertainment will be in touch soon to finalize your contract. You¡¯ll have ess to top¨Ctier opportunities in a variety of shows, films, fashion, and all the resources you could dream of. A gold¨Cstandard team will craft your image and prepare you for stardom,¡± Leo Nikki¡¯s eyes lit up. This was everything she had ever wanted. Now, it was hers. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam remained indifferent. Leo gestured toward the door. ¡°Ms. Bat, this way, please.¡± Their transaction was each other anymore. Leo had also asked her to leave. With onest lingering nce at him, Nikka followed Las out, Silence returned to the study room. Then, a phone rang Adam nced at the screen it was Lucy ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you lett Carly alone night. Something happened to her. She¡¯s in the hospital now. You need toe immediately!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 209 Celise rushed back to the dormitory and found Hailey, who had hunt her ankle. ¡°Cline, I¡¯m fine. I just twisted my ankle while walking today. It¡¯s swollen, but I¡¯ve already applied some mesticated oil. It¡¯ll be fine soon. Why did Nikki Il vou back in such a panic? It¡¯s really not a big deal ¡° So it was just a twisted ankle. Celine exhaled, realizing how much Nikki¡¯s vague phone call had started her, ¡°You stay here and rest. Don¡¯t move around Halley said Celine checked Harley¡¯s ankle Once she was sure Hailey was okay, she grabbed her pajamas and headed to the bathroom to shower. The hot water vashed away the aches and soreness from her body, but it couldn¡¯t erase the hickeys left behind fromst night. Her mind drifted back to the events of the previous night. His intense gaze burned into her, so raw and unguarded, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± she murmured, her hands reaching up to cover his eyes. Adam caught her wrists, pulling them away as he pressed a searing kiss to her lips. ¡°Linny, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± She felt like she was melting in his arms Celine snapped her eves shut, shaking the memory away. Was he awake now? Would hee looking for her? After finishing her shower, she climbed into bed for a nap. The exhaustion from the previous night had taken its toll, and she drifted off quickly. When she woke up, it was already afternoon. She grabbed her phone and checked it. It was empty. No calls, no messages, not a single word from him.. Her chest tightened, a flicker of disappointment crossing her eyes. et the bed just as a knock sounded at the door. She got out of th Haley opened it to find a group of strangers standing there. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Does Nid stay here? We¡¯re here to help her move out,¡± one of them replied. ¡°Move out?¡± Celine and Hailey exchanged confused nces. ¡°Where is she moving to?¡± relocating to Grand Ind. She¡¯s not going to stay here anymore,¡± the man replied. Grand Ind? That was one of the most exclusive and expensive residential areas in Mercity. Celebrities and billionaires lived there, where every square foot cost a fortune. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person?¡± Hailey asked incredulously. novelbin ¡°We¡¯re certain. Nikki signed a contract with Universal Entertainment. She¡¯ll be managed by Diana herself.¡± Diana was the legendary talent manager who had created countless stars. The group entered the dorm, taking only Nikki¡¯s identification documents and a few books. They discarded the rest of her belongings without a second. thought Hailey was still in shock ¡°Celine, what just happened? Nikki¡¯s suddenly rich?¡± Nada¡¯s situation was no secret to them. Just yesterday, she was juggling several part¨Ctime jobs to make ends meet. Yet today, she was moving into upscale neighborhood, personally signed under Diana for her debut. What was more, Nidd hadn¡¯t even bothered returning to the dorm. Instead, she had sent people to collect her belongings. Halley was Celine frowned slightly as she watched the group leave. ¡°Tim not sure what¡¯s going on, but judging by those people, it seems like Nikki¡¯s doing well. We left utterly baffled. don¡¯t need to worry Halley nodded. ¡°I hope so. We¡¯ve always wanted her to do well.¡± ever been easy Coming from a humble background, she had always worked tirelessly just to make ends meet. Her struggles and insecurities were things both Celine and Hailey had witnessed firsthand. They had genuinely wanted to help her and wished for her to Just then, Celine¡¯s phone rang It was Nathan ¡°Celine, l¡¯in getting discharged today. If you don¡¯te pick me up, I¡¯ll jus Celine smacked her forehead. She hadpletely forgotten he was being discharged that day.
  • up, I¡¯ll just leave on my own.¡±
The Divorce Prescription Chapter 210 Celine rushed to the hospital. Adam had also headed to the hospital. He went straight to the VIP suite to look for Carly. She was lying on the bed, dressed in an oversized hospital gown, face as pale as a ghost while she remained unconscious. He walked toward the bed. ¡°What happened to Carly?¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, after you left Carly alonest night, the effects were taking a toll on her, and she copsed on the floor. We had to rush her to the emergency ward to save her. She¡¯s alive, but she hasn¡¯t regained consciousness since.¡± Both Hayden and Lucy were anxious and worried. They couldn¡¯t believe he had pushed Carly aside and left her in such a vulnerable state. Guilt and regret weighed heavily on Adam¡¯s chest. Last night, Carly had tried to throw herself at him, pushing him onto the bed and attempting to kiss him. However, at that moment, all he could think about was Celine. He had pushed Carly away and lett Tate Manor to go to the hospital and find Celine. He hadn¡¯t known that Carly would copse soon after and was sent to |_ the emergency ward. Suddenly, Carly slowly opened her eyes as she regained consciousness. ¡°Carly, you¡¯re awake? Hayden and Lucy quickly rushed forward, helping her sit up in bed. Carly¡¯s gaze on Adam, and her red¨Crimmed eyes filled with grievance. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Adam, where did you gost night? You left me alone. Did you go to see Celine?¡± What? Did he go to see Celinest night? Lucy gasped in disbelief. Lucy, like Carly, couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of Adam being interested in Celine, Adam¡¯s hands, hanging loosely at his sides, clenched into tight fists. He said nothing His silence was all the confirmation Carly needed. Anger fueled her body. Why? What did Celine have? Tears streamed uncontrobly down her cheeks. ¡°Adam, you really like Celine, don¡¯t you?¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t a question but a statement. Adam did like Celine. Lucy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what¡± She was in disbelief. Did Carly just say Adam like Celine? How was that possible? She wasn¡¯t even worth anything! ¡°Adem, have you forgotten your promise to me? You said you¡¯d be with me. If you don¡¯t want me anymore, I don¡¯t want to nket and tried to get out of bed. to live!¡± C Carly threw off the Adam reached out and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Nothing happened between Celine and me¡± Carly froze. She slowly turned toward Adam, her tear¨Cfilled eyes brimming with cautious hope. ¡°Adam, is that true? Nothing happened between you two? Adam met her gaze Carly had always been his girl. How could he abandon her? novelbin He couldn¡¯t deny it were moments When Celine made his heart race. He might even have liked her Even though he hadn¡¯t admitted it out loud, his heart had been telling the truth. However, Celine no longer liked him. Furthermore, he owed it to Carly to take responsibility for her. Adam gently wiped the tears from Carly¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s over between Celine and me.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 211 Adam had said it himself¨Cthings between him and Celine were over. Carly was ecstatic. She threw herself into Adam¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. ¡°Adam, I know Celine is good at seducing men. I don¡¯t me you for liking her a little. But I know you¡¯d never leave me. I¡¯m the one you love the most¡± It was true; he felt something for Celine. But the one he loved most, the one he would always love, was the girl from the cave¨Chis girl, Carly. Adam wrapped his arms around Carly, holding her close. Hayden¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction. As long as Carly was happy, he was happy too. Lucy was also pleased, but her eyes darkened with malice at the thought of Celine. She couldn¡¯t believe that country girl, Celine, had managed to stir even a flicker of interest in Adam. That little tramp! Meanwhile, Celine had just arrived at the hospital. Nathan was already packed and ready to be discharged. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I¡¯m so sorry. Something came up, and I got herete,¡± Celine said apologetically. Nathan gave her a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll grab the luggage,¡± Celine offered. She walked over to pick up the bags, which were heavier than expected. Exhausted and sore all over, she lost her bnce and stumbled. ¡°Celine, be careful!¡± Nathan reached out quickly, steadying her with his arm around her waist. The sudden momentum sent them both tumbling onto the hospital bed. Nathannded on top of her. At that exact moment, a tall,manding figure appeared in the doorway. It was Adam Carly and Nathan were in the same hospital, and with Nathan being discharged that day, Adam had decided to drop by for a visit. But as Adam stepped through the door, the scene before him stopped him cold, Nathan pinned Celine on the hospital bed, their bodies tangled in an intimate position. Adam froze, his entire body stiffening. He could still clearly remember how Celine bad rejected himst night. And now, here she was, tangled up with Nathan on a hospital bed. A bitter, mocking smile curved Adam¡¯s lips. Without a word, he turned on his heel and stormed off, his entire body radiating cold fury. Nathan looked down at Celine, concern etched across his face. ¡°Celine, are you okay? Still shaken, Celine quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Nathan immediately released her, and the two of them sat up. ¡°Let the driver take care of the luggage,¡± he suggested. Celine nodded, still catching her breath. But before she could respond, a voice drifted in from outside. ¡°Mr. Alvarez ¡± Celine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Adam? novelbin Adam is here, in this hospital? Without thinking, she shot to her feet and bolted out of the room. In the hallway ahead, she spotted Adam¡¯s tall, elegant figure retreating in the distance. ¡°Adam!¡± she called out, her voice urgent. Adam didn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t even nce back. It was as though he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. ¡°Adam¡± she called again, quickening her pace to catch up. Just then, a nurse pushing a cart rolled into her path. ¡°Excuse mel Please move aside!¡± the nurse called. Chupier 201 Celine had no time to react and collided with the cart. ¡°Celine!¡± Nathan rushed forward, catching her before she could fall. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re hurt!¡± Her slender arm had mmed against the edge of the cart, leaving the skin scraped and blood trickling down. By the time Celine looked up again, Adam was gone. His tall figure had already disappeared around the corner. Her gaze eventually dropped to the blood that dripped from her arm. Later, back at the women¡¯s dormitory, Celiney on her bed, holding her phone. She opened WhatsApp and typed a message to her best friend, Robin. Robin, I have a friend. She slept with her husband for the first time, but afterward, he¡¯s been avoiding her and won¡¯t talk to her. Why do you think he¡¯s acting like that?¡± T When it came to rtionships, Celine was utterly inexperienced. Adam was the first man she had ever been with, and she had no idea. how to navigate this. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 212 After sleeping with Adam, Celine was leftpletely baffled by his cold and distant attitude toward her. She couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was thinking, no matter how hard she tried. All she could do was turn to her best friend for advice. Robin¡¯s reply came quickly, ¡°It means your friend couldn¡¯t keep her husband interested in bed. He slept with her once and already got bored.¡± Is that it? Is that really what happened? Real,sting rtionships requiredpatibility in all areas, and intimacy was among the most important She couldn¡¯t help but think about Adam. A man like him was bound to have high standards, even in the bedroom. He would need someone who could excite and satisfy him. Had she failed to meet his expectations? Had Adam slept with her once and already grown tired of her? Robin¡¯s next message popped up, ¡°Celine, this friend you¡¯re talking about¡­ It¡¯s not actually you, is it? Is there something going on between you and Mr. Alvarez?¡± Celine froze, unsure of how to reply. She decided it was better to steer clear of the tople, so she quickly denied it. ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡® She set her phone aside, her mind a tangled mess of emotions, and eventually drifted off to sleep. When she opened her eyes the next morning, it was early. She got out of bed and began her usual routine. As she brushed her teeth, a sudden and startling realization hit her¨CAdam hadn¡¯t used any protection. Adam had done it three times, his actions intense and unrestrained,pletely losing himself in the heat of the moment. And each time, he¡¯d finished inside her.. She¡¯d been so overwhelmed by the events that she¡¯d forgotten to take the birth control pill yesterday. Panic seized her. In her current situation with Adam, having a child was utterly out of the question. There was no way he¡¯d want her to get pregnant, either. now, Sp It was toote to make her own birth control pill now, so she rushed to the nearest pharmacy. ¡°What can I help you with, youngdy?¡± the pharmacy owner asked as she entered. Celine¡¯s eyes scanned the shelves until theynded on a box of 48¨Chour emergency birth control pills. She recognized the brand, but one of its ingredients triggered an allergic reaction for her. But there wasn¡¯t any time to waste, and there didn¡¯t seem to be other options. ¡°I¡¯ll take that one,¡± she said, pointing to the box. Celine took the birth control pill and returned to Yorhine University. It wasn¡¯t long before Hailey spotted her, ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you! Where did you go?¡± Celine¡¯s face was ashen, herplexion ghostly pale. The birth control pill she had taken had triggered her allergy, and now her stomach was wracked with unbearable pain. Hailey moved closer, and she noticed the fine sheen of sweat coating Celine¡¯s forehead. ¡°Celine, are y you Before Celine could respond, her vision blurred, and darkness consumed her. She copsed to the ground. ¡°Celine! Celine!¡± Hailey screamed in panic, her voice trembling okay? Don¡¯t scare m me like this!¡± She immediately rushed Celine to the campus infirmary. Once there, Hailey turned to the school doctor, her wordsing out in a frantic rush. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with her? Why did she suddenly faint?¡± The doctor studied the blood test results. ¡°She appears to have had an allergic reaction to a medication ¡± ¡°Allergic reaction? To what medication?¡± Hailey pressed. ¡°Birth control pill. She just took a birth control pill,¡± the doctor replied evenly. What? hapter 212 Hailey¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mind reeling. She hadn¡¯t expected Celine to copse because of an allergic reaction to a birth control pill Celiney on the infirmary bed; her delicate body curled into a tight ball like a shrimp. Her pale face was drenched in cold sweat, and she clutched her stomach with one hand, her expression twisted in agony. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Hailey pulled out her phone and dialed Adam. At that very moment, Adam was at the hospital, sitting with Carly. She was as clingy as ever, resting her head on his chest. ¡°Carly, do you want some mango?¡± Lucy asked, walking over with a te of freshly sliced fruit. Carly pouted yfully. ¡°Adam, feed me,¡± she said. Adam picked up a small fork, spearing a piece of mango, and lifted it to her lips. Just as she leaned in to take a bite, Adam¡¯s phone buzzed. He pulled it out and answered the call. Hailey¡¯s panicked voice burst through the line immediately. ¡°Adam, where are you right now?¡± novelbin ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital with Carly.¡± ¡°Celine is in trouble, and you¡¯re just sitting there with Carly? Get to the university right now. Celine fainted from an allergic reaction to a birth control pill!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 213 Adam froze. What had Celine taken that made her pass out? Birth control pills? He wanted to ask for rification, but before he could say anything, the call abruptly ended with two short beeps¨CHailey had hung up. Carly had overheard the conversation. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to Adam. ¡°Adam, did I hear that right? Celine fainted because she took birth control pills?¡± Adam didn¡¯t respond. Without hesitation, he pushed her off hisp and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to Yorhine University.¡± novelbin Before Carly could react, Adam had already left, moving swiftly. She turned to Lucy. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Adam and Celine didn¡¯t even¡­ do anything. So why would Celine need birth control pills?¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t understand it either, but her expression was grim. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carly. I¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s happening¡± Adam arrived at Yorhine University as quickly as possible and headed straight for the campus infirmary, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re finally here. Come, look at Celine!¡± Hailey eximed, rushing to grab his arm and pull him toward the bed. Adam¡¯s eyesnded on the frail figure lying before him. Celine¡¯s small, delicate body was curled up on the bed, and even in her fragile state, she had a heart¨Cwrenching beauty. At that moment, her eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re awake!¡± Hailey said, quickly helping her sit up. Celine froze when her gazended on Adam. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Adam stood tall and imposing by the bedside, his refined features unreadable. ¡°Hailey called me.¡± Celine hadn¡¯t expected Hailey to call Adam after she had fainted from her allergic reaction to the birth control pills. She turned to Hailey, her voice soft. ¡°Hailey, you shouldn¡¯t have¡± But Hailey cut her off, her tone firm. ¡°Celine, you had an allergic reaction to birth control pills! Of course, I called him. He needs to take responsibility for this!¡± Then, without skipping a beat, Hailey turned to Adam, her tone filled with usation. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you have any idea how harmful birth control pills can be to a woman¡¯s body? And Celine is allergic! ¡°If you didn¡¯t want a child, then you should have taken precautions! It¡¯s not fair to indulge yourself and leave her to suffer for it!¡± Her words hit like a thunderp in the quiet infirmary. Celine¡¯s pale face flushed red with embarrassment, and she whispered, ¡°Hailey, stop it. Please don¡¯t say any more.¡± Adam stood tall, his imposing frame casting a shadow over Celine as he gazed down at her with a cold, condescending expression. His words, however, were directed at Hailey. ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two to talk,¡± she replied, stepping out and leaving the couple alone. It was just Celine and Adam now. Celine felt her chest tighten. Would he think she had done this on purpose? That she¡¯d asked Hailey to call him just to force him to take responsibility? ¡°¡­¡± she began, trying to exin. But Adam¡¯s cold voice sliced through the air, cutting her off. ¡°Have you been spending a lot nding a lot of time with Nath Nathantely?¡± Celine froze, caught off guard. What kind of question was that? She had been with Nathan recently at the hospital, taking care of him. She nodded, her voice quiet. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking smirk. ¡°So, it¡¯s Nathan. She¡¯d been taking birth control pills because of Nathan,¡± he thought. Were she and Nathan so careless that they didn¡¯t even bother with protection? Adam¡¯s gaze grew colder, filled with contempt. ¡°Why are you taking birth control pills?¡± The question came out sharp and direct, like a p. Celine¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to g get pregnant Adam nodded slowly. ¡°Makes sense. You should be taking birth control pills. Celine, even though we¡¯re doing our own thing, let me make something clear¨Cif you end up with some bastard kid, don¡¯t expect me to im it.¡± Celine¡¯s eyes widened, her gaze clouding with shock. She stared at him, her mind unable to process his words. A bastard child? Her entire body went cold, the warmth she¡¯d felt earlier draining out of her like water slipping through her fingers. He could sleep with her, discard her, and she wouldn¡¯t cling to him, wouldn¡¯t beg him to take responsibility. So why did he have to say something so cruel, something that cut so deep? Adam¡¯s smirk only grew. ¡°And after all that, you still had the nerve to call me? Don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡± Celine¡¯s pale face flushed red, her emotions twisting painfully inside her. She had always known Adam had a way with words¨Cturning them into weapons that could wound as deeply as any de. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 214 When Adam wanted to humiliate someone, he never held back. He stripped them of every shred of dignity, cutting them down to the bone without a second thought. Celine hadn¡¯t asked Hailey to call him. But even if she had, so what? He was the one who hadn¡¯t used protection in the first ce! ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t call you again, Mr. Alvarez. You can leave now,¡± Celine said, her voice brittle. She lifted her head, forcing herself to hold back the tears stinging her eyes. She was determined not to let them fall, not in front of him. Adam¡¯s sharp gaze caught the redness in her eyes, and an odd, twisted satisfaction stirred in his chest. It was as though her pain fed his need for revenge. He hated her. He hated her for noting that night. He had called Leo deliberately, knowing Leo would go looking for her. But she hadn¡¯t shown up. And now, he hated her even more for calling him when she fainted She had called him over because of a birth control pill taken for Nathan, as if he was nothing more than some tool to be used at her convenience. Adam¡¯s thin lips curled into a sneer. His voice came out cold and cutting, like shards of ice. ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced as soon as possible. We¡¯ll keep it from Grandma for now, but we can finalize the paperwork- Before he could finish, Celine grabbed the nearest pillow and hurled it at him with all the strength she could muster. ¡°Get out!¡± The pillow struck his handsome face before falling to the floor. In an instant, Adam closed the distance between them. Leaning down, he pinned her to the bed in one swift motion. Celine struggled, but Adam¡¯s grip was unyielding He caught her wrists, pressing them firmly to the sides of the bed. His tone was sharp, cutting through the air like a whip. Celine, who gave you the right toy a hand on me? Have I been too lenient with you?¡± Celine desperately held back the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm her, but it was no use. Tears spilled from her eyes, fat droplets streaming down her face like a broken string of pearls. Her vision blurred. She was crying Adam¡¯s chest tightened as he watched her. A moment ago, he had wanted to see her break down, but now, her tears only unsettled him. She was always like t like this¨Ctwisting his emotions and leaving him restless and unsure. Celine sniffled, her reddened nose twitching slightly as she choked out, her voice cracking with emotion, ¡°Adam, I hate you¡­ I really, really hate you¡­¡± To make her feelings unmistakable, she repeated the words several times, each oneced with raw pain. Crying, she told him just how much she hated him. Adam knew exactly what kind of woman she was always trying to seduce men. Even now, at this moment, she was trying to manipte him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his throat t tightened, his voiceing out low and hoarse. ¡°And why do you hate me?¡± She was the one in the wrong. She was still his wife! Tears streamed down Celine¡¯s pale face, her voice trembling as her grievance burst out in a wave of emotion that hit him like a storm ¡°Because you don¡¯t want me¡­ because you always take advantage of the fact that I like you to hurt me. He¡¯d said once that he wanted her. But he didn¡¯t. chester 214 In all the years they had been married, he had never treated her well. All he ever did was hurt her, again and again. She really, really hated him. Why did he have to treat her this way? Adam felt something shift in his chest, an unfamiliar sensation creeping in¨Ca dull ache mixed with a tingle of guilt and an overwhelming numbness. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but then his eyes dropped to her cor. The way he had her pinned revealed the delicate curve of her corbone beneath the neckline of her shirt. His gaze froze when he noticed the faint love bites scattered across her skin. The bruises trailed downward, vanishing into the fabric of her clothing. Adam didn¡¯t need to see the rest to imagine how wild and heated things must have been between her and Nathan. A sharp, blood¨Cred fury ignited in his long, narrow eyes, obliterating the fleeting softness he had felt just moments ago. This was her way of ying men, of seducing them. She didn¡¯t care about him at all. Adam let go of her abruptly, moving to sit on the edge of the bed. Celine shifted, turning onto her side with her back to him. She used her hands to roughly wipe the tears from her face. ¡°I can get divorced anytime. Just let me know when you¡¯ve chosen a date.¡± novelbin The Divorce Prescription Chapter 215 Celiney on her side, her back turned to Adam, while he sat stiffly on the edge of the bed. The two looked exactly like a couple locked in the aftermath of a bitter tight. Adam¡¯s hands were clenched into tight fists, his knuckles white with tension. After a long pause, he finally spoke a single word. ¡°Alright.¡± Then he stood and walked away He was gone. The tears Celine had fought so hard to hold back spilled out when he left. She grabbed the nket and pulled it over her face, hiding her tear¨Cstreaked cheeks beneath the covers. It wasn¡¯t a big deal; it was just one night. If he didn¡¯t like her, then she¡¯d just treat it like a dog had bitten her¨Cnothing more. But her heart ached, deeply and unbearably. Celine knew the truth¨Cshe still loved Adam. She loved him so much. So, so much. After that day, Celine and Adam stopped contacting each other entirely. In the meantime, the person who seemed to be on everyone¡¯s lips was Nikki. Nikki had suddenly burst onto the scene as the breakout star of one of the most buzzworthy reality shows. Her fresh, sweet image had captivated audiences, skyrocketing her to fame almost overnight. Dubbed ¡°the little sweetheart¡± by fans, Nikki quickly amassed millions of followers and became the entertainment industry¡¯s newest darling Rumors were swirling that Nikki had already secured the lead role in Shane Vega¡¯s highly anticipated new film, Whispering Splendor. As if that weren¡¯t enough, her face graced the covers of major magazines, she secured several high¨Cprofile endorsement deals, and hermercial value skyrocketed to new heights. Her meteoric rise in the entertainment industry felt like she had boarded a rocket straight to stardom. She effortlesslynded opportunities that most people could only dream of Nikki was now a bona fide A¨Clist celebrity. One evening, Celine and Hailey arrived at the As Hotel for dinner. Just as they reached the entrance, a group of ck¨Csuited bodyguards stormed out, barking, ¡°Move aside! Make way!¡± Without warning, one of the bodyguards shoved Celine and Hailey into a corner. They even roped off the area with caution tape. Hailey stumbled, nearly losing her bnce, but Celine caught her arm just in time. Buning, Hailey snapped, ¡°What are you guys doing? Who exactly are we blocking?¡± The towering bodyguard, radiating arrogance, shot back, ¡°Ever heard of Ms. Bat? You¡¯re in Ms. Bat¡¯s way.¡± Nikki? At that moment, a sleek luxury van sped into the driveway. A young assistant quickly jumped out and pulled open the back door. Nikki¡¯s high¨Cprofile manager, Diana Wolfe, emerged first, expertly shielding Nikki as she stepped out of the vehicle. It had been a long time since Celine and Hailey hadst seen Nikki. Of course, they had seen her countless times on TV, but seeing her in person now? They almost didn¡¯t recognize her. Nikki had changed so much. She was dressed in an elegant high¨Cend designer gown paired with sparking crystal heels, draped head¨Cto¨Ctoe in luxury brands that screamed exclusivity and prestige. Her delicate face was partially obscured by oversized sunsses, and she carried herself like a true celebrity. novelbin ¡°Ms. Bat, wee!¡± Gary Greene, the manager of the As Hotel, rushed out to greet her. Just a short time ago, Nikki had been a waitress at this very hotel. Now, in what felt like the blink of an eye, she had transformed into a superstar¨Cthe kind of person even Gary bent over backward to impress. Nikki slid off her sunsses with practiced ease, revealing a perfectly executed no¨Cmakeup makeup look that only enhanced her beauty. Her clean, sweet features were sharp, vibrant, and undeniably striking shing a smile in her signature red lipstick, she said warmly, ¡°Mr. Greene, hello. Actually, we¡¯re not strangers. I used to work here as a waitress.¡± ¡°Oh, no, no! Ms. Bat, that was my oversight back then. Please, a luxury private room has been prepared for you. This way, if you will.¡± With Gary leading the way, Nikki and her entourage swept through the hotel¡¯s grand entrance like royalty. Hailey stood frozen in shock. ¡°Celine, is that really Nikki? She feels like a stranger now.¡± Celine¡¯s gaze lingered on Nikki. Her once sweet and innocent eyes now glimmered with a pride that only sess could bring. Frowning slightly, she murmured, ¡°She does seem different.¡± Just as the two were lost in their thoughts, Nikki suddenly nced back and spotted them. She stopped mid¨Cstride. ¡°Celine! Halley! What a coincidence seeing you here,¡± Nikki called out. The two instinctively began walking toward her, but they were abruptly blocked by the ck¨Csuited bodyguards. ¡°Stop right there!¡± one of them barked. Nikki waved them off with a casual smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, they¡¯re my ssmates.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 216 The bodyguards stepped aside, finally allowing Celine and Hailey to approach Nikki. ¡°Nikki, you¡¯ve be a big star?¡± Hailey asked, her gaze fixed on Nikki Nikki raised an eyebrow, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yup. I¡¯ve got a boyfriend, and he¡¯s the one who made me a big star.¡± ¡°A boyfriend? Nikki, you¡¯re dating someone? Howe we never heard about this boyfriend of yours before?¡± Hailey eximed, eyes wide. Nikki¡¯s smile grew even sweeter. ¡°My boyfriend is handsome, rich, and spoils me endlessly. He loves me so much.¡± As she spoke, Nikki took a step forward and gently took Celine¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m doing so well now. You must be happy for me, right? You¡¯ll give me your blessing, won¡¯t you?¡± Celine¡¯s clear eyes lingered on Nikki¡¯s face for a moment. After a pause, she replied, ¡°Nikki, congrattions.¡± ¡°Celine, thank you. I¡¯ll get going now. Let¡¯s catch up sometime soon, okay?¡± With that, she turned and walked away, her entourage quickly falling into step behind her. Hailey frowned, her confusion evident. ¡°Celine, who do you think Nikki¡¯s boyfriend is? There aren¡¯t many people in Mercity who could give someone the kind of resources she¡¯s talking about.¡± Mercity wasn¡¯t a massive city, but it wasn¡¯t exactly small, either. The circle of wealthy elites was tight¨Cknit, and the number of those with the power and money to propel someone like Nikki to the top was even smaller. Celine¡¯s gaze lingered on Nikki¡¯s retreating figure until it disappeared from view. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± she said. ¡°Celine, I don¡¯t think Nikki is really in love. She looks like she found herself a sugar daddy. Someone¡¯s obviously funding her rise, ¡°Hailey said bluntly. ¡°The question is, who¡¯s this sugar daddy?¡± Celine¡¯s gaze lingered in the direction Nikki had disappeared before she took Hailey¡¯s hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Nikki¡¯s already gotten what she wanted. Hailey, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hailey replied, letting the matter drop. Nikki strade down the hotel corridor with her entourage trailing behind her. Diana walked beside her, matching her pace. ¡°Nikki, tomorrow at 9:00 am, we need to be at ELLA for a magazine shoot.¡± ELLA? Nikki¡¯s eyes sparkled as a thought struck her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Robin Smith the deputy editor of ELLA magazine?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Diana nodded briskly, ¡°y A knowing smile spread across Nikki¡¯s face. She remembered Robin all too well; she was Celine¡¯s best friend. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Nikki replied, her voice deliberate. This was going to be interesting. novelbin The next day, Celine had just finished her ss when Halley rushed over. ¡°Celine, have you heard? Nikki went to ELLA today to shoot a historical¨Cthemed magazine spread for her uing movie Whispering Splendor, but something happened. ¡°While she was suspended on the wire rig, the harness snapped, and she fell! She got hurt and had to be rushed to the hospital.¡± Celine froze mid¨Cstep, her mind racing. She hadn¡¯t heard anything about it. She didn¡¯t typically follow celebrity news, but apparently, the entertainment headlines were already aze¨C Nikki had been injured on set during a wire stunt gone wrong- ¡°How is Nikki?¡± Celine asked. ¡°She¡¯s hurt, but it doesn¡¯t seem too serious.¡± Celine¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as something clicked in her mind. ¡°Hailey, where did you say Nikki went for the shoot?¡± ¡°ELLA,¡± Hailey repeated. Celine¡¯s stomach dropped, and a sinking feeling washed over her. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Robin¡¯s number. The phone rang several times, but there was no answer. Growing more uneasy by the second, Celine immediately called Robin¡¯s assistant instead The call connected instantly, and the assistant¡¯s trembling, tearful voice came through. ¡°Ms. Smith¡­ something terrible happened. She¡¯s been taken! She¡¯s at the police station!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 217 Robin was taken to the police station? Celine¡¯s face turned pale. Without a second thought, she hung up and turned to Hailey. ¡°Hailey, I must go to the police station right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Hailey said immediately. At the police station, Celine and Hailey found Robin sitting in the holding area. Celine rushed to her and grabbed Robin¡¯s cold hands. ¡°Robin, what happened? Why are you here?¡± Robin¡¯s face was pale, her expression hollow and dazed. ¡°Celine, this is all because of that big star, Nikki Bat.¡± Robin¡¯s voice quivered as she exined. ¡°Ms. Bat came to ELLA for the magazine shoot. She needed to use a wire harness for one of the shots, but someone had cut the wire ahead of time. ¡°She fell during the shoot, and afterward, she used me. She imed she saw me cut the wire with her own eyes. That¡¯s why the police brought me in. ¡°Celine, you have to believe me! I didn¡¯t do it. I would never do something like that. I don¡¯t even know Ms. Bat personally! Why would I harm her?¡± Robin¡¯s bewilderment was palpable. Nikki¡¯s sudden usation had turned her into a suspect for attempted murder. Hailey, standing nearby, looked equally stunned. ¡°Who cut the wire, then? If Ms. Smith didn¡¯t do it, why would Nikki use her? As far as I know, Nikki has no reason to hold a grudge against her.¡± Robin shook her head, confusion etched into her features. ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve never done anything to her. Why would she say it was me? This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Celine¡¯s clear, steady gaze darkened momentarily, a flicker of something sharp passing through her eyes. She gently reassured Robin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robin. I¡¯ll go talk to Nikki right now. If she changes her statement, the police will have to let you go.¡± Celine and Hailey left the station without dy, heading straight for the hospital. During the drive, Hailey broke the silence, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°Celine, why do you think Nikki would frame Ms. Smith for this? Ms. Smith is your best friend.¡± What Halley had only just started to suspect, Celine had already begun piecing together. But for now, she said nothing. In the VIP ward, Nikki satfortably on the bed. For a magazine of ELLA¡¯s caliber, safety protocols had been excellent. Even though the wire had snapped during the shoot, a thick foam mat had been ced below, leaving Nikki without so much as a bruise, When Celine and Hailey stepped into the room, Nikki greeted them as if she had been expecting them. Her red lips curved upward. ¡°Celine, Halley, you¡¯re here.¡± Celine walked closer to the bed, her gaze falling on Nikki¡¯s injury, ¡°Nikki, are you alright?¡± Nikki shook her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Nikki, we just came from the police station. Ms. Smith would never have cut the wire. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong?¡± Hailey said. Celine looked at Nikki seriously. ¡°Nikki, Robin is my best friend. I hope you¡¯ll reconsider and change your statement so she can be released ¡± Nikki leaned backzily against the pillow. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit thirsty,¡± she said abruptly. Her assistant, Alice Hum, immediately perked up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some water,¡± she offered. But Nikki¡¯s voice turned sharp as she snapped, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do it!¡± Alice froze mid¨Cstep, unsure of what to do next. novelbin Nikki tilted her head slightly and shifted her gaze to Celine. The message was unmistakable¨Cshe wanted Celine to get the water. Hailey opened her mouth to object, but Celine raised a hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Without hesitation, Celine poured a ss of water and brought it to Nikki. Nikki¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile as she took the ss. ¡°Celine, thank you.¡± She reached out to take the ss, but in the very next moment, her expression shifted. With a dramatic motion, she pped the ss away, sending it flying. ¡°This water is so hot! Were you trying to burn me to death?¡± she yelled. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 218 The water from the ss spilled all over Celine¡¯s hands and clothes. Hailey immediately pulled out some tissue and started dabbing at Celine¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Nikki, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been acting strangely toward Celine this whole time. Are you targeting her on purpose Celine had tested the water earlier; it was lukewarm, nowhere near hot. Her calm, piercing ck¨Cand¨Cwhite eyes lifted and locked onto Nikki¡¯s face. ¡°You framed Robin on purpose. It wasn¡¯t about her. You wereing after me, weren¡¯t you?¡± Nikki shrugged, her lips curling into a smug smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Hailey¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief before her anger took o OVER ¡°Nikki, are you out of your mind? Celine always treated you as a friend! Have you forgotten who ran to save you when Mr. Holt tried to drag you away at As Hotel? ¡°And now that you¡¯ve made it big, you don¡¯t just cut people off you repay kindness with revenge? Have you lost your conscience?¡± But Nikki showed no trace of guilt. If anything, her sneer deepened. ¡°Finally, you said what you¡¯ve been thinking. You¡¯re jealous of me. Both of you are jealous because I found a rich boyfriend. You¡¯re jealous that I became a big star.¡± Jealous? Hailey froze, momentarily dumbfounded. Then she snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re so proud of him, then why don¡¯t you tell us your boyfriend¡¯s name?¡± Before Hailey could continue, Celine gently pulled her back, stepping forward to face Nikki. Her calm, clear eyes never wavered.¡± This boyfriend of yours, do I know him?¡± Nikki had gone out of her way to unt this boyfriend in front of her over and over again. If he was as important to Nikki as she imed, there was a good chance Celine knew who he was. But Nikki didn¡¯t answer. Just then, her assistant¡¯s phone buzzed. Alice answered quickly, then leaned over to whisper something urgently into Nikki¡¯s ear. Nikki¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy. She cast a proud nce at Celine and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to discuss Robin¡¯s situation with you anymore. I¡¯m not changing my statement. My boyfriend heard I got hurt, and he¡¯sing to pick me up and take me home.¡± Hailey¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Why you-¡± With a smug air, Nikki threw off the nket, got out of bed, and twirled in front of the mirror a few times, checking her reflection. She adjusted her outfit, ensuring she looked as sweet and innocent as ever. Satisfied, she left with Alice, not sparing Celine or Hailey a backward nce. ¡°What kind of person is this? Wepletely misjudged her back then. Who is this sugar daddy of hers, spoiling her so much that she¡¯s gotten this arrogant?¡± Hailey fumed. Celine¡¯s gaze lingered on the doorway Nikki had walked through. ¡°If we want to know who her sugar daddy is, we can just follow her and find out.¡± Truthfully, Celine was just as curious. She wanted to know who the man behind Nikki was. Celine and Hailey followed Nikki downstairs and saw her waiting. Her sugar daddy hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so Nikki stood there, poised and obedient, looking so well¨Cbehaved. There he is!¡± Hailey eximed suddenly. Celine nced up just in time to see a long, extended Rolls¨CRoyce gliding toward them. The luxury car shimmered with a cold, elegant brilliance¨Clike a king making his entrance, demanding everyone¡¯s attention. Nikki¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly. In a heartbeat, she transformed from an arrogant superstar to a lovestruck woman, her demeanor softening. novelbin As the car pulled up, Alice stepped forward and opened the passenger door. Nikki carefully gathered the hem of her dress, stepping inside with practiced grace. The car¡¯s ck¨Ctinted windowspletely concealed the interior, and whoever was inside remained hidden, low¨Ckey, and mysterious. Momentster, the Rolls¨CRoyce glided away into the cold night, speeding off until it disappeared from Celine¡¯s view. Hailey frowned, her expression puzzled. ¡°With a car and an entourage like that, Nikki must havended an unbelievably powerful sugar daddy. But I have no idea who it could be.¡± As she spoke, she reached for Celine¡¯s hand. Celine¡¯s hand was icy cold, utterly devoid of warmth. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s wrong? Why are your hands so cold? They feel like ice!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 219 Out! m Theme 210 Celine withdrew her gaze, shaking her head lightly. ¡°Hailey, I¡¯m fine.¡± Without another word, she pulled out her phone and dialed Alvarez Residence. Mary¡¯s cheerful voice answered almost immediately. ¡°Celine, you finally decided to call me! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Celine¡¯s eyes lingered on the faint outline of the luxury car disappearing into the distance. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t have any sses tonight. I cane to Alvarez Residence and have dinner with you¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! And it¡¯s perfect timing. Adam will be back tonight too. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Celine turned to Hailey. ¡°Hailey, I need to go to Alvarez Residence.¡± Hailey nodded. ¡°Alright, go keep Mrs. Alvarez Seniorpany for dinner.¡± But Celine¡¯s expression remained calm as she added, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find out who Nikki¡¯s sugar daddy really is.¡± What? Hailey froze. The extended Rolls¨CRoyce glided smoothly down the road. Leo sat in the driver¡¯s seat, while Nikki reclined in the back, her gaze fixed on the man seated beside her. Adam dressed impably in a ck, custom¨Ctailored suit. A neatly folded pocket square peeked from his jacket, and the residual authority of a high¨Cstakes meeting seemed to cling to him. The mutual glow of neon lights filtered through the tinted windows, casting soft reflections on his sharp features, making him appear as distant and unattainable as he had the first time Nikkiid eyes on him. Adam held the document in his hands, flipping through it with a focused intensity, paying her no attention at all. Nikki¡¯s gaze softened, her eyes filled with a mix of admiration and longing. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I fell off the wire rig today, but I wasn¡¯t hurt. You didn¡¯t have to novelbin He didn¡¯t bother to 1/ out of your way toe see me ¡± dismissive his handsome eyelids. ¡°Did Celine go to the hospital to see you?¡± His tone was indifferent, almost Nikki froze, caught off guard. Adam shut the file with precision. His deep, cold eyes finally locked onto her face. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything reckless in front of Celine, Do you understand me?¡± He looked down at her from his lofty position, his gaze a clear warning. Nikki frozepletely. She had thought that after her fall from the wire rig earlier today, he hade to see her out of concern. But in just two sentences, he had made it painfully clear that every word he spoke revolved around Celine. And then, he had gone so far as to warn her, to ensure she didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate in front of his wife. The meaning behind his words hit her like a p. He didn¡¯t want celine to find out that he had ¡°slept¡± with her. A wave of humiliation crashed over her, and her misced affection burned hot in her chest. Nikki clenched her fists tightly. How could she not resent Celine for this? After all, Celine had , and sharp¨Ceverything Nikki wasn¡¯t. Most importantly, Celine had married Adam, the man who seemed almost godlike, and became Mrs. Alvarez. Why? If Celine could have him, why couldn¡¯t she? Nikki had been watching Adam, carefully observing everything that went on around him. That night, when Leo had gone looking (Chapter 239 for someone ¡°clean¡°, she saw her chance. But when she arrived at Lux Garden, Celine had beaten her to it, iming that night with Adam as her own. It should have been her. It should have been Nikki who shared that night with Adam. She envied Celine. And she hated her even more. And Adam¡¯s cold, dismissive tone only deepened the hatred. But Nikki dared not let it show. Swallowing her pride, she forced herself to nod. ¡°I understand, Mr. Alvarez.¡± At that moment, a cheerful ringtone broke the silence. A call wasing in from Alvarez Residence. Adam answered, and Mary¡¯s joyful voice rang out from the other end. ¡°Adam, hurry up ande home for dinner. Celine¡¯s here.¡± His sharp features shifted almost imperceptibly. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now.¡± Ending the call, Adam nced toward Leo and said, ¡°Pull over.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 220 Leo brought the Rolls¨CRoyce to a smooth stop. Adam turned his sharp gaze toward Nikki. ¡°Get out.¡± He was leaving her on the side of the road. Nikki climbed out of the car. But before she could even process what had just happened, the luxury vehicle roared to life and sped off, leaving her in a cloud of exhaust fumes. Furious, Nikki stomped her foot, her frustration simmering beneath the surface. Meanwhile, Celine had already arrived at Alvarez Residence. She satfortably on the living room couch, chatting casually with Mary. Before long, the grand front doors swung open. A gust of cold air swept through the room, carrying with it themanding presence of a tall, elegant figure. Adam had returned. The housekeeper greeted him with a polite bow. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Alvarez.¡± At the entrance, Adam exchanged his shoes for house slippers, his long strides carrying him toward the living room. His dark eyes fell on Celine. The two hadn¡¯t seen each other since that day in the campus infirmary She had grown thinner since then, and her already petite frame seemed even more fragile now. Her strikingly beautiful face had taken on an ethereal, almost distant quality. She was still dressed in her uniform, havinge straight from the university. A crisp white blouse tucked neatly into a id skirtyered under a fitted jacket. Her jet¨Cck hair was pulled into a high ponytail, giving her a fresh, youthful appearance. She looked every bit the image of innocent college charm. Adam¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on her, but he said nothing. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Mary called. The three of them gathered in the dining room. Mary took her usual seat at the head of the table, while Adam and Celine sat across from each other. novelbin A housekeeper approached, carefully setting a steaming bowl of soup in front of Adam. He picked up his spoon and took a sip, only to pause with a slight frown. ¡°Grandma, what is this soup?¡± Mary smiled mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s fertility soup, good for your health.¡± Adam was momentarily speechless. ¡°Adam, do you remember what I told youst time? You¡¯re not getting any younger, It¡¯s time for you and Celine to give me a great -grandchild. Now hurry up and finish that soup, I want to hold a great¨Cgrandbaby tonight.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze rested on Celine from across the dining table. She lifted her eyes to meet his briefly before turning to Mary. ¡°Grandma, I have to go back to campus tonight,¡± she said softly. Mary blinked in surprise. ¡°Celine, you rarelye home. Can¡¯t you stay the night?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve been busy with my courseworktely,¡± Celine replied. Mary reached over to ce a piece of sweet vinegar pork ribs onto Celine¡¯s te. ¡°Celine, you¡¯ve lost weight recently. Eat more After dinner, let Adam drive you back.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on Celine. She didn¡¯t respond to Mary¡¯s suggestion. Instead, she lowered her longshes, quietly picked up the piece of pork ribs with her fork, and took a small bite. 20 There was something about her quietness tonight, and it tugged at something deep in Adam¡¯s chest. After dinner, Celine rose from her seat. Adam grabbed his car keys and followed her out the door. As they walked side by side, a faint scene drifted toward Celine. Sweet, ripe peaches. It was the same perfume Nikki always wore. Earlier, in the VIP hospital room, Nikki had sprayed this exact perfume with an almost smug air, mentioning that her ¡°boyfriend wasing to pick her up. Celine¡¯s face turned pale. The realization hit her like a cold gust of wind. It all made sense now. In all of Mercity, the only person powerful enough tounch Nikki¡¯s meteoric rise was Adam, the city¡¯s wealthiest man. Adam was Nikki¡¯s sugar daddy. Celine had suspected it for a while, but deep down, she hadn¡¯t wanted to believe it. The two of them continued walking across the expansivewn toward the sleek luxury car parked ahead. Breaking the silence, Adam asked casually, ¡°What made you decide toe home tonight?¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you have time tomorrow?¡± Adam nced at her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to city hall and get a divorce,¡± she said. Adam froze mid¨Cstep. Celine stood her ground, her delicate features unwavering. ¡°Adam, I want a divorce. I don¡¯t want to wait even one more day.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 221 Adam¡¯s handsome face turned cold in an instant. He had never forgotten how Celine had taken the contraceptive pills for Nathan. During the time they hadn¡¯t been in contact, he had hoped to distance himself from her. Yet, she had taken the initiative to return to Alvarez Residence for dinner. He thought it was her attempt at reconciliation. Instead, she looked him in the eye and asked for a divorce. She couldn¡¯t even wait another day to throw those words at him. Did she really think he was that easy to walk over? Adam¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he seized her slender arm. ¡°Celine, did youe back tonight just to ruin my mood?¡± Celine instinctively pulled her arm away from his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands!¡± Main Froze Celine lifted her chin, meeting his dark gaze with a cold look, Word by word, she spat out, ¡°Adam, you¡¯re disgusting¡± He was so was so disgusting that she couldn¡¯t stand him any longer. A vein throbbed in Adam¡¯s forehead. He grabbed her by the neck, pressing her against the Rolls¨CRoyce. ¡°Celine, are you done ying games?¡± Celine felt almost foolish. She had actually believed for a moment that he might care for her, even just a little. However, that was just her fantasy. Not only did he not care, he had humiliated her. The night she gave him her innocence, he treated her with nothing but coldness. Not long after, he even became Nikki¡¯s sugar daddy. Of all the women he could have chosen, he picked Nikki. Celine felt sick. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t flinch. She met his gaze head¨Con. ¡°Even if you choke me to death, I still think you¡¯re disgusting. We¡¯re getting divorce tomorrow, I won¡¯t be Mrs. Alvarez anymore!¡± Adam was beyond furious now. His broad chest rose and fell with rage as he looked at her coldly. The thought that she actually found him disgusting only furled his frustration. He hadn¡¯t even judged her for her past. She had been with plenty of men, yet he never said a word. Adam forced himself to stay calm. ¡°Where exactly am I disgusting? Spell it out.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with Nikki?¡± she asked. Adam froze when she mentioned Nikki. To his surprise, she knew everything He had warned Nikki before, hoping Celine wouldn¡¯t find out. He never wanted her to know that he had slept with her ssmate. He had wondered what her reaction might be it she found out, but he had never imagined that she would so boldly call him disgusting Adam released his grip on her neck, then grabbed her delicate chin, forcing her to look up at him in a submissive manner. He smiled sarcastically. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you wanted? Didn¡¯t you tell me to go find another woman?¡± Celine didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Adam chuckled coldly, brushing his fingers against her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent. You turned me away, remember? What right do you have to me me for sleeping with another woman? ¡°Let me tell you something¨CNikki served me well. She made sure I was veryfortable.¡± Celine barely understood what he had said earlier, but she caught thest part. He said Nik served him well He said Nikki made sure he wasfortable, novelbin The pain was unbearable, like a knife stabbing through her heart. Adam was deliberately trying to hurt her. He shoved her hard against the car, coldly continuing. ¡°Your ssmate, Nikdi, was still a virgin. She¡¯s very pure ¡°Since she¡¯s with me, I¡¯ve given her everything she wants¨Cluxury homes, expensive cars¡­ I¡¯ll throw every resource at her to make her a star The Divorce Prescription Chapter 222 Chapter 222 ¡°Enough, stop talking¡± Celine Interrupted him. She didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. Adam sneered. He wanted her to hear it all. He wanted Celine to remember that he gave her ssmate everything she didn¡¯t want. He let go of her and coldly said, ¡°Fine, divorce it is. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma, I would¡¯ve divorced you a long time ago. There are plenty of women out there waiting in line!¡± Celine¡¯s heart ached. Her fingers curled into tight fists, and her eyes were red¨Crimmed as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the city hall at 9:00 am.¡± With that, Celine left without looking back. Adarn watched her leave with an unreadable expression. He had wanted to end things with her. This marriage should have ended long ago. Just then, his phone rang. It was Leo. ¡°Mr. Alvarez,¡± Leo said, ¡°Ms. Bat fell from the wire today. The person who cut the wire is still in the police station. Ms. Bat doesn¡¯t want to let this go. She wants the person to stay locked up for life.¡± Adam was in a terrible mood, and his patience for Nikki¡¯s situation had worn thin. ¡°Let her handle it however she wants,¡± he replied. ¡°Alright, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Back at the women¡¯s dormitory, Hailey was seething with anger. ¡°What? The one who¡¯s been supporting Nikki and showering her with all those resources to make her famous is Mr. Alvarez? ¡°Has he lost his mind? Has he forgotten he¡¯s married? He¡¯s already with Carly, and how he¡¯s adding Nikki into the mix. Does he not know Nikki is your ssmate? Just how disgusting could he be?¡± She continued, ¡°No wonder Nikki¡¯s been acting so smug and passive¨Caggressive around you. You thought she was your friend, but all she¡¯s been focused on is your husband. She¡¯s heartless!¡± Hailey¡¯s frustration reached its limit, and she cursed both Adam and Nikki out. novelbin However, Celine was more concerned about Robin. She sent a quick message to Perry. ¡°Perry, arrange for awyer. I need to bail Robin out of the police station.¡± Perry replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± Celine copsed onto her bed, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. She knew she was the one who dragged Robin into this. Nikki was targeting her, and she was determined to get Robin out Adam¡¯s words still echoed in her mind. This time, he had truly broken her heart. She had run out of disappointment. She was done. She was really leaving him. She never wanted to have anything to do with him again. Tomorrow, she would divorce him. The next morning, Celine left Yorhine University and headed straight to the city hall. She and Adam were meeting at 9:00 am to finalize their divorce, She didn¡¯t want to waste even a second. Perry had already arranged for thewyer, Joshua Heron, to go to the police station. After picking up their divorce papers, they would head over to bail Robin out. Half an hourter, Celine arrived at the city hall. She waited outside for a moment. Then, the familiar Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom sped toward her. Adam had arrived. Celine hadn¡¯t expected their marriage to end in such a miserable way. Today, she and Adam were finally getting divorced. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 223 Chapter 223 novelbin Just as Celine was about to step forward, the sweet sound of a phone ringing echoed. It was Joshua calling. ¡°Hello, Ms. Tate, there¡¯s been an issue at the police station. You need toe quickly!¡± Celine¡¯s heart missed a beat. What could have happened to Robin? Without a second thought, she turned and ran. When Celine arrived at the police station, Joshua quickly approached her. ¡°Ms. Tate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened to Robin?¡± Celine asked. Her words faltered when she saw a familiar figure¨CNikki had arrived. Nikki, dressed in high¨Cend designer brands, was surrounded by a small entourage and twowyers. She smiled as she approached Celine. ¡°Celine, I heard you¡¯re here to bail Robin out. Don¡¯t bother. Your friend is staying here for life. She¡¯ll never get out.¡± Joshua leaned in and whispered, ¡°Ms. Tate, Nikki brought twowyers with her. They¡¯re top¨Ctierwyers from the Alvarez Group. ¡°The Alvarez Group¡¯s legal team is one of the best in the country, undefeated in every case. They¡¯ve already rejected our bail request. With their influence, the situation for Ms. Smith is looking very grim.¡± Celine¡¯s expression hardened. She hadn¡¯t expected Adam to back Nikki to this extent. Nikki grinned at her. ¡°Celine, you know about me and Mr. Alvarez, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, I know he¡¯s your husband, but he doesn¡¯t like you. Mr. Alvarez and I couldn¡¯t resist each other that night.¡± Celine stayed silent. Nikki chuckled. ¡°I also heard you and Mr. Alvarez recently consummated your marriage.¡± Celine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How do you know that?¡± she asked. Nikki raised an eyebrow ¡°Mr. Alvarez told me.¡± Celine was taken aback to know that Adam had shared all of this with Nikki. Nikki continued, smiling, ¡°Mr. Alvarez also mentioned that you¡¯re dull and uninteresting in bed. After being with you once, he didn¡¯t want to again. However, I¡¯m different. I make him happy. He calls me his little sweetheart and even said he likes me.¡± Celine¡¯s body stiffened as she wondered if Adam had truly said that. Nikki chuckled. ¡°Celine, Mr. Alvarez is so incredible. I want to be with him. You¡¯re one of my good friends, and I know you¡¯ll support me and bless me.¡± With that, Nikki and her entourage stormed off. Celine stood there, frozen in ce. Joshua broke the silence, saying, ¡°Ms. Tate, if we go head¨Cto¨Chead with the Alvarez Group, we won¡¯t win. The only way to save Ms. Smith is to approach Mr. Alvarez¡± Celine couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of pleading with Adam. Just then, her phone chimed softly, signaling an iing call. She nced at the screen¨Cit was Adam calling As Celine tapped the screen to answer, Adam¡¯s cold, displeased voice came through immediately. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m at the city hall entrance. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Are youing?¡± She tightened her fingers around the phone. She had almost forgotten about the divorce. ¡°Adam, something came up,¡± she said, wanting to exin. ¡°I-¡± ¡°Celine, what kind of game are you ying this the?¡± he cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants the divorce, and you¡¯re the one not showing up. I don¡¯t have time to waste on your games of push and pull!¡± Celine¡¯s heart sank as she wondered if this was how he really saw her. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to get on his bad side just yet. She had to bring up Robin ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about¡­¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± he coldly rejected. ¡°If you need something, contact my secretary and schedule an appointment.¡± With that, he hung up. The busy signal rang on the other end, and Celine sighed. For Robin¡¯s sake, she had no choice but to go to Adam. ¡°Mr. Heron, I¡¯ll keep you updated,¡± she said softly. When Celine arrived at Lux Garden, the maid opened the gate and greeted her politely, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez.¡± Celine asked, ¡°Is Adam here? Please let him know I need to see him.¡± ¡°Of course, Mrs. Alvarez Please wait for a moment,¡± the maid replied Celine stood outside as the maid disappeared into the house. After a short while, she returned and said, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez is in the study, but he said he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± It was no surprise to Celine that Adarn didn¡¯t want to see her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here until he decides he wants to see me,¡± she replied. Just then, a luxury MPV pulled up, and Nikki stepped out in sparkling crystal high heels. Nikki smirked at her, sneering ¡°Celine, did you to see Mr. Alvarez? He won¡¯t see you. He doesn¡¯t like you. Your persistence is pointless.¡± With that, she strutted into the house. Anger boiled inside Celine as she clenched her fists at her sides. Inside the study, Adam sat at his desk, , reading through documents. His usuallyposed and handsome face was cold with frustration, all because of Celine. He had waited for her at the city hall, hoping to finalize the divorce, yet she stood him up. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had been ying games with him. Adam didn¡¯t want to see her, no matter what she was here for. At that moment, the study door opened, and Nildd walked in ¡°Mr. Alvarez,¡± she greeted him softly. Adam nced up at her briefly. ¡°What do you want? Leave.¡± Nikki noticed his distant expression and gently said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just wanted to thank you for everything these past few days. I thought I¡¯d invite you for a drink. If it¡¯s a bad time, I¡¯ll leave. I did see Celine downstairs on my way up¡­¡± Adam¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Come back.¡± Nild paused and turned ¡°We¡¯ll go to the bar now,¡± Adam said. Nikid smiled, feeling pleased with his change of heart. Celine had been waiting outside all this time. Soon, the gates of the vi opened, and Adam walked out with Nikki by his side. Celine quickly stepped forward. ¡°Adam, please, just five minutes. I need to talk to you,¡± Adam¡¯s cold gaze on her beautiful face, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Nikki smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, Celine. Mr. Alvarez is talking me to the bar. We¡¯ll be going now. With that, Nildd got into Adam¡¯s Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom. He sped away, leaving Celine with the cold, fading silhouette of the car. Benjamin was surprised when Adan walked in with Nikki at Club 1996. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous Ms. Bat? Adam, what¡¯s she doing here with you?¡± Benjamin was familiar with the entertainment industry. He had dated both rising stars and fresh¨Cfaced models. Adam remained silent, He wore a ck shirt with the top buttons undone, revealing his sharp corbone, and ck trousers. Leaning back in his chair, he opened a bottle of wine and drank straight from li. Nikld stopped him as he reached for a second bottle, pressing her delicate hand onls. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, don¡¯t drink anymore,¡± she said softly. novelbin The Divorce Prescription Chapter 225 Adam nced at Nikki. As her hand rested on his, she could feel the sharp elegance of his bones, along with the cold, luxurious watch on his wrist. His presence was both intimidating and alluring, making her want to touch him yet hesitate at the same time. Nikki blushed and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I pave myself to you willingly that night. It was my first time. Do you remember what happened between us?¡± Benjamin sensed something was off and was about to speak up when the wealthy heirs nearby held him back. ¡°Ben, I think Mr. Alvarez and this youngdy have something going on,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°Whoever he dotes on could end up bing his future wife,¡± However, Benjamin wasn¡¯t concerned with anyone but Carly. Adam looked at Nikka, who appeared shy and flirtatious. The truth was, he hadn¡¯t thought about that night in a long time. His memories of it were entirely tied to Celine. It had been a dreamy, passionate moment between them. He recalled Celine beneath him, her softness and warmth giving him pleasure like no other. Now that he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t Celine who had given him that pleasure¨Cit was Nikki. novelbin Nikki shyly looked at him and continued, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I don¡¯t need any title. I just want to stay by your side. Tonight, we could¡­¡± Her words were a clear invitation, but Adam remained silent. When Celine walked in, she immediately saw the scene before her. Nikki was flirting with Adam, and it seemed like he was on the verge of giving in. He had truly brought Nikki to the bar to spend time with her. Celine¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. He hadn¡¯t changed at all. From Carly to Nikki, he always gravitated toward women who clung to him. Meanwhile, he found her dull and uninteresting. At that moment, the bar manager approached them with a bright smile. ¡°Ladies, how many of you are here?¡± Celine¡¯s piercing gaze met his as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± The manager raised an eyebrow. ¡°Youe to a bar but don¡¯t drink? What would you like to do instead?¡± ¡°I want to dance,¡± Celine said. The manager frowned. ¡°What kind of dance?¡± ¡°Pole dance,¡± Celine replied. In the VIP booth, Nikki watched Adam with eager eyes. He smirked and asked, ¡°Are you addicted to this? Are you so eager to sell yourself again?¡± Thement hit Nikki like a bucket of cold water, freezing her in ce. Adam didn¡¯t look at her again. He simply grabbed a new bottle of wine and took a long swig. Meanwhile, the bar manager stepped onto the stage. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have a special treat tonight at Club 1996, A little temptress is here to entertain you with a pole dance,¡± The wealthy heirs¡® attention was immediately captured. One of them muttered, ¡°Damn, where did this little temptresse from? She¡¯s got a killer body. Another called out, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, look at the stage.¡± Adamzily lifted his gaze to the stage, where the little temptress stood. She wore a ck halter dress that clung to her body, the delicate straps resting elegantly on her smooth shoulders. The form¨Cfitting skirt highlighted her curves, while the ck stockings enhanced the beauty of her legs, making them appear even more striking. Her face was hidden behind a veil, but her eyes shone with a mysterious allure. As soon as she appeared, the crowd erupted into excitement. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 226 Ithe air, and the moment the beat dropped, the figure on stage began to move with the rhythm. The music filled th She leaped into the air, twisting around the pole like a fluid serpent with effortless grace. Her flexible form bent into shapes that seemed almost impossible, stunning the crowd below. The audience erupted into wild cheers, mesmerized by her every move. In the VIP booth, the wealthy heirs were practically bouncing in their seats. ¡°Ben, when did we get this temptress? You should¡¯ve told us about her!¡± novelbin Benjamin was taken aback as he watched the figure on stage. With such talent, she could easily be the star of the entire ce. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he had never seen her before. Who was she? Just then, Adam, who had been holding a bottle of wine, froze. His gaze locked onto the figure on stage. Celine smirked as she noticed his intense gaze. She effortlessly executed a wless split in midair, causing a collective gasp from the crowd below. ¡°Her flexibility is unbelievable!¡± one of them said. ¡°Whoever ends up with her is one lucky guy indeed,¡± another added. ¡°Do you think someone like her will ever settle down?¡± someone else mused. ¡°Well, Carly may be the lead ballerina, but even she can¡¯t match this temptress,¡± theyughed. The chatter around Benjamin continued, but Adam¡¯s expression darkened with every passing moment. The pole dance came to a dramatic end, and Celine struck a final, captivating pose. The crowd¡¯s apuse erupted in a wave of excitement, filling the entire bar. The bar manager stepped up, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the fun¡¯s just getting started! Our temptress will now choose a lucky gentleman to join her for an up¨Cclose dance!¡± The crowd went wild with anticipation. Men began calling out, each one hoping to be the chosen one. Please look here! Pick me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pick him, pick me!¡± ¡°Come to me, darling! Everyone was desperate to be picked. Celine¡¯s gaze swept across the room before finallynding on Adam. She walked off the stage and made her way toward him. The bar manager smiled widely. ¡°Looks like the temptress has made her choice. Let¡¯s see who it is!¡± All eyes were on Celine as she walked toward Adam. When she reached him, she smiled yfully and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I choose you.¡± The crowd held its collective breath as Celine¡¯s choice was revealed. Nikki turned pale. She had hoped to use the bar as an opportunity to get closer to him, but now the spotlight was entirely on the temptress. And worse, she had chosen Adam right in front of her. Nikki didn¡¯t recognize Celine, but she couldn¡¯t help the bitter thoughts that bubbled up inside. The bar manager chuckled. ¡°Looks like our temptress has chosen Mr. Alvarez. As always, it seems all the beautiful women are drawn to him. Now, let¡¯s see what happens when they share a close dance! The music swelled as the neon lights of the bar flickered, casting a colorful glow over the scene. Adam sat back in his seat, coldly looking at the temptress in front of him. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Celine¡¯s sharp gaze shifted toward Nikki. ¡°Excuse me, miss, could you move? You¡¯re in the way of my dance with Mr. Alvarez.¡± She boldly challenged Nikki, making her step aside. Nikki clenched her fists in frustration. She didn¡¯t want to budge. However, the wealthy heirs around them egged her on. ¡°Ms. Bat, hurry up and move!¡± Nikki shot Celine a venomous re before reluctantly stepping aside. Celine smirked inwardly. She had already seen Nikki¡¯s true nature. This was her moment of retaliation, and it had only just begun. Celine¡¯s gaze shifted to Adam, who hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her. She met his stare, and with a yful smile, she slowly parted her legs in his gaze. Then, she climbed onto hisp, straddling his strong waist. The crowd went wild with cheers and whistles. ¡°You¡¯re the first one to crawl onto Mr. Alvarez like this and dance so intimately with him,¡± someone shouted. Celine wore a delicate veil that partially obscured her face. Her usual ethereal, cool beauty now transformed into a fiery, seductive temptress. No one seemed to recognize her. She yfully teased, ¡°Really, Mr. Alvarez? Your love life is like a never¨Cending season of blooming flowers. There¡¯s always a new woman by your side first Ms. Baren, then Ms. Tate. Looks like I¡¯m just another face in the crowd. Someoneughed. ¡°Well, if you want to stand out with Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯ll need to dance even better than the others!¡± Celine looked at Adam with a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Well, I guess I, I guess I¡¯ll have to try my best under all this pressure from Ms. Tate and Ms. Bat.¡± As the music yed, she moved in perfect harmony with it. Her waist swayed fluidly with the beat, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. The most captivating part was the way her seductive hips swayed as she sat on Adam¡¯sp The entire bar was stirred into a frenzy. People cheered and screamed, some even surrounded her, moving to Celine¡¯s rhythm. The atmosphere was electric. Adam¡¯s dark eyes flicker, twin mes igniting in his gaze. While others failed to recognize her, he instantly saw through Celine¡¯s disguise. Anger boiled within him as he tried to figure out why she was dressed like that. What was she up to? As Adam watched the men around him, their eyes zed over in fascination. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she hade to turn the world upside down. His gaze drifted down her provocative, gyrating figure. How many sides did she have? The cool, ethereal goddess was her. The fiery temptress was also her. Each side of her seemed to have men wrapped around her finger. As Celine continued to straddle him, she suddenly felt his grip tighten around her waist. In the blink of an eye, Adam¡¯s powerful arm circled her, pulling her tightly against his firm chest. Celine lifted her gaze, meeting the smoldering, intense heat of his eyes. She shed a teasing smile. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what are you ¡°Celine, what exactly are you ying at?¡± he growled. Her smile faltered. Had he recognized her? She hadn¡¯t expected her disguise to be blown so quickly. With a sharp push against his chest, she scrambled away and bolted, running as fast as she could. The crowd shouted in disappointment, ¡°Little temptress, where are you going?¡± The music abruptly cut off, and the bar manager took the stage, announcing, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the performance has ended. Thank you for your Though the crowd was left craving more, they reluctantly dispersed novelbin Nearby, a group of wealthy heirsughed and nudged Adain. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, first Ms. Tato danced on you, now this little temptress. Which one do you preler ¨C the close dance with Ms. Tate or the one with the little temptress?¡°¡± Adam¡¯s shirt and trousers were s slightly wrinkled from Celine sitting on him. The creases added a touch of disheveled charm, giving him a wild, carefree edge in the bar. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 228 Adam didn¡¯t answer. He simply picked up a bottle of liquor and downed it in one go. was seething. That temptress seemed toe out of nowhere. The moment she appeared, everyone had forgotten about her, leaving her feeling Eke she was invisible feeling ad be ustomed to being the center of attention, but now, this temptress seemed to have knocked her back to reality. She hated this She hated the teeling wn next to Adam. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, 1¡ª¡°. Before she could finish, Adam ced the empty bottle on the table. He stood up and walked away, leaving her alone in the bar. ¡°Why did Mr. Alvarez lewe?¡± one of the wealthy heirs asked. ¡°Hey, Ben, I want to follow that temptress on Instagram¡± ¡°Forget it. That temptress has caught Mr. Alvarez¡¯s eye,¡± Benjamin replied, shaking his head. ¡°How do you know? another asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his pants? The outline was so obvious. That temptress got a physical reaction out of him. Adam is wealthy and well¨Cendowed. If that temptress didn¡¯t like him, would she be reacting to you?¡± Benjamin retorted. Jealousy red in Nikki¡¯s eyes the moment she heard Adam had a reaction to that temptress. To her, Adam was aloof and untouchable. He had always been distant with ber. She couldn¡¯t understand how that temptress had managed to stir something in him. She had just dealt with Celine, yet now another temptress had appeared. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this new temptress was Adam stepped outside to cool off. He pulled out his phone and sent Celine a message on WhatsApp. ¡°Change your clothes ande out.¡± Celine¡¯s reply came quickly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± A smirk rugged at Adam¡¯s lips. She was obedient now. She had seeded in getting what she wanted Just then, two seemingly drunk spoiled heirs stumbled past. ¡°That temptress is wild. I¡¯m buming up. Tonight, we¡¯re taking her back for some fun. I bet she won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s in the dressing room ahead?¡± ¡°Positive. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re in for a treat tonight.¡± novelbin The two of them were plotting to go after Celine. Adam¡¯s lips twisted into a cold, thin smile. He stepped in front of them, blocking their path. The two heirs were too drunk to recognize him. They waved dismissively. ¡°Who are you? Get out of the way. Don¡¯t ruin our fun.¡± Adam¡¯s icy gaze swept over them. He parted his lips and spat out one chilling word. ¡°Leave!¡± The two heirs were stunned ¡°Do you know who we are? How dare you mess with us?¡± One of them waved a hand. ¡°Take him down.¡± The ck¨Csuited bodyguards rushed forward. Adam¡¯s mood was already foul. Celine had caused him enough trouble, and now, with a crowd rushing at him, he smirked at the absurdity of it all. He licked his dry lips, letting out a coldugh. He grabbed a bottle of liquor, and as the first bodyguard lunged at him, he swung it swiftly. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 229 Adam¡¯s moves were always swift and ruthless, striking fear into anyone who faced him. The ck¨Csuited bodyguards were stunned. The two spoiled heirs were momentarily frozen. One then angrily shouted, ¡°What are you just standing there for? Take him down!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards charged toward him. As Celine emerged from the changing room, she immediately saw the intense scene unfolding before her. Adam was single¨Chandedly taking on ten men. Abodyguard flew through the air and crashed into the bar, shattering bottles everywhere. The crowd scattered in panic, shouting. ¡°There¡¯s a fight!¡± novelbin Celine couldn¡¯t believe it. She had only gone to change clothes, and in that short time, Adam had gotten into a brawl. Lately, it seemed like he was always petting into trouble. Without thinking, she ran toward him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez!¡± After knocking down another bodyguard, Adam nced at her. Celine blinked her eyes in shock. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, did you get into trouble again? Adam fell silent. The real troublemaker here was Celine. He grabbed her delicate arm, pulling her into a secluded corner. His icy gaze carried a deadly glint as he ordered, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t move!¡± With that, he returned to the brawl. Benjamin rushed over after hearing themotion. Upon seeing Adam surrounded, he cursed under his breath. ¡°Who dares to touch Adam in my bar? Close the doors. We¡¯re giving them a lesson.¡± With a broken bottle in hand, Benjamin charged forward. The bar descended into chaos. Soon, security arrived, subduing the wealthy heirs and their bodyguards. Benjamin stormed over, delivering a sharp p across one heir¡¯s face. ¡°Look closely. Do you think you can mess with Adam and live to tell the tale?¡± The two heirs sobered up and recognized Adam immediately. They both copsed to their knees in fear. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, please spare us!¡± Adem gave them a cold, disdainful nce, saying nothing. He walked over to Celine and led her out. Adam pulled Celine into a luxurious suite and tossed her onto the plush bed. Just as she tried to sit up, he knelt on the bed, trapping her in between his ¡°Celine, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Still burning with anger from the fight, he red at her with a look that could freeze anyone. Celine looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to dress like a temptress and seductively unt yourself in front of me? he sneered. His words stung, and Celine couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his usation. If he had been willing to talk, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to resort to this. Celine¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡± Adam stiffened. With a mischievous smile, Celine leaned in closer to him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯ve been wrapped around Ms. Bat¡¯s fingertely. I can¡¯t even get a word with you. Since you¡¯re so easily tempted, I had no choice but to seduce you.¡± Adam was Take aback by her words. Only Celine would dare to think that. Adam pinched her soft cheek, letting out a soft chuckle. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re that irresistible? If I were that easily tempted, do you honestly think you¡¯d stand a chance?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 230 With that, he released her and stood up to leave Celine bit her lip. She was right. Adam had seen all kinds of beautiful women. Carly and Nidd each had their own cham. If he were a man driven by lost, he would already be surrounded by women. Just then, she noticed a familiar figure by the door. It was Nikd novelbin Nikki hade looking for Adam. With all the noise outside, she had gotten up to find Adam and ended up outside this room When she saw Celine and Adam on the bed, her innocent eyes tum malicious instantly. She red at Celine with a venomous look. Celine sheered. As Adam was about to pull away, she suddenly reached up and wrapped her arm around his neck, flipping him over and pushing him down beneath her. Now, she was on top of Adam Nikkd widened her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Celine to be bold enough to push Adam down Celine climbed back on top of him. Adam froze for a moment. He pursed his lips and said in displeasure, ¡°What are you doing now? Get off!¡± However, Celine refused to get down. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, which do you prefer my dance or Carly¡¯s?¡± The wealthy heirs had just asked him the same question earlier. Adam didn¡¯t answer. Celine traced her slender fingers across his firm chest in a teasing manner. ¡°Then let me ask you something else. That night, how did you and Nid Adam¡¯s muscles tensed. He grabbed her restless hand. He couldn¡¯t remember what happened that night. All he remembered was his dream with her. However, his pride and dignity wouldn¡¯t allow him to tell her about that dream. Celine knew Nikki was outside, probably eavesdropping. She smiled, giving him a seductive look. ¡°Where did you and Nikki do it? In bed, on the sofa, or in the car?¡± Before she could finish, she felt his grip suddenly tighten around her small waist. His eyes darkened, and through gritted teeth, he growled, ¡°Celine, can you go one day without tempting me?¡± Though he had brought Nikki to the bar, Celine had turned into a little temptress, stealing his attention away from Nikki She still remembered how Celine had danced closely with him before, and now, she was sitting on top of him, twisting her body and asking if he preferred Carly or her. She was always trying to seduce him. Adam stared at her. The harsh words he had spoken earlier were fueled by anger, but now, as he looked at her face, he couldn¡¯t deny how breathtakingh beautiful she was. When she transformed into that little temptress, she was even more irresistible and seductive. She knew how to y the game. She wasn¡¯t afraid of rivals and would take the initiative to grab a man, never letting one escape her grasp. Adam straightened up and kissed her soft, red lips fiercely. Celine stiffened. Though she had done it on purpose, she hadn¡¯t expected him to kiss her suddenly. She didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she lifted her eyes and coldly nced at Nikki by the door. Nikki¡¯s face turned pale. Adarn was so cold to her, yet he kissed Celine. She could feel Adam¡¯s f steelings for Celine. She knew that if a man truly liked a woman, he couldn¡¯t hide it. Everyone around Adam could sense his affection for Celine. As Celine¡¯s sharp, cold gare locked with Nikki¡¯s, thetter clenched her fists. Without a word, she turned and walked away. Once Nikki left, Celine ced her hand on Adam¡¯s muscr chest, pushing him away. Adam tightened his grip on her soft waist. His throat moved as he growled in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Celine looked at him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I just made your Ms. Bat leave.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Celine noticed the desire in Adam¡¯s eyes. Even theers of his narrow eyes had turned red. He froze and looked up at her. novelbin Celine pointed toward the door. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, now you¡¯ll have to coax your Ms. Bat back.¡± The quick¨Cwitted Adam immediately understood what she was implying Celine wasn¡¯t genuinely trying to seduce him. She was merely putting on an act The lust in his eyes faded instantly, and his rity returned. He looked at Celine coldly. ¡°Get off me now!¡± Celine didn¡¯t hesitate and got off him immediately. Adam stood up and walked toward the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, cursing Celine inwardly. ¡°Go ahead. What do you want from me?¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Robin didn¡¯t cut Ms. Bat¡¯s wire. She¡¯s being wrongfully used. I hope you can show mercy and release her,¡± Celine exined her Adam hadn¡¯t paid attention to Nikki¡¯s fall, so he didn¡¯t know it had anything to do with Robin. Leo had called to ask for his approval, and he had let Nikki handle it. It seemed that Celine hade for her best friend, Robin. Adam turned to her and smirked. ¡°Celine, are you begging me?¡± Celine¡¯s heart missed a beat. For Robin¡¯s sake, she had to humble herself, ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez. I¡¯m begging you.¡± To beg you need to show sincerity. Have you thought about what you¡¯ll offer in return?¡± His blunt words made Celine stiffen. Adam¡¯s gaze moved over her slender figure, and he said teasingly, ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t figured it out. Come back when you know what you can offer With that, he turned to leave. Celine reached out and grabbed the sleeve of his shirt. ¡°Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adem stopped. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m not a phnthropist. Why would I go easy on your friend? Honestly, I¡¯d want nothing from you except your body.¡± When he went to the hospital to see her that night, she had refused him. Now, he wanted to see if she would change her n her mind. Celine clenched her fingers. She didn¡¯t understand him. She had already slept with him, but he had found her dull and uninteresting She couldn¡¯t understand why he was making this request now. Did he long to touch her again? ¡°Mr. Alvarez, aren¡¯t you afraid that Carly and Ms. Bat will find out?¡± Adam showed no emotion. ¡°This is our secret. Isn¡¯t that what you said before? I help you, and you repay y me. That¡¯s Celine fell silent. She slowly released his sleeve ¡°Think it over. When you¡¯ve figured it out,e find me,¡± ¡°he said. With that, Adam left. ¡®s the game game you set up.¡± Since Adan refused to help her, Celine had no choice but to go to the police station to visit Robin. ¡°Ms. Tate, we can¡¯t see Ms. Smith anymore,¡± Joshua informed her. Celine was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± Joshua¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°Mr. Alvarez just gave orders not to allow us to visit Ms. Smith anymore.¡± Celine was taken aback by how rulless Adam could be, forcing her into such a difficult situation. Robin was locked up alone, and she had no idea how she was doing Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to make the kind of deal with Adam, but with his overwhelming pressure, she was helpless. ¡°Ms. Tate, what should we do now? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 232 Chapter 232 At that moment, Celine thought of one person. She could ask Nathan for help. Later, Celine arrived at Nathan¡¯s vi and noticed his assistant was packing up. Surprised, she asked, ¡°Mr. Lynch, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nathan smiled faintly. ¡°Celine, my dad just called. There¡¯s an issue with one of our overseaspanies, so I need to fly back.¡± In recent years, the Lynch family had shifted their focus abroad. Their business and assets were all overseas. Nathan was only flying back for a short vacation. However, his sudden departure made Celine suspicious. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had something to do with Adam. Had Adam secretly done something to make him leave? ¡°Celine, is there something you need from me?¡± Nathan asked. Celine shook her head. ¡°No, nothing¡± ¡°Celine,¡± Nathan said, looking at her tenderly, ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± Celine knew this was Nathan¡¯s final attempt to test her feelings. If she just nodded, Nathan would stay. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I¡¯m not worth it. You¡¯ll find someone better than me,¡± Celine replied, offering him no hope. Nathan wasn¡¯t surprised. He genuinely liked Celine, but she had always rejected him from the start. He had no choice but to let go. Nathan smiled. ¡°Alright, Celine, I¡¯ll leave then.¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch, let me take you to the airport,¡± Celine said. ¡°No need, Celine. If youe to see me off, I won¡¯t be able to leave,¡± Nathan replied, smiling softly at her. Celine stopped in her tracks. ¡°Mr. Lynch, goodbye.¡± Nathan chuckled. He reached out and hugged her. ¡°Celine, we¡¯ll always be friends. Feel free to contact me anytime.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Nathan let go of her and left with his assistant. As he walked away, Celine slowly turned her gaze elsewhere. It seemed she would have to find another way ay to save Ro Suddenly, an idea popped into her head. Celine took out her phone and sent a message. Robin novelbin Celine arrived at Alvarez Group and approached the front desk. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to see Mr. Alvarez¡­¡± Before she could finish, the receptionist recognized her and said with surprise, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, what are you doing here? Celine froze. She and Adam were secretly married, and since she rarely visited Alvarez Group, she couldn¡¯t understand how they recognized her. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, are you here to see Mr. Alvarez? Please follow me.¡± The receptionist immediately led Celine to the elevator and took her to Adam¡¯s office. Along the way, they passed many employees. When they sew Celine, their eyes lit up, and they all greeted her politely, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez¡± Celine was confused. ¡°Do you all know me?¡± ¡°Of course, Mrs. Alvarez! You¡¯re still studying at Yorhine University, right? We saw Mr. Alvarez left the meeting for you the other day,¡± the receptionist said. Celine was taken aback What she didn¡¯t realize was that her story had spread throughout the Alvarez Group, and everyone was talking about her and Adam. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, we may be working here now, but we weren¡¯t the best students before. Don¡¯t worry though, Mr. Alvarez is a genius. He¡¯s a top graduate of Haffard University. He can help you with your assignments anytime!¡± the receptionist kindly reassured her. Celine was left speechless. The receptionist led Celine to a conference room. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, please wait a moment. Mr. Alvarez is inside meeting with important foreign ellents.¡± Through therge, shiny, floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, Celine spotted Adam inside. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 233 In the subtly luxurious conference room, Adam stood in a custom¨Cmade ck suit, looking handsome and dignified. He was leading the senior executives of Alvarez Group in a meeting with Mark Vro, the CEO of LeVinci from Frankford ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, Mr. Alvarez speaks excellent Francian. He knows over 20nguages and never needs a trantor,¡± the receptionist said, offering Celine a cup of coffee Celine smiled. ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Alvarez. I¡¯ll be going then,¡± the receptionist said before leaving ¡°Okay.¡± After the receptionist lett, Celine¡¯s gaze shifted back to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, watching Adam inside. He was speaking to Mark in wless Francian The scene with top executives mingling in a business meeting gave Celine a sense of opulence and indulgence. Through the ss, she could see Adam exuding a morous, intoxicating presence. It was no wonder so many women were drawn to him. First was Carly, and now Nikki When Adam was serious, he carried an air of reserved elegance that seemed almost unattainably cold. However, as she recalled how he had pressured her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was a man of contradictions. On the surface, he appeared restrained, but beneath it, he was a beast hiding behind a facade of control. A mischievous thought crossed Celine¡¯s mind. She took out her phone and opened up her WhatsApp to send him a message. In the conference room, Adam¡¯s phone pinged. He was speaking with Mark, but upon hearing the notification, he took his phone out of his pocket. It was a message from Celine. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯vee to beg you.¡± Adam nced up, looking through the bright window at Celine sitting outside. She wore a white shirt and a striped skirt, with a beige baseball jacket draped over her shoulders. Her long, dark hair was tied into a high ponytail, giving her a pure and innocent appearance. Their eyes met across the room. Mark noticed Celine as well and asked in Francian, , ¡°Mr. Alvarez, who is this?¡± Adam looked at her for a moment before turning back to Mark ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Mark was surprised. ¡°Is Mrs. Alvarez still a student?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He then turned his attention back to business with Mark. He spared her another nce before focusing on the matter at hand. It was clear he was busy, and she was to wait. As Celine gazed at Adam¡¯s handsome,posed figure, she felt a mischievous streak rise within her. She took out her phone and scrolled through her gallery, sending him another message. Adam¡¯s phone rang again. He paused, briefly excused himself and checked the message from Celine. novelbin Celine¡¯s message was an animated image of a woman licking a lollipop seductively. It popped up on Adam¡¯s phone, just like one of those intrusive ads that appear in the corner of a website. His expression darkened as he looked at her through the ss. His gaze was intense, filled with a mix of restraint and barely contained desire. The silent warning in his eyes was unmistakable. If it had been Carly or Nikki, they would have melted under his gaze, but Celine wasn¡¯t so easily intimidated. She smirked, knowing full well that he liked to y the unapproachable, stoic man. He liked to make her beg, but Celine had a different idea. She would tear down his facade and show the world the side of him that was far more dangerous than he let on Mark noticed the intensity of Adam¡¯s gaze and followed it toward Celine. He couldn¡¯t help butpliment her, ¡°Mrs. Alvarez has such a remarkable presence. Her beauty is almost ethereal.¡± Adam¡¯s threat involuntarily bobbed as he heard the praise. Celle truly did have the face of an angel, untouched by the world, but she dared send those yful, seductive images during his serious meeting That was something Adam found intriguing about her. She was a contradiction¨Cher innocence was captivating, yet she knew exactly how to wield her allure. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 234 Markughed. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez looks really young. She must be very clingy, right? Can you handle her?¡± Mark was curious about how Adam would deal with a young, adorable wife like Celine. Adam looked at Celine through the ss. He didn¡¯t know. He and Celline hadn¡¯t gotten to that stage yet, and he didn¡¯t know if he could handle her. Just then, another message from Celine appeared. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, can you handle me? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Adam cursed under his breath. How was he supposed to focus on work with this going on? On the other side, Celine felt pleased after having sessfully won a round. She knew Adam wouldn¡¯t leave his work to find her. Taking a sip of her coffee, she stood up to leave. Just as she was about to walk away, Adam¡¯s deep, maic voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Celine turned and saw Adam walking toward her. She was surprised that he had actually left the meeting to find her. Adam strode over to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Celine was stunned. ¡°Where are we going? novelbin Adam reached out and took her soft, delicate hand in his. He lightly squeezed her finger and replied, ¡°Where do you want to go? We¡¯ll go there.¡± Celine¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She had only been teasing him, but now she wondered if she had gone too far. Just then, Mark walked out. He spoke to Adamn in Francian, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, won¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡± Celine looked at Adem. Adam shot her a cold nce. ¡°What are you staring at? Aren¡¯t you good at ying? Don¡¯t you understand Francian?¡± He was mocking her mercilessly. Celine raised an eyebrow and looked at Mark. With a smile, she said in wless Francian, ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Celine.¡± Adam froze when he heard Celine speak Francian. He never expected her to know it, let alone speak it so fluently. Mark was also pleasantly surprised. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, I didn¡¯t expect you to speak Francian! No wonder you¡¯re married to Mr. Alvarez. You¡¯re quite extraordinary.¡± Celine¡¯s gaze lingered on Adam¡¯s dignified face, and she yfully said, ¡°He¡¯s so full of himself. He thought I couldn¡¯t speak Francian.¡± Mark looked at Adam, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it seems Mrs. Alvarez has a lot of surprises in store for you. You¡¯ll have to discover them one by one.¡± She seemed to have so many little secrets hidden, waiting for him to find out, Adam gave Celine a long, prating look, then said his goodbyes to Mark. He grabbed Celine¡¯s hand and walked out with her. They descended the stairs together, and Celine tried to pull her hand free from his grasp. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you should go back to work. I was just ying with you earlier.¡± Adam opened the passenger door of his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom, wordlessly pushing her inside. He leaned against the doorframe, smirking. ¡°Are you done ying? Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Spin to im Your Surprise The Divorce Prescription Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Celine realized that Adam had dropped the act. The bad, seductive side of him was back. She had wanted to expose his facade before, but now that she had, she found out that she didn¡¯t actually want it to happen. The Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom glided smoothly down the road. Celine nced at Adam beside her and asked, ¡°Did you have someone stop me from seeing Robin?¡± With his hands on the steering wheel, Adam casually replied with a hum He admitted it. ¡°Is Mr. Lynch¡¯s departure rted to you as well?¡± she asked. Adam flicked the turn signal and smoothly turned the wheel. He said, ¡°Nathan should have arrived by now. What do you think he¡¯s doing?¡± Celine stayed silent, waiting for him to continue Adam handed her a photo. She took the photo and saw Nathan in it. ¡°This is Laura Gardner, the woman the Lynch family chose for Nathan. As soon as he , he was taken to the matchmaking event. A marriage between the Lynch and Gardner families is inevitable.¡± novelbin The photo was taken in a luxurious suite at a six¨Cstar hotel, where both the Lynch and Gardner families were present. Nathan and Laura sat across from each other. The image perfectly captured the idea of a high¨Csociety marriage alliance. Laura wore a pristine white gown and looked every bit the refined heiress she was. They seemed like a perfect match. ¡°You can believe it was me who sent Nathan away, or you can believe the Lynch family called him back. Either way, the Lynch family¡¯s doors are closed to you. There¡¯s no future between you and Nathan.¡± Celine looked at the photo and sensed how well Nathan and Lauraplemented each other. She felt happy for him, knowing he had found someone fitting. Nathan was one of her few friends, and she truly hoped he could find someone who was right for him. She tucked the photo away and calmly said, ¡°I know I¡¯m not good enough for Mr. Lynch. I¡¯m aware of that, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam let out a low, dismissive hun. ¡°Where do you want to go? A hotel?¡± Celine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was he really going to push things so quickly? She lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to a hotel.¡± ¡°Then Luc Garden it is,¡± he said. Tonight, Adam was taking her back to Lux Garden. It was where they had first been together. That night of passion had left her with nothing but bitter humiliation. Celine never understood why Adam kepting back if he had already grown tired of her. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do they have condoms at Lux Garden?¡± Adam nced at her. Celine straightened her back and said, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to birth control pills, so you¡¯ll need to use a condom. I assume you don¡¯t want to get me pregnant, you, Mr. Alverez?¡± Adam didn¡¯t seem interested in having children, and Celine could sense that from his silence. She knew that night had been a result of his loss of control, induced by the drug he had taken. Suppressing the bitterness that rose within her, Celine continued, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Have someone prepare the condoms and release Robin. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Just as she finick finished speaking, the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom cane to an abrupt Celine stepped out in confusion. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why are we stopping here?¡± abrupt stop. Adam stepped out of the car and opened the passenger door. ¡°Get out.¡± Adam pointed ahead to a nearby supermarket. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for condoms? We¡¯re buying them now. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Celine was at a loss for words. Adam led her into the supermarket. She truly hadn¡¯t expected he would take her there to buy condoms. Doing something like this was a first for her. Adam came to a stop. ¡°The contraceptive section is just ahead. Go and get it.¡± He wanted her to buy condoms for him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Robin¡¯s fate was still in his control, Celine would have told him to get lost and nevere back. This was beyond outrageous. Celine stood her ground, refusing to move. Adam gazed at her small, wless face. Her cheeks flushed with a shy, rosy hue, the blush extending all the way to her earlobes. She looked pure and delicate, a sight that made him want to tease her even more. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Or do you not care if your dear friend stays locked up?¡± He was threatening her. Fine. Celine epted the threat. She turned on her heel and headed toward the contraceptive section. There were two couples browsing in the aisle. The moment Celine stepped in, both couples turned to look at her. Celine wanted nothing more than to find a hole and bury herself in it. She nced back to see Adam standing tall andposed in the corridor. He looked amused, clearly enjoying her embarrassment. Celine bit down lightly on her lip, then reached out and grabbed a box of condoms. Holding it up, she asked him, ¡°Is this your size?¡± Adam squinted at it- it was size S ¡°Not this one? Then how about this size? Celine swapped it for another box of condoms, blinking her lively, mischievous eyes at him with an innocent expression. S became XS. The couples in the aisle turned their gazes toward Adam. Their looks carried an unmistakable hint of pity. Adam¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly. He strode over with his long legs, his re boring into her. Seeing him lose hisposure, Celine¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. She continued, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we really shouldn¡¯t do this. What if Mrs. Alvarez finds out?¡± The couples¡® looks of pity turned into disdain.. ¡°Scumbag!¡± one of them muttered. novelbin The veins on Adam¡¯s forehead pulsed visibly. He reached out to grab Celine. Celine¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, like a mischievous little fox, as she bolted. She barely took two steps forward before her high ponytail was caught. Adam had grabbed her by the hair. This mature, wealthy CEO, impably dressed in a tailored suit, pulled her ponytail like a schoolyard bully. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my hair, you pervert!¡± Ever since he had seen her in that schoolgirl outfit with her ponytail tied high at Alvarez Residence, he had wanted to tug on her ponytail. His tall,manding frame trapped her against the wall as his dark eyes locked onto hers. ¡°Can¡¯t wait, can you? Want to do this right here?¡± Celine¡¯s face turned bright red. She had only wanted to poke fun at him, but somehow his words came off as suggestive and yful. Looking up with her wide, watery eyes, she said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, isn¡¯t this a bit much? Using Robin to force me¡­ doesn¡¯t that count as abusing your power? Her ponytail came loose, a few strands of hair framing her slender neck. She truly looked like a student being cornered by a powerful CEO. Adam¡¯s throat bobbed slightly as he said in a husky voice, ¡°Do you even know what abusing one¡¯s power means? ying with protection or without is apletely different experience. When I agreed to use it before, I didn¡¯t evenin¡± Celine¡¯s eyes widened. Only then did she realize that although this man didn¡¯t indulge in women, he knew exactly how to handle the She raised a small hand to press against his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take birth control pills anymore. That night, you didn¡¯t even use one The Divorce Prescription Chapter 237 Chapter 237 That night, you didn¡¯t even use protection¡± first part. She said she didn¡¯t want to take birth control pills Celine¡¯s words faded into a whisper that Adam didn¡¯t quite catch. What he did hear was the first pa Naturally, his thoughts went back to that incident when she had an allergic reaction and fainted after taking them for Nathan. The corners of his thin lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. If you could take them for another man, why can¡¯t you take them for me?¡± What was he talking about? When had she ever taken birth control pills for another man? In the past, he had misunderstood her, using her of being with many men. She had tolerated it. But he knew that night she had been a virgin. And yet, he was still saving things like this? Celine clenched her fists and punched him. Her heart was still full of resentment and hatred for him. Adam didn¡¯t dodge. He let her hit him. Then, grabbing her small fist, he shifted to holding her hand and led her away. ¡°Walt. I haven¡¯t bought the condoms yet,¡± Celine reminded softly. Adam stopped and nced at the row of small boxes on the shelf. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Pick again. Under his intense gaze, Celine stretched out her small hand and picked thergest size avable. Sheplied. Adam let out a faint, mockingugh and tagged her toward the cashier. After paying for the condoms, he pulled her back to the car. Inside the curious Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom, Celine checked the time. It would take about 30 minutes from the supermarket to Lux Garden. That would be enough time She named to the man beside her. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let¡¯s just head to Lux Garden.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze fell on her delicate face with its soft beauty mark. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Sit on my .¡± Celine froze. novelbin Adam reached out, gripping her soft waist. Without warning, he lifted her from the passenger seat and ced her firmly on his strong thigh. His powerful legs exuded strength and masculinity, and when Celine¡¯s slender frame sat on them, her face instantly flushed bright red. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing? We¡¯re in a car, Celine protested, trying to move away. Adam¡¯s strong arm encircled her, holding her in ce. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done this in a car before. Feeling shy now?¡± Celine was at a loss for words. She started struggling. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let¡¯s just go to Lux Garden.¡± The confined space of the driver¡¯s seat pressed their bodies close together. As she wriggled, her soft frame squirmed against him. A flicker of desire Ignited in Adam¡¯s eyes. His long, strong a circled her waist, and his other hand slipped under the hem of her shirt, his warm breath fanning across her delicate face. His voice was low andmanding ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She had been teasing him since they were at Alvarez Group, and she hadn¡¯t stopped the entire way. It was about time he taught her a lesson. Celine frowned, her slender fingers grabbing at his wrist. By ident, she touched the cold, luurious steel watch he wore. Pushing against him, she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it hurts. You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Her soft, fragile voice,ced with vulnerability and a hint of allure, struck a chord deep within him. It felt eerily familiar. It was from that dream. ong with the That vivid, sensual dream came flooding back to him. It felt so real, as if it had actually happened. The memories of that night stirred, along undeniable sensation that lingered in his body. Adam¡¯s dark eyes locked on her. ¡°Even if it hurts, you¡¯ll endure it.¡± With that, he lowered his head and kissed her fiercely. His kiss was aggressive and domineering, like a storm, overwhelming berpletely, Celine could hardly breathe, consumed by his intensity. Her face turned scarlet. In desperation, she bit his tongue The sudden sharp pain made Adam pull hack, Celine gasped for air, her longshes trembling weakly, like fragile butterfly wings. She looked utterly disheveled and pitiful. forced to that her head and meet his gaze. Adam reached out, gripping her delicate chin. Celine was l ¡°Celine, you¡¯re the one who begged for my help. Bite me again, and your dear best friend can forget about getting out of jail. Do you understand?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 238 Chapter 238 His voice was husky as he threatened her, his imposing body leaning over hers, exuding themanding presence of someone looking down from a position of superiority. Celine looked at him. After a few seconds of hesitation, she relented, ¡°I understand.¡± Adam reached for the box of condoms on the passenger seal, But before he could grab them, Celine pushed him back and took the initiative. ¡°Why is it only you who gets to undress me? I want to undress you too,¡± she dered Her hands moved to unbutton his suit jacket. Failing to undo the buttons, she grew frustrated and began tugging at them. Adam leaned his head back against the seat. His deep eyes fluttered briefly, and he rasped, ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t tear my buttons off. There are no spare clothes in the car.¡± The buttons on his suit were securely fastened, making it impossible for Celine to rip them off. Giving up on the buttons, her small hands slipped under his jacket instead, directly exploring his firm waistline and the six¨Cpack abs beneath. Adam¡¯s throat tightened, as though fiery coals were rolling inside him, making his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down. He pulled her slender body closer, holding her tightly against him. He asked in a hoarse tone. ¡°Why are you so eager?¡± Celine¡¯s face turned a vivid crimson, glowing with heat. She stared at him, speechless. Adam leaned down again, capturing her lips. This time, Celine behaved obediently, offering no resistance. However, as she pretended to submit, her hand stealthily reached for the silver needle hidden at her waist. She aimed for one of his acupoints. Unfortunately, she missed. Adam instantly seized her wrist. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Damn it. She¡¯d been caught again. Every time she tried to ambush him, she ended up failing. He was simply too vignt. After years in the military, Adam had developed an innate sensitivity to danger. There was no way he would let Celine take him by surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± novelbin Adam noticed the silver needle in Celine¡¯s hand, his expression darkening as he swiftly snatched it away. Celine immediately lunged forward, trying to grab it back. ¡°That¡¯s my needle! Give it back!¡± Adam¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. This silver needle¡­ he had seen it before. It was in that vivid, unforgettable dream! Celine had carried a simr silver needle in his dream. She had been lying beneath him, attempting to use the needle to ambush him in much the same But he had caught her in the act. He remembered brushing the needle away, letting it fall onto the carpet. He had always believed it to be just a dream. But seeing Celine with an identical silver needle made him question everything. Could it be that night wasn¡¯t a dream at all? Was it possible the woman entwined with him that night had actually been Celine? Celine tried to snatch the needle back, but a sudden melodic ringtone interrupted them. Her phone rang. It was Halley calling ¡°Celine, great news! Just as you predicted, Nikki recanted her testimony. She proved Robin¡¯s innocence, and Robin has been released!¡± Hailey¡¯s jubnt voice came through the line. Celine¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and she exhaled in relief. She had finally managed to rescue Robin Celine turned to Adam and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Robin has been dered innocent. I don¡¯t need to beg you anymore. Our deal is over.¡± Her clear, intelligent eyes sparkled with brilliance, exuding an air of charm and liveliness that was truly captivating Adam stared at her for a moment before asking, ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 239 It must have been something she did, a when Hailey already heard Adam¡¯s voice. ¡°Celine, where are you and Mr. Alvarez right now?¡± ¡°Celine, I can already see his car!¡± The next second, a series of hurried knocks echoed. Hailey had arrived and was tapping on the car window. Celine hadn¡¯t expected Hailey to be nearby. Even though the expensive ck¨Ctinted windows concealed the interior, Hailey¡¯s sudden appearance startled her. After all, she was still sitting on Adam¡¯sp, and they were entangled in an intimate embrace. At that moment, Adam¡¯s low, maic voice broke the silence. ¡°Celine,¡± He was calling her name. She turned to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam¡¯s gaze dropped. His lean, muscled waist was tightly wrapped by her fair, slender legs. In her earlier fright, she had instinctively clung to him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. ¡°Your legs. Let go. It¡¯s too tight.¡± Celine¡¯s face turned bright red in an instant. She quickly loosened her grip, awkwardly climbing back to the passenger seat. Then, she opened the car doar ¡°Hey, Halley, ¡°Celine,¡± Hailey excitedly grabbed Celine¡¯s hand. ¡°Robin is safe now. Let¡¯s head to the police station and bring her horne.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get a cab.¡± ¡°A cab? Why? We¡¯ll take Mr. Alvarez¡¯s car. Celine wanted to decline, but Hailey opened the back door and shoved her inside without giving her a chance to refuse Turning to the man in the driver¡¯s seat, Hailey said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, could you please take us to the police station?¡± Adam¡¯s earlier smoldering intensity had mostly dissipated, reced by his usual cold andposed demeanor. Rolling down the window slightly, he let the cool evening breeze drift in before starting the luurious car and driving toward the police station. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, were you surprised when Ms. Bat suddenly changed her statement and released Robin?¡± Halley¡¯s tone was sharp, carrying a pointed dissatisfaction with him. Adam¡¯s handsome face remained calm, showing no emotion, though inside, he was indeed surprised. Nikki had actually flipped her statement. Hailey smirked proudly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Celine. Before she went to Alvarez Group to see you, she sent a text message to Nikki. That message scared her so much that she immediately flipped her story.¡± A text message? Adam¡¯s sharp eyes flicked toward Celine through the rearview mirror. ¡°What kind of message?¡± Celine looked at him calmly. The message said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez told me to beg him.¡°¡± Those simple words conveyed everything, and Nikki would immediately understand. Adam¡¯s thin lips curved faintly Into a smile. So, her visit to Alvarez Group had been intended for Nikld to see. No wonder she had been stalling for time on the way. She had been waiting for Nikki¡¯s response This sly woman! ¡°Mr. Alvarez, isn¡¯t Celine clever?¡± Adam let out a low, husky chuckle. This time, he had be her p counterattack. pawn. He had used him to turn the tables and regain control with a brilliant novelbin Adain sharply gazed at the rearview mirror, casually casting a nce at Celine. ¡°She is clever.¡± The way he said ¡°clever sounded less like apliment and more like mockery. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 240 Celine met his gaze with her clear, sparkling eyes and responded with a graceful smile. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Alvarez ¡± Half an hourter, a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulled up in front of the police station. Celine and Hailey walked inside and escorted Robin out of the cell Celine gave Robin a big hug. ¡°Robin, you¡¯ve had a tough couple of days.¡± Robin was energetic and upbeat. ¡°I¡¯ve been enjoying state¨Csponsored meals, eating well, drinking well, and sleeping well. Everything¡¯s great.¡± The three of themughed together. At that moment, Nikki approached, her gaze fixed venomously on Celine. She had nned to use Robin to humiliate Celine, but thetter had turned the rables, reversing the situation Even so, Nikki was unwilling to ept defeat. She knew Adam had feelings for Celine, especially after that night. The woman who had shared that intimate night with Adam was Celine. When Nikki saw Celine¡¯s text message, panic took hold She had someone investigate and learn that Celine had indeed gone to Alvarez Group to meet Adam. Shortly after, Adam had left with Celine in his luxury car. Afraid, Nikki had no choice but to go to the police station, retract her testimony, and release Robin. Nild¡¯s sweet and innocent expression turned resentful as she looked at Celine. ¡°Celine, you know full well that I¡¯m with Mr. Alvarez, yet you still try to seduce him. You¡¯re shameless.¡± ¡°Nikdd,¡± Celine said sharply, ncing outside. ¡°Mr. Alvarez is right there. Be good and don¡¯t let him see your ugly side.¡± novelbin Nikki turned and spotted the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom parked outside. The luxury car sat in the dim light, exuding understated mystery. Although she couldn¡¯t see inside, she felt a pair of cold, piercing eyes fixed on her. Nilda¡¯s expression quickly shifted from venomous to pitiful. Just then, she heard a faint scoff. Turning back, she met Celine¡¯s gaze. Standing under the dazzling lights, Celine¡¯s bright, intelligent eyes pierced through Nikki, stripping away her carefully crafted facade. Ni¡¯s face turned pale. Halley let out a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s quite the actress. So convincing.¡± Robin walked over and bumped Nikki¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ms. Bat, you¡¯re knowingly being the other woman. You¡¯d better hope no one digs up your dirt and exposes you, or your new image as the nation¡¯s sweetheart will instantly turn into the nation¡¯s scandalous seductress.¡± Nidd clenched her fists. Celine spoke calmly, ¡°Robin, Hailey, let¡¯s go.¡± Sure. Celine led her two friends away, Fury burned inside Nild, but she dared not act for fear that Adam might see. 5
  1. ee. She walked toward the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom.
At that moment, the driver¡¯s side window rolled down, revealing Adam¡¯s distinguished and striking face. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Celine and I are friends. Even though Robin tried to harm me, I decided to let her go.¡± She was eager to portray herself as kind¨Chearted and forgiving Adam lounged casually, his long fingers resting on the steering wheel. He raised his sharp gaze and looked at her emotionlessly. Then, his cold voice rang out. ¡°Was it really you that night?¡± Nika froze, confused by his question: ¡°What? Adam¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°The woman with me that night at Lux Garden. Was it really you?¡± rmed, Nikki¡¯s mind raced. Why was he asking this? Had he discovered something? Did he know the woman from that night wasn¡¯t her, but Celine? Desperately trying to steady herself, Nikki replied, ¡°Of course, it was me, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Adam caught the flicker of guilt in her eyes. His gaze instantly turned icy and dangerous. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 241 Adam remained silent. His expression betrayed no hint of what was on his mind, and Nikki had no idea what he was thinking. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it really was me that night. I gave you my first time=¡± Before she could finish, Adam had already stepped on the gas, and the houry car sped off. ¡°Mr. Alvarez!¡± Nikki stood in ce, her heart tilled with ease and fear. She was terrified that Adam might have discovered the truth. At that moment, two ck¨Csuited men suddenly appeared. They grabbed Nildi by the arms and dragged her away, Nikki screamed in fright, ¡°Who are you? Let me go!¡± ¡°Get in! Ms. Tate wants to see you!¡°. The men roughly shoved Nikki into a brcury car. Inside the car, Nildd looked up and saw Carly sitting across from her. Carly¡¯s delicate, beautiful face was cold and mind as she stared at her. Nilda¡¯s heart sank. She had heard of Carly. Everyone in Mercity knew that Carly was Adam¡¯s beloved. Celine was just the unloved wife, someone Nikki had no reason to fear. Carly, however, was a different story and someone truly intimidating ¡°M¡­ Ms. Tate, hello,¡± Nikki stammered Carly gave Nikki a slow, scrutinizing look. ¡°So you¡¯re the woman who spent the night with Adam? I heard that Adam has poured a lot of resources into youtely, making you quite the rising star.¡± Curly ly sneered. ¡°Since you seem to seem to enjoy sleeping with men, why don¡¯t I send you to a red¨Clight district to take on clients full¨Ctime? What do you think?¡± Nikki trembled uncontrobly. ¡°No, Ms. Tate please.¡± Carly looked at Nikki as though she were a bug beneath her feet. She couldn¡¯t believe that the drug Adam had inhaled that night had ended up benefiting this lowly woman. The thought of this despicable woman climbing into his bed made Carly wish she could make e her disappear entirely. novelbin Carly gave a subtle nod to the two men. ¡°Take her away,¡± Yes, Ms. Tate,¡± The two men stepped forward, ready to grab Nildi. Nikki realized she was facing someone ruthless. Her face turned pale, and she hurriedly dropped to her knees in front of Carly. ¡°Ms. Tate, you¡¯re mistaken. The woman who was with Mr. Alvarez that night wasn¡¯t me. It was Celine!¡± Carly froze. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ms. Tate, I only pretended to be Celine. The truth is, the woman who shared that night with Mr. Alvarez was Celine. She had given her first time to him.¡± Carly gasped, her face filled with disbelief. That night¡­ it was Celine? Celine had climbed into Adam¡¯s bed and consummated their rtionship? No wonder Celine had taken the birth control pills and fainted from the severe allergic reaction. She didn¡¯t take them because of Nathan. It was because of Adam How could this have happened? Why was it Celine? A wave of burning jealousy surged through Carly, unraveling herposure and clouding her mind. She clutched her chest, her heart aching with rage. At that moment, Lucy entered the car. ¡°Carly, are you OK?¡± ¡°Mom, did you hear that? That night¡­ it was Celine! Lucy¡¯s expression darkened, her fury gathering like an impending storm. No matter how hard they had tried to prevent it, Celine had still managed to climb into Adam¡¯s bed. ¡°Carly, calm down.¡± ¡°How can I calm down? Celine had a rtionship with Adam! She had never been with another man before. It was her first time! ¡°And look at Nikki, pretending to be Celine. Do you know how many resources Adam wasted on her? Those should have belonged to Celine. I can¡¯t even imagine what Adam will do once he finds out the truth.¡± Adams had already developed a soft spot for Celine. If he discovered that she had given her first time to him, how would be react? Carly dog her nails into her palms, but she was numb to the pain. Lucy¡¯s gaze fell on Nikki, who was still keeling. ¡°Is this all you can do? If you can¡¯t handle Celine, then there¡¯s no reason for you to stick around.¡± Nikld hurriedly responded, ¡°I can! I¡¯ve already thought of a new n to deal with Celine!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 242 Lucy snotted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to put on a good show. You can go now Nikki ran off in a panic. novelbin ¡°Mom, why did you let that imposter go?¡± Loxy smiled styly, ¡°Carly, Mr. Alvarez still doesn¡¯t know that the woman from that night was Celine. We can use Nikki to deal with Celine before he finds mit the truth. All we need to do is stay put and wait to reap the rewards.¡± Carly steadied herself, reminding herself that Adam still didn¡¯t know. Everything was still within reach. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so clever Lucy hogged Carly affectionately: ¡°Carly, I¡¯m willing to do anything for your happiness. If Celine stands in your way, I will find a way to make her disappear.¡± To Carly, Lucy had always been like a stepmother. Yet, she treated her with such care that it felt as though she were her true mother. ¡°Mom, why are you so good to me?¡± Lucy stroked her head gently, her voice filled with tenderness. ¡°Because you are my daughter,¡± Carly felt an overwhelming rush of vengeful satisfaction. Celine¡¯s mother had never loved her. The person she truly cherished was Carly. She treated her as though she were her real daughter. Carly shed a sweet smile and clung to Lucy¡¯s a ¡°Mom Adam returned to Lux Garden, and the maid quickly greeted him. ¡°Wee back, Mr. Alvarez¡± He walked into the living room, and his gaze fell on the couch. That night, on that very couch, two bodies had intertwined¨Cone cold and strong, the other soft and delicate. Their connection had led to an unforgettable night of passion. Who was the woman from that night? Was it Celine? He didn¡¯t dare to believe it because that woman had been a virgin. Could Celine still have been a virgin? At that moment, something caught Adam¡¯s eye beneath the couch. He bent down and picked it up. It was a silver acupuncture needle. It was the needle Celine always carried with her. Why was her silver needle here? The answer was clear. That night hadn¡¯t been a dream. Celine had been there. This silver needle was the most undeniable evidence. The woman from that night had been Celine Adarn immediately took out his phone and made a call. The call connected quickly, and a familiar voice came through. It was Nathan. ¡°Hello, Adam¡± Adam clenched the phone tightly in his grip. ¡°Nathan, I have a question for you¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you ever have a rtionship with Celine?¡± There was a sharp intake of breath from Nathan. His tone was slightly annoyed. ¡°Adam, I have never even beld Celine¡¯s hand. How could I possibly have had a rtionship with her?¡± He added, ¡°Adam, Celine is a good girl. I respect her very much. I hope you will treat her well.¡± No, it had never been Nathan. He had assumed wrong from the start So that day, when she had an allergic reaction to the birth control pills and fainted in the infirmary, the hickeys that covered her skin weren¡¯t from Nathan but caused by him. He had been wrong all along They had been from him. It had always been him. It wasn¡¯t a dream. It had really happened. That night, he had taken her first time. Adam ced his hands on his hips as his muscr chest heaved. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 243 It was her. It was Celine. ine. But he had mistaken someone else for her. The thought of all the coldness and humiliation he had shown Celine made him want to p himself. That day in the Infirmary, he had pinned her down on the bed while she cried and told him she hated him. She had looked so heartbroken Adam found himself despicable. Every muscle in his body tensed. His handsome face was dark and brooding, but soon, his thin lips curled into a smile. After returning to the apartment, Robin had a good night¡¯s sleep. The next day, Celine and Hailey took her out shopping. The three of them strolled into the mall and entered an essory store. Celine¡¯s eyesnded on a bunch of hair clips. They were girly and candy¨Ccolored, with pink strawberries, green watermelons, and yellow lemons. Each one was bright and cheerful. ¡°Celine, these clips suit you so well. You should get the yellow one,¡± Hailey suggested. ¡°I think the pink one looks good too,¡± Robin chimed in. Celine was about to choose when a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Celine, what a coincidence. You¡¯re out shopping too?¡± Celine looked up and saw Nikld. She had brought her assistant along for a shopping trip. Hailey frowned. ¡°Why do we keep running into her? She¡¯s like a stalker.¡± As a celebrity, Nikki was impably dressed, even for a casual outing. Her assistant struggled with several luxury brand shopping bags, trailing behind her like a pack mule Nakki took off her sunsses. She walked up to Celine and said, ¡°Celine, I have some good news for you.¡± ¡°Wow! Did you win an award for Best Actress?¡± Robin eximed. Nikki¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡­¡± But she quickly calmed down. Suddenly, she pressed a hand to her chest and bent over, gagging as though she was about to throw up. Hailey frowned. ¡°Nikka, what are you trying to pull this time?¡± Nikki stopped gagging and looked at Celine. ¡°Celine, I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. I¡¯m always tired and nauseous. You studied medicine, right? Can you check my pulse and tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Robin was about to speak, but Celine stopped her. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll check for you.¡± Celine reached out and ced her hand on Nikki¡¯s wrist. Soon, her touch stilled, and she looked up at Nikki. novelbin Excitement flickered in Nikki¡¯s eyes. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s wrong with me? Celine withdrew her hand, her gaze calm and expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant¡± What? Hailey and Robin practically jumped. Both of them were stunned. ¡°Nikki, you¡¯re pregnant? Whose baby is it?¡± Nikki looked at Celine and smiled. ¡°Celine, that night when Mr. Alvarez and I were together, he didn¡¯t use any protection. I¡¯m pregnant with his child.¡± Nikki was pregnant with Adam¡¯s child. When Nikki bent over and gagged earlier, Celine had already guessed she might be pregnant, but hearing it confirmed made her delicate fingers curl involuntarily. Hailey and Robin exchanged shocked nces, disbelief in their eyes. Just then, a deep, maic voice rang out. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Celine looked up and saw a man¡¯s tall, imposing figure. Adam had arrived. Nikki¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as if she couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with him. She quickly moved to his side. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I have something you¡¯ll want to hear.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 244 Adam looked at Nikki. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°Me Alvarez, I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Nikki said.. Actons¡¯s this lips curved into a falist, indifferent smile. ¡°Is the child mine?¡± ¡°Yes, the child is from that night. Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡± Adam¡¯s distinguished face remained develd of emotion. ¡°What do you want?¡± Nikki¡¯s shy expression softened her features. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, tomorrow is my birthday. I want to host a party, and I hope you will attend.¡± Nikki was a superstar whose every move captured media and fan attention. If the mysterious business tycoon, Mercity¡¯s wealthiest man, appeared at her party, it would seal her glory and sess. Celine¡¯s gaze rested on Adam¡¯s face. She watched as he nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright¡°. He agreed to attend Nikki¡¯s birthday party. Nikki¡¯s joy was ummistakable. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, you should take care of yourself. Head home and rest¡± novelbin Nikki¡¯s smile deepened as she ced a hand over her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of our baby. See you tomorrow.¡± Before leaving with her assistant, Nikki cast Celine a triumphant look, her pride evident in her expression Adam closed the distance between himself and Celine within moments, his piercing gaze locked on her delicate features. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, stop staring at her!¡± Hailey¡¯s voice was sharp with disapproval. ¡°You should be with your superstar girlfriend. Congrattions, you are going to be a father,¡± Robin added with a sarcastic grin Adan didn¡¯t spare them any nce. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Celine¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°Come with me.¡± He pulled Celine along, intending to take her away. Celine tried to pull away. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let her go!¡± Halley and Robin both tried to intervene Adam ignored them and wrapped an arm around Celine¡¯s waist. He hoisted her onto his shoulder and carried her away, his steps firm. ¡°Hey, Mr. Alvarez, are you seriously abducting her?¡± Hailey shouted, disbelief coloring her tone. The bodyguards stepped forward, blocking their path and leaving Hailey and Robin helpless. ¡°Where is be taking her? Robin muttered, frustrated, Adam carried Celine into his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom and drove straight to Lux Garden. Celine couldn¡¯t believe he had brought her back to the ce. She refused to set foot inside again and crossed her arms defiantly, refusing to get out of the Adam ignored her protests. He lifted her over his shoulder once again and carried her inside. Her stomach pressed against his broad shoulder, causing difort. She clenched her tists and pounded them against his back ¡°Adam, put me down!¡± The maids at Lux Garden exchanged shocked nces before rushing to greet them. ¡°Wee back, Mr and Mrs. Alvarez¡± Adam walked into the living room and ced Celine on the plush couch. The familiar sight of the couch made her breath hitch. Memories from that night surged through her like a tidal wave. She pressed her hands against cushion and tried to rise Before she could, Adam knelt on one knee, locking his fingers around her wrist and pinning her down. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t touch me Let me go!¡± Celine¡¯s voice trembled with anger. Celine struggled fiercely, wriggling beneath him frantically. With her arms pinned, she kicked him. She was truly fierce. the A dangerous glint burned in Adam¡¯s eyes. His breathing was heavy, and his gaze grew darker. ¡°Celine, stop struggling, or we¡¯ll relive that night exactly as it happened.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 245 say? What did he just si Celine¡¯s pupils constricted. He had gotten Nikki pregnant, and yet he had the audacity to say something like that to her. Her shame and anger boiled over as she spat out, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Adam lowered his gaze, his sharp features unreadable as he studied her. Her long, pure ck hair spread messily over the couch, framing her pale face. Her clear eyes, bright and unwavering, stared up at him with indignation. She looked exactly like the woman from his dreams. At that moment, everything came rushing back A faint smirk tugged at Adam¡¯s lips, ¡°Why are you calling me shameless? What exactly did I do to deserve that? Be specific.¡± Despite her sharp tongue, her scolding never went beyond simple words like ¡°horrible¡± and ¡°shameless¡°. She sounded more innocent than scornful. Celine red at him. ¡°Why are you here? If you dare to bother me again, I¡¯ll tell Nildi. She¡¯s pregnant with your child and can¡¯t handle stress, Don¡¯t push Ar the mention of Nikki, Adam¡¯s eyes gleamed with an icy sharpness. She had dared to set her sights on him, and she would regret it by tomorrow. ¡°Celine, are you angry? Is it because of Nikki? Because she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Celine¡¯s face was blotchy, and she was overwhelmed with emotions. Fury, shame, and sorrow surged through her all at once. She sat upright and, in a sudden burst of rage, bit down on his Adam¡¯s apple. It was a sensitive and vulnerable spot. Adam felt the sharp sting, and the edges of his eyes turned red with pain. He sat up straighter and lifted Celine into his arms, cing her gently on hisp. He wore a crisp white shirt and ck tailored trousers, a ssic look that entuated his dignified charm. Meanwhile, Celine was dressed in a white knit sweater paired with a pleated ck skirt, the very picture of an innocent college student The sight of the sophisticated d CEO be holding a beautiful, youthful girl in his arms felt like a scene straight out of a movie A maid entered the room, holding a tray of coffee. ¡°Mr. Alvarez¡­¡°. novelbin She froze at the scene before her. The maids in Lux Garden were older and more experienced, but even they would blush at the intimate sight before them. She quickly retreated to the kitchen, averting her gaze Adam¡¯s long fingersbed through Celine¡¯s silky hair as he cradled the back of her head. She was still biting him and refused to let go. His voice dropped into a husky murmur ¡°Celine, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His lips brushed against her ear as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Celine froze and released him in surprise. A delicate imprint of her teeth marred his throat. She really had a habit of biting people. His body bore several marks from teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology!¡± Celine pushed him away and stood up. But Adam¡¯s strong arm wrapped around her again, pulling her back onto hisp. He pressed his face into her fragrant hair and repeated in a low, gravelly voice, ¡°Celine, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Celine was bewildered. Was this some kind of twisted game where he hurt her one moment and tried tofort her the next? She didn¡¯t need his gestures of guilt ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me! Go find Nikki!¡± Celine struggled, trying to pry his hands off her. Adam¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between me and her.¡± He wanted to exin, but before he could finish, a loud knock sounded at the d door. ¡°Celine! Let Celine out! Hailey and Robin¡¯s voices echoed from outside. Adam frowned in frustration Taking advantage of the distraction, Celine showed him away with all her strength and bolted toward the door. ¡°Celine! Are you okay? What did Mr. Alvarez do to you?¡± Hailey and Robin pulled her into their protective grasp. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 246 Celine frowned in confusion. She couldn¡¯t understand Adam¡¯s erratic behavior. After bringing her to Lux Garden, he kept apologizing to her, which was abnormal As thoughts of Nikki¡¯s pregnancy flooded her mind, Celine realized she couldn¡¯t waste another moment dwelling on Adam. ¡°Hailey, Robin, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Celine and the others departed, leaving Adam on the couch, his frown masking the desire flickering in his eyes, Just then, Leo approached and whispered, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve found out the truth.¡± Adam looked up. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Nikki has a boyfriend who lives in the countryside, and he loves her very much. He takes on the most grueling and strenuous tasks at the construction site, working tirelessly to support Nikki¡¯s university fees. They had sex long ago, and the child she¡¯s expecting is his.¡± Adam sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t tomorrow Nikki¡¯s birthday? Let¡¯s prepare a big gift for her.¡± Leo understood right away. ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez.¡± At that moment, Adam nced at Leo and reprimanded her, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Nikki who visited me that night. It was Celine who came from the hospital. And you werepletely unaware of this, I don¡¯t want this to happen again.¡± Leo felt embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Alvarez to see you. It seems she still has feelings for you.¡± Adam wondered if she still liked him. That night, under the influence of the scented candles, he drove to the hospital to see her, expecting she wouldn¡¯t want toe. To his surprise, she agreed and came. The following day, Celine, Hailey, and Robin made their way to the As Hotel. They didn¡¯t know Nikki¡¯s birthday celebration was taking ce there. This event was sensational, attracting an eager crowd of fans and reporters from the media. As Celine scanned the scene, her gazended on the star of the day, Nikki. Dressed in a high¨Cend pink dress and showcasing a lovely braid, Nikki¡¯s innocent and breathtakingly beautiful face gleamed with radiance. Fans took photos with her and showered her withpliments. ¡°Nikki is so beautiful. She¡¯s really everyone¡¯s sweetheart.¡± ¡°She¡¯s truly deserving of my admiration as a celebrity. Stunning!¡± ¡°Sweetheart, please sign for me.¡± Diana stepped forward and announced, ¡°Nikki, the birthday celebration can begin now.¡± Nikki smiled. ¡°Hold on, Diana. An important guest hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± novelbin Fans and reporters asked, ¡°Ms. Bat, who is this special guest?¡± Nikki gave a mysterious blink and replied with a sweet smile, ¡°For now, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Seeing this, Hailey and Robin felt sick. ¡°What a bitch.¡± Celine initially intended to dine there, but her appetite had faded. ¡°Hailey, Robin, let¡¯s go somewhere else to eat.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not in the mood to eat here too.¡± Just as the three were about to leave, Nikki caught sight of Celine in the banquet hall. She rushed out. ¡°Celine, are you here to celebrate my birthday?¡± Celine nced at Nikki, who was obviously bragging. ¡°No.¡± Nikkiughed joyfully. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s the matter? Mr. Alvarez ising to my birthday partyter. As my friend, you simply must stay and be a part of my happiest moment.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 247 Nikki was eager to share her joy with Celine, but Celine remained distant and silent. She gently ced her hand on her belly and asked, ¡°Celine, are you jealous of me? Some women can only take birth control pills after sex, and they fai due to allergies. ¡°Meanwhile, I have the blessing of being able to get pregnant and experience unconditional love. It¡¯s incredible how each of us has such unique destinies. ¡°You!¡± Hailey and Robin wanted to retort, but Celine interrupted calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go After that, she left, followed by Hailey and Robin. ¡°Celine, why did you stop us from scolding her?¡± Celine smirked, mocking herself, ¡°Why should we scold her? She¡¯s just speaking the truth.¡± She took birth control pills but fainted from an allergic reaction. Meanwhile, Nikki ascended to stardom due to her pregnancy. Adam¡¯s preferences were ringly apparent. Nikki truly knew how to hurt Celine, which caused her significant emotional pain. When Celine and her friends stood by the elevator, a group of people approached. Leading the pack was a strikingly handsome and distinguished figure, Adam He brought Leo and the others to the As Hotel, where the manager personally greeted them and opened the VIP elevator, saying, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let¡¯s use the VIP elevator. Adam indeed made an appearance at Nikki¡¯s birthday celebration. It was no surprise, considering Nikki was expecting his child. His presence was certainly expected At that moment, Adam g gazed at Celine as he stood in the VIP elevator and said, ¡°Come in.¡± novelbin He was asking them to join him in the VIP elevator. The hotel manager promptly weed the three of them. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Celine was reluctant to enter the elevator. She didn¡¯t understand why Adam apologized to her the night before, and she couldn¡¯t see herself forgiving him. She had no intention of sharing the elevator with him, and she certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering him that day. Yet, Halley and Robin boldly seized her from either side and guided her straight into the VIP elevator. Celine was speechless. She nced at Adam. He wore a custom ck suit and appeared aloof among the crowd. After a brief nce at her, he ignored herpletely. She chose to keep her distance at the corner, and they both acted like strangers. Just then, the hotel manager suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what happened to your Adam¡¯s apple? Did something bite you?¡± The hotel manager noticed a small tooth mark on Adam¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. Suddenly, all eyes turned to him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it appears you¡¯ve been bitten.¡± Celine remained in the corner, trying to blend into the background. She hoped to go unnoticed, but the discovery of the mark sent a shiver down her spine, causing her slender figure to straighten He calmly replied in a low, maic voice, ¡°Yes, I was bitten by a puppy.¡± ¡°Puppy?¡± With a mischievousugh, he remarked, ¡°I have a puppy. It¡¯s quite the troublemaker and always nips at me.¡± ¡°Do you really have a puppy? It¡¯s lucky to be raised by someone like you.¡± Everyone started to feel envious. Celine was at a loss for words. At that moment, the elevator dinged, signaling its arrival. She stepped out instantly. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 248 Hailey and Robin called out, ¡°Celine, why are you walking so fast? Wait for us!¡± Adam watched Celine walk away and smiled. Just then, his phone buzzed with a message from Nikki. She seemned impatient, asking, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, are you here yet?¡± Adam¡¯s cold gaze deepened, and he responded simply, ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Nikki was thrilled to see Adam¡¯s reply at her birthday party. He was trulying. However, it was a shame that Celine wasn¡¯t here. She really wished Celine could witness this moment. ¡°Everyone, the birthday party can start now because the important guest I¡¯ve been waiting for is here,¡± she announced. ¡°Sweetheart, who is it exactly?¡± ¡°Ms. Bat, could you please bring out the important guest? We are eager to meet him.¡± Nikki grinned. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s bring him on stage right now. The banquet hall door opened, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Nikki walked forward happily and said, ¡°Mr. Al-¡± As she was about to call out Adam¡¯s name, she froze in disbelief at the sight of an unexpected figure approaching her. To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t Adam at all. It was her boyfriend, Liam Walker. novelbin Liam arrived from the construction site, still d in his work uniform. With a joyful stride, he approached Nikki and eximed, ¡°Happy birthday, Nikki!¡± Nikki was stunned. Why had Liam shown up, and where was Adam? Throughout the years, Liam had been supporting Nikki¡¯s university studies, but she only used him. With her striking beauty and impressive physique, she simply viewed Liam as nothing more than a stepping stone. He wasn¡¯t worthy of her. She desired a partner like Adam, dreamed of celebrity status, and envisioned marrying a wealthy man. She was eager to escape her impoverished upbringing and elevate her status. She had been secretly dating m, keeping their rtionship hidden from everyone, but now he made a surprising entrance at her birthday party. Everyone turned to Liam. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Ms. Bat, is he the important guest you¡¯ve been waiting for? Liam¡¯s work uniform had sparked hushed conversations among fans and media. Nikki¡¯s expression shifted instantly. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone to discover her connection with Liam. Turning to him, she dered, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you. You must have mistaken me for someone else. It¡¯s my birthday today. Please leave.¡± Nikld began to chase him away. Liam grasped her arm, saying, ¡°Nikki, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± Fans and media reporters were left astonished, eximing, ¡°Ms. Bat is in a rtionship with a construction worker?¡± Panic washed over Nikki at Liam¡¯s unexpected presence. His arrival threatened to shatter her moment of triumph. ¡°I don¡¯t know him! Please get him out! She began to call security, and Liam¡¯s anxiety heightened. He wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Nikki, why won¡¯t you acknowledge me as your boyfriend? Do you look down on me now that you¡¯ve be a celebrity? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of you?¡± Before Nikki could speak, Liam showed the photos on his phone to the reporters. ¡°Look! Here are the intimate pictures of Nikki and me. I¡¯m her boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯ve been working tirelessly at the construction site to fund her education. I¡¯ve spent over a million dors on her. She promised that she would marry me once she graduates.¡± Liam had many photos on his phone, including moments with Nikki where they were hugging and kissing like a couple. The sight lett everyone in awe. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Nikki invited many media reporters to her birthday party, and they attended due to her poprity. She wanted to take this opportunity to elevate her STAUS However, just as she was about to seize this chance, Liam unexpectedly arrived and dropped a bombshell, shocking everyone with the news. The atmosphere erupted excitedly as media reporters swiftly lifted their cameras, capturing every moment of her. ¡°Ms. Bat, it appears have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Did your boyfriend really work as a bricyer at a construction site just to help pay for your university fees?¡± ¡°Are you misleading your fans and the public by portraying yourself as a single and kind woman?¡± Nikki was caught off guard when the situation unexpectedly spiraled out of control. In a state of panic, she urged, ¡°Stop filming! Stop it!¡± s you do indeed At that moment, she unintentionally caught sight of the second floor, where a strikingly handsome and distinguished figure stood at the intricately carved railing. It was Adam. He had arrived and was overlooking the scene from his elevated position. The sight filled her with shock. She was doomed. Adam was aware that she had a boyfriend, and she couldn¡¯t allow him to discover theplete truth. ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s birthday party,¡± Nikki said as she turned to leave. novelbin She wasn¡¯t in the mood to celebrate her birthday anymore. All she wanted was to escape. But just as she began to leave, Liam grabbed her arm. ¡°Nikki, where are you going?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Nikki, how long do you n to keep your pregnancy hidden from me?¡± Nikki froze, surprised that Liam knew she was pregnant. ¡°What¡­ nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡± Liam quickly pulled out a document and dered, ¡°This is the pregnancy report from the hospital, Nikki. Are you still going to deny it?¡± A few days ago, Nikki visited the hospital for a checkup. She was taken aback to find her pregnancy report with Liam. Without hesitation, she snatched it back ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± She wanted to know who had done it. ¡°Nikki, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were pregnant with my child? What were you nning to do?¡± With a surge of emotion, she reprimanded Liam, ¡°Shut up! The child I¡¯m carrying is not yours!¡± The child growing inside her could only belong to Adam. He was on the second floor now, and she couldn¡¯t believe things were getting worse. ¡°Nikki, it¡¯s been a month since you became pregnant. Do you remember that night a month ago when I brought you some money? We checked into a small hotel together. ¡°You were enthusiastic, saying I deserved a good reward for all my hard work. That night, we chose not to use a condom, and that¡¯s when our little bundle of joy was conceived.¡± Nikki¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop talking! Just be quiet!¡± Liam continued, ¡°Nikki, we had sex a long time ago. You even gave me your virginity before university. Have you forgotten?¡± It was all over for her. Nikki felt the weight of Adam¡¯s intense stare, even without looking up. He examined her closely, observing the tumultuous wave of panic, fear, and embarrassment that enveloped her as her lies fell apart. She tightened Iter fists and implored, ¡°Liam, I need you to stop talking. I¡¯m begging you. Just please, stop! Liam fell silent, but the cameras didn¡¯t stop taking pictures. The sound of the shutters echoed around them. Media reporters quickly surrounded her. ¡°Nikki, are you pregnant?¡± ¡°A well¨Cknown celebrity is in a rtionship with a bricyer from a construction site, and she¡¯s expecting a baby before tying the knot. This news is incredibly sensational!¡± ¡°Nikki, are you breaking up with your boyfriend who funded your education now that you¡¯re famous?¡± ¡°Many resources have been invested in you. Have you found a wealthy man?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 250 The reporters grew increasingly aggressive, and Nikki¡¯s face was drained of color. She then nced up at her fans. The fans¡® affection for her had vanished, and theymented, ¡°How could we have been so stupid?¡± ¡°At first, I believed I was admiring a kind¨Chearted celebrity, but it turns out she¡¯s just a bitch!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. With that, all her fans left. Nikki realized she had hit rock bottom. Her birthday was supposed to be the highlight of her life, but she had failed spectacrly. One moment she was on top of the world, and the next, she had fallen into despair. She felt lost. In her daze, she gazed up at Adam, who stared at her condescendingly. His eyes were cold and knowing, and she felt an eerie tenses moment, she understood that he knew everything. in the air. At that novelbin Two ck¨Cd bodyguards rushed Nikki up the stairs. ¡°Hurry up!¡± She lost her bnce and fell to her knees on the carpet. Adam, standing by the carved railing, stared down at her. Nikki trembled with fear. ¡°Mr. Alvarez¡­ please hear me out.¡± ¡°Go ahead. So, tell me. Why did you pretend to be Celine? Adam asked indifferently. Nikki¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she realized Adam had already uncovered her secret. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you knew all along?¡± Adam sneered in response.. Just then, Liam walked in. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Nikki was even more surprised. ¡°How did you know Mr. Alvarez?¡± Liam gazed at Nikki with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Alvarez shared the pregnancy report with me and arranged for me toe to your birthday. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen your true self.¡± Nikld gasped as she tried to make sense of the fact that Adam was already aware of the truth. Yet, he remained passive, using Liam to bring her down. A chill ran deep within her as she grasped the true nature of the person she had dared to provoke. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. It was Celine that night, and I pretended to be her. I was too jealous of her. I couldn¡¯t understand why she could have you while I couldn¡¯t. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Nikki pleaded. Adam cast a cold, contemptuous nce at her. If it weren¡¯t for Celine, she would¡¯ve just been another face in the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll revoke all the resources I provided, ban you from all tforms, and ruin your dream of bing a celebrity. I never want to see you again. ¡°You¡¯ll be expelled from Yorhine University, so pack your belongings and leave Mercity. Don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again.¡± Nikki cried, overwhelmed by losing everything after working hard to enter Yorhine University. She had enjoyed being admired like a celebrity, and it was all gone. The fame and wealth that once filled her life had vanished Adam turned to leave after delivering his punishment. ¡°Please, Mr. Alvarez¡­ I beg you.¡± She sobbed. Adam paused and red at her. ¡°It¡¯s important for one to be self aware. What gives you the right to feel jealous of Celine? ¡°you¡¯re just a wicked soul trying to intertwine yourself with her life, pretending to be her. This will undoubtedly be the most regrettable choice you¡¯ve ever made.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 251 Nikki was consumed by fear. She had decided to im it was her that night out of greed, and now Adam had turned this impulsive choice into her biggest regret. Her life was ruined. She looked at Liam, recognizing that he was her final hope. Despite his poor background, he was hardworking. Over the years, he had invested over a million dors on her. Whenever her family needed help, Liam was always there. She knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lose him again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liam. It¡¯s all my fault. Please take me home, Let¡¯s live together.¡± Nikki sobbed, holding his hand. Yet, Liam pushed her away. ¡°Nikki, now that you can¡¯t remain in Mercity and have hit your lowest point, you finally recognize my worth. I¡¯ve seen your true colors. Someone as greedy as you doesn¡¯t deserve my time,¡± Without hesitation, he left ¡°Liam, please don¡¯t leave! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m carrying your child. You can¡¯t just ignore Liam looked at her belly and replied, ¡°The child is merely a means for you. You¡¯re not fit to be a mother. For the sake of the child, you should go to the hospital and get an abortion.¡± With that, he walked away. Nikki had lost everything, and her dreams were shattered. She cried out loud. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me. What am I supposed to do now?¡± After having dinner in a restaurant, Celine, Hailey, and Robin walked out. ¡°Celine, how do you think Nild¡¯s birthday celebration went?¡± Hailey asloed. Alvarez attended her birthday party, and she was pregnant with his child,¡± Robin replied. ¡°She must have been over the moon now.¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez is such a jerk!¡± Halley and Robin couldn¡¯t help but curse at Adam again. Celine chuckded when a voice suddenly shouted from the front, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± none other than Nikki. Suddenly, someone dashed toward Celine in panic and tell right before her. Celine looked down and was startled, realizing it was no She appeared disheveled and dirty, her hair unkempt, and had trash thrown on her. A group of fans pursued her, shouting ¡°Nikki, you liar! Stop running!¡± ¡°Nudo?¡± Halley and Robin were shocked. Nidd had now be a person everyone hated. As she stumbled to escape, she hadn¡¯t anticipated falling right in front of Celine. Her dignuty Lay shattered, leaving behind only humiliation and anguish. At that moment of despair, Nikki recalled how Celine hade to her aid during her difficult time at the As Hotel, penuinely treating her as a friend. She stood up and ran away, yelling, ¡°Stop following me!¡± Hailey and Robin were utterly stunned ¡°Celine, is that Nikk? What happened to her?¡± Celine couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened to her as well. Celine and her friends returned to the women¡¯s dormitory. They switched on the TV and tuned into an entertalment channel out of wedlock. Theust excitedly announced, ¡°breaking news! Superstar Nikki Bat is dating a bricyer from a construction site and is pregnant out The screen then changed, disying everything that unfolded after Liam arrived at the birthday party. Halley jumped up. ¡°Holy crap! Nikki has a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Wait, r¡¯s pregnant out of wedlock? She¡¯s not expecting Mr. Alvarez¡¯s baby, but her boyfriend¡¯s ?¡± spected something was off on her birthday, but she didn¡¯t expect this. Nikki actually hail a boyfriend, and the baby she was carrying belonged to The Divorce Prescription Chapter 252 Celine pondered the nature of the rtionship between Nikki and Adam. Just then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Celine asked. She opened the door to find a tall, handsome figure. It was Adam. She was curious why he had visited the women¡¯s dormitory. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him and quickly moved to close the door. However, Adam stopped it with his hand. He stood tall, casting his eyes downward. Celine, I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You have to!¡± Adam aggressively pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Celine, Mr. Alvarez, feel free to chat. We¡¯re stepping out,¡± Halley suggested hastily, eager to provide some space for the two of them. However, Robin refused to do so. ¡°I don¡¯t want to Hailey swiftly covered her mouth, cutting her off, and pulled her away. As they made their exit, Hailey turned and added, ¡°We won¡¯t be returning tonight. Then, she closed the door thoughtfully. Celine and Adam were left alone in the dorm room. Adam stepped closer, casting a shadow over Celine. ¡°Nothing happened between Nikkd and me. I didn¡¯t sleep with her.¡± Celine¡¯s eyes flickered as she lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°Do you really think I would believe that?¡± Nikdi had a boyfriend, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t sleep with Adam. 11 Adam didn¡¯t sleep with her, why would he put so much effort into her career? Adam stood in the light and replied, ¡°If I slept with her, I¡¯ll just admit it. Why would I not acknowledge the fact if I slept with a woman?¡± Celine was rendered speechless by his arrogance. Yet, she believed he wouldn¡¯t lie if he had actually done IL ¡°Then Nikki and you¡± ¡°She had taken y your ce.¡± Celine was confused. Adam gazed at her enchanting face, his voice deliberately low, maic, and utterly captivating. ¡°Celine, after you left that day, Nikki came in. The first person I s I saw when I opened my eyes was her, lying beside me. She imed it was her that night¡± Celine was stunned as the reality hit her all at once. Earlier that morning, Nikki had intentionally reached out to her, urging her to step out, iming it was an emergency. The moment Celine left, Nikki seized the chance to impersonate her. It was all part of a cunning scheme she had orchestrated. They were like a living depiction of the farmer and the snake. Nikki had been interested in Adam for a long time. Then, Adam stepped closer and whispered, ¡°I poured so much into Nikki¡¯s career and helped her be a renowned celebrity because¡­ I mistook her for you At that moment, they were incredibly close, his breath brushing her face. The ambiguity made her heart race. He said he had confused Nikki for her. Celine averted her gaze and replied icily, ¡°I see. You may leave now.¡± Adarn smiled. ¡°Are you really going to let me leave like this?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Celine responded, ¡°What else could it be?¡± fine The soft lighting in the women¡¯s dormitory gently illuminated her delicate features, highlighting the tender softness of her skin, where even the fir hairs appeared crystal clear and silly Adam smiled. ¡°Do you have anything to say about that night? Celine hadn¡¯t thought about that night in a long time, but when he mentioned it, vivid memories returned. One was rigid, while the other was gentle, intertwining on the couch. Sweat and joy mingled, exploding like fireworks in the air. Hey on her, calling her name. She gazed up at Adain, and their eyes locked. He too was intensely focused on her. Her cheeks flushed instantly. She had believed that he had erased that night from his memory due to Nikki. However, when she looked into his eyes, she saw a reflection of herself. It became clear that he hadn¡¯t forgotten. He too had carried the memory with him all along. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want to say.¡± She turned and tried to leave. Yet, Adam blocked her path, following her movements as she tried to get around him. Each time she turned, he mirrored her, casting a shadow over her in a dorninating manner. Celine red at him and asked unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam smiled and whispered, ¡°What do you | want?¡± Celine was perplexed by his words. Was he attempting to make amends for their intimate encounter that night? After all, he had poured considerable resources into Nildi, transforming her into a major celebrity with a crowd of devoted fans. ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied as she pushed him away and tried to leave. Adam wrapped his arms around her from behind, holding her firmly. His soft lips brushed against her ear as he whispered, ¡°Celine, I always thought you didn¡¯t show up that right. I had no idea it was you.¡± As he spoke, his strong hands gently caressed her t belly in soothing circles, his voice brimming with affection. ¡°When you fainted after taking that birth control pill, did you experience a lot of pain in your stomach?¡± He tenderly kissed her delicate earlobe before burying his striking face in her flowing hair, showering her with kisses. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for making you go through that night alone.¡± Celine felt moved at that moment. He expressed regret that she h she didn¡¯t show up. had to endure that night alone and asked if her stomach hurt that day. also thought Adam was a man who knew how to love gently. Celine¡¯s eyes filled with tears. The weight of her recent struggles and heartaches felt like a wound exposed, magnified by Adam¡¯s tenderfort and soothing words. At that moment, Adem gently took her slender waist and pivoted her to face him. Her bright eyes glistened with tears. Cradling her delicate face in his hands, he leaned down and kissed lier red lips. Suddenly, a melodious ringtone echoed His phone was ringing Celine quickdy nudged him, saying, ¡°Someone is calling you.¡± He retrieved his phone from his trouser pocket, and the screen lit up with a name. It was Carly. Adern nned at Celine, whose eyes had already drifted to Carly¡¯s name. She pushed him aside and walked away, He could only answer the call, and Carly¡¯s voice quickly came through. ¡°Adam, where are you? Are you with Celine again?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 254 ¡°Adam, did you forget your promises? You said you were done with Celine, would divorce her soon, and wouldn¡¯t sleep with her again. Have forgotten everything you¡¯ve said?¡± asked Carly. The women¡¯s dormitory was quiet, allowing Carly¡¯s emotional voice to be heard clearly by Celine. As Celine poured a ss of water and took a sip, she found it oddly bitter. Adam remained silent and frowned. ¡°Adam, I miss you a lot. I really want to see you now. Pleasee and stay with me right away.¡± Adam walked out with the phone in hand. Celine looked back, assuming he was likely heading to meet Carly. She almost forgot that Nikki was a brief fling, while Carly was the one he truly loved. With just a single phone call or a word, Carly could summon him back What happened between them that night hadn¡¯t changed their rtionship. A bittersweet smile crossed her face. Adam stepped into the corridor, his brow furrowed as he remarked, ¡°Carly, I can¡¯t leave right now.¡± Carly was furious. ¡°Why? Are you really going to stay with Celine? Let me be clear. You must decide between me and her. If you don¡¯t show up tonight, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± With that, Carly abruptly ended the call, leaving Adam with his thin lips pressed into a sharp, cold line. He clutched the phone, casting a nce back at Celine¡¯s women¡¯s dormitory. In the past, he would have rushed to find Carly without a second thought, but now he hesitated. Just then, Adam¡¯s phone chimed with a ¡°ding¡± as a new Instagram friend request came through. It was from Robin. Without hesitation, Adam tapped to ept the request Robin promptly shared a screenshot of her chat history with Celine Celine had said, ¡°Robin, my friend slept with her husband for the first time, but he ignored her afterward. Why? Following that night, Celine felt allenated by Adam and turned to her best friend for support. At that moment, Robin was still oblivious to the situation. ¡°Probably your friend couldn¡¯t satisfy her husband in bed, and after just one encounter, he grew weary of her.¡± Robin finally grasped the situation and promptly sent the screenshot to Adam. Despite her desire to express a multitude of thoughts, she ultimately condensed her feelings into a sentence. ¡°Celine endures a lot of grievances just because she loves you.¡± After reading the text, Adam¡¯s heart meltedpletely. During the time when he confused Nikki for her, he couldn¡¯t fathom the tumultuous mental journey she had endured. Yet, she didn¡¯t whine at all. Unlike Carly, who would cry and call him when she felt wronged, Celine chose to remain silent. He recalled her teary, delicate eyes, cold and solitary. Loving him seemed to bring her endless pain. In the women¡¯s dormitory, Celine stood alone for an extended period, staring down vacantly. She appeared quiet and isted in the gentle glow of the light Suddenly, the phone on her bed rang. She snapped back to reality and turned around, holding her ss. In an instant, she collided with a solid wall of muscle. It was Adam. He had returned, standing right behind her. As Celine¡¯s eyes met his, her mind wentpletely nk. ¡°Why are you back?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but question his return as she had assumed he had left to be with Carly. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 255 Celine was taken aback by Adam¡¯s unexpected return. Just moments ago, Carly had arrogantly requested hispany over the phone, yet he chose not to Carly always held a special ce in his heart. In the past, Carly even managed to summon him with a call although Celine was drugged. This was the first time she failed to do so Given Carly¡¯s temperament, it was certain that she would spiral into despair and chaos tonight. Adum looked at her. ¡°What were you thinking? He stood silently behind her, observing as she lowered her head and remained still. The quietness about her left him pondering her thoughts. At that moment, memories of a girl from a cave years ago flooded back to him. She had been just as withdrawn and solitary. This reflection sparked a deep desire within him to cherish and love her. Adam couldn¡¯t understand why he saw the shadow of that girl in Celine. Celine refused to share. ¡°Nothing.¡± fixed Adam didn¡¯t ask further, his gaze him. ¡°Now my clothes are soaked.¡± on his drenched shirt and trousers. Moments ago, as she turned around, the water from her ss sshed onto She quickly retrieved a tissue to help him clean his clothes. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± The damp white shirt clung to his physique, subtly revealing his toned and chiseled body. Celine grabbed a tissue to assist him, delicately wiping it down his torso, over the ck belt around his waist, and down to his soaked trousers. ¡°Celine,¡± he called out hoarsely. Celine was focused on cleaning the mess and absent¨Cmindedly answered, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you do this on purpose? Celine paused, her cheeks burning as she caught right of the unmistakable outline of his trousers. She instinctively stepped back, stammering, ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± He nced at her and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m soaked. I¡¯m heading inside to take a shower. Leo¡¯ll drop off my clothester. Could you please help me with that?¡± After speaking, he turned and entered the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of running water filled the space as he stepped into the shower Celine¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red. She never intended for things to go that way. Why did he¡­. Soon, a knock echoed at the door, and Leo entered. ¡°Mrs. Alvarez, I¡¯ve brought Mr. Alvarez¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Celine reached into the bag and pulled out a fresh shirt and a pair of trousers. The maid had meticulously hand¨Cwashed his clothes, infused them with fabric softener, and ironed them to perfection. They appeared sharp and sophisticated. Celine knocked on the bathroom door, holding the clothes, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, your clothes have arrived.¡± The continuous sound of flowing water filled the air as his deep, captivating voice resonated, ¡°Come in Celine could only open the bathroom door and step inside. He was showering behind a frosted ss door that obscured her view. She in and ce it on the sink. ¡± and ced the clothes on the sink. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, your clothes are here.¡± As she attempted to walk away, he suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the shower gel?¡± e averted her gaze He was searching for shower gel, and today she had left hers on the sink. She picked it up and walked over to him, saying, ¡± The frosted ss door swing open. Celine cast her gaze downward and extended the shower gel toward him, but he left it untouched. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, here you go.¡± Her hands ached with strain. Her curiosity piqued as she wondered why he hadn¡¯t epted it. Raising her head slightly, a touch of confusion crossed her The Divorce Prescription Chapter 256 Celine¡¯s gaze locked onto his instantly. Adam shed a smile, teasingly asking, ¡°Are you afraid to make eye contact with me? She blushed. ¡°Just forget it if you don¡¯t want it.¡± It was all intentional. Just as she turned to walk away, Adam seized her delicate wrist and pulled her back in Her delicate back pressed against the pristine white porcin wall as warm water cascaded over her, drenching herpletely in an instant. She lifted her hand and pressed it against Adam. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Water cascaded over his strikingly noble and handsome face, tracing the contours of his chiseled physique. From the pronounced angle of his sharp Adam¡¯s apple to the alluring curve of his corbone, it flowed effortlessly downwards. The scene of a captivating man showering created an irresistible visual masterpiece. Celine telt overwhelmed. She darted in all directions, unsure of where to turn. She was panicked. Adam pinned her firmly against the wall and chuckled. ¡°Why are you so shy? Which parts of my body have you yet to see?¡± Celine was taken by surprise when he suddenly pulled her into the shower. That night, he had been under the influence and disoriented, but now he waspletely sober. She had never experienced this intimacy with him while he was alert. They had never shared a shower before. She wanted to escape. ¡°Let me go, Adam!¡± However, Adam would never allow her to leave. He reached out and attached something to her hair. As Celine nced into the mirror, she discovered he had fastened a tiny yellow hairpin. One after another, he added a pink hairpin beside it, followed by a green one¡­ Celine was taken aback. During a shopping trip with Hailey and Robin, she spotted those vibrant hairpins. However, before she could make her purchase, Nikka interrupted her. Unexpectedly, he bought them. Adam gazed at her, captivated by her already damp, silly hair. Her cool, elegant features and striking bone structure radiated beauty. The vibrant hairpins infused her with a yful energy, enhancing her allure even further. He kissed the hairpin, then wrapped his strong arms around her shoulders. Holding her close, he kissed her hair gently. ¡°Stunning Celine felt feeble and could barely hold herself up in his embrace. Adam was always generous, showering one with gifts and affection, especially after one had devoted herself to serving and pleasing him. She continued to struggle, whispering, ¡°No! Adam, let me go!¡± Adam hugged her and asked hoarsely, ¡°Celine, do you still want to help me find a good doctor for my andrology issues?¡± Celine was stunned, realizing he was truly vengeful He grasped her jaw,pelling her to meet his gaze and refusing to let her look away. ¡°Is it because it wasn¡¯t long enough? Or perhaps¡­ not hard enough? That night, your body felt wonderfully soft. I could hear your gentle moans, delicate and soothing. He recounted every detail vividly. Celine¡¯s cheeks were ame, her blush creeping all the way to her earlobes. She instinctively covered his mouth, her innocent gazeced with a hint of coquettishness. ¡°Stop it!¡± Adam removed her hand and pressed it against the wall. He bent down slightly to align his tall frame with her height and asked, ¡°Did you enjoy that night? Celine tried to break free and wished she could cover his mouth to stop him from speaking. Adam kissed her soft red lips, his eyes burning ¡°I really enjoyed the night.¡± He expressed that he thoroughly enjoyed it. There was no dislike involved. He truly enjoyed it. Celine¡¯s clear eyes shone as she looked around. Adam lowered his head and passionately kissed her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Celine¡¯s graceful form sank to the ground, but Adam¡¯s strong arms wrapped securely around her delicate waist. She felt herself surrendering to the Intensity of his passionate kiss. Adam unbuttoned her shirt and asked in a husky voice, ¡°Do you have any condoms?¡± Celine shook her head to indicate that she didn¡¯t have one. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Leo to bring some over,¡± he said, reaching for his phone to make the call. Celine quickly stopped him. While he thought it was fine to ask Leo to deliver condoms, she felt she could never face Leo again. ¡°No.¡± He kissed her neck and continued kissing down. ¡°What don¡¯t you want? His short hair poked her delicate jaw, causing pain and itching. She grabbed his hair and pulled, saying, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t.¡± She was still confused. She hadn¡¯t considered having sex with him again, and everything today felt chaotic. Adam kissed her. ¡°Give it to me, Celine,¡± That night, he had also called her name over and over again. Celine¡¯s cheels turned crimson as her small hands, which had been tugging at his hair, gradually rxed. She wealdy rested them on his strong shoulders and wrapped her arms around his neck. Adam reached out his hand, attempting to grasp the phone. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m in my safe period right now, I can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Her gentle voice trembled with emotion Adam kissed her again, covering her red lips. Late at night, footsteps echoed through the corridor of the women¡¯s dormitory as the students from next door returned from their date, ¡°Did you hear that noise?¡± ¡°When noise is that?¡± ¡°It appears to be the creaking sound of the bed,¡± ¡°I doubt that. You must have heard it wrong.
  1. ag. Come in quickly.¡± Everyone entered with beaming smiles.
On the pink heart¨Cpatterned bedsheet, Adam sported a crisp white shirt with just a single button fastened, exposing his defined abs. His narrow eyes glowed with a crimson ho Celine perched atop him, and he gently pinched her delicate waist with hisrge, bony hands. Heforted her in a raspy voice. ¡°Just rx. They¡¯ve already left!! Her smooth, long hair cascaded in disarray, tangling gently against her delicate skin, enhancing her vivid charm, Leaning against his shoulder, she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Adarn, there¡¯s Adam kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Celine¡¯s red lips felt numb from the kisses, with himpletely in control while she was left to obey. ¡°Celine, was that your first time that night? Have y you never been with a man before? Am I your first?¡± he inquired, his voice rough and breathless. S pazed at him with tears glistening in her eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured i yet? ¡°I want to hear it directly from w you She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the only one.¡± Adam similed as the answer clearly pleased Celine felt like a small sailboat being tossed by rough waves. As she enjoyed the moment, she suddenly heard him say in a hoarse voice, ¡°Me too.¡± What a By did he mean by that? Celine didn¡¯t have the luxury of the to ponder, and he didn¡¯t provide an answer. Al Tate Manor The Divorce Prescription Chapter 258 Carty lounged on the couch in the living room. She repeatedly tried to reach Adam. It waste at night, and she desperately wanted him to over beep frent coomtips She was initially confident because Adam used toe whenever she called. Celine couldn¡¯tpete with her. Yet, today, it untolded differently. She Larocosasly, but Adam never arrival. She was getting more anxious. Hence, she repeatedly dialed Adam¡¯s mumber, but all she encountered was a coll, mechanical voice saying, ¡°We¡¯re sorry. The number you have reached is currently unavable. Please try againter.¡± Adam ignored her calls. In a fit of rage, Cathy hurled her phone against the wall, her beautiful teatures contorted in fury ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Carly. You have a heart condition,¡± Lucy said tofort her. Carly shoved Low aside. ¡°How can not be? Nikki¡¯s so toolish. I genuinely believed we could turn things around with her pregnancy scheme, I initially. nned to set a trap and let Celine take the tall tor the child¡¯s death, destroving her, But Nikki ispletely useless! Now Adam is aware that Celine is the woman from that night. He must have gone after her, and now he¡¯s likely by her Carly was deeply atraid that Adam would uncover the truth about that night. Unfortunately, her fears were justified. He already knew. Throughout the years together, they had never had sex, making Celine his first woman. There was a saying that men never forgot their first, and that thought tried her Lucy was distressed as well. She never anticipated Nikki¡¯s abilities would be socking. Meanwhile, Adam was with Celine, marking the first time he hadn¡¯t been there to support Carly. This was a concerning sign. I¡¯m truly scared. Do you think Adam will discover the truth about what happened in the cave? Will he find out that I¡¯m not the girl and Celine is?¡± Lucy¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Shut up!¡± Carly was taken aback, Instantly covering her mouth in shock. Thankfully, she was in the privacy of her own home, where no one could hear her words. This secret would stay with her forever. say that again. 11 Adam hears you, it could ruin both you and the Tate family If Adam were to uncover the truth, the repercussions could be catastrophic. They needed to prevent him from discovering it Carty slumped on the couch, feeling disappointed ¡°Mom, we made a mistake by letting Celine marry him on my behalf and allowing her to be with Adam. ¡°Celine is just an ordinary woman from the countryside without education or a job. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Alvarez to be interested in her, but he gradually became attracted to her.¡± Initially, Lucy and Carly dismissed Celine, viewing her as no threat at all. However, fate had other ns. Celine approached Adam, and to their surprise, remained drawn to her. should we do now? We can¡¯t just wait here doing nothing¡± After contemting. Lucy dered, ¡°Carly, it¡¯s time for us to unleash our ultimate move. We must win over Mr. Alvarez and ensure he divorces Celine.¡± Lucy then leaned in and whispered to Lury Celine gradually opened her eyes the following morning, overwhelmed by a profound soreness coursing through her body. Now stie rested in a strong, warm embrace. Adam remained in slumber, cradling her in his arms. Celine lifted her bright eyes to gaze at his handsome face. Even in his sleep, he exuded an air of nobility Who could have imagined that this estressed man of Mercity would share such an absurd night with her in the women¡¯s dormitory, lying on her delicate pirak heart¨Cshaped bed start? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 259 Celine extended her hand, eager to caress Adam¡¯s handsome face. However, before her slender fingers could make contact, he seized her hand and slowly opened his sleepy eyes. He kissed her petite hand before looking up at her and asking, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± His voice was both enchanting and husky immediately after waking. He cast his striking gaze downward, looking at her with undeniable tenderness. Celine¡¯s face was a bit flushed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to get up.¡± Adam cradled her delicate form in his arms. ¡°Stay with me and sleep for a little while more. He definitely needed more rest, but Celine sat up and insisted, ¡°No. This is the women¡¯s dormitory. Everyone will wake up soon and find out that you¡¯re here. You need to leave now Adam gazed up, his striking eyebrows and captivating eyes glimmering with mischief as he teased, ¡°We slept togetherst night, yet you pushed me away this morning, Celine, why do you have to be so pragmatic?¡± She was rendered speechless. With a fierce re, she threw off the quilt and moved around him to get out of bed. However, as soon as she stood up, legs turned to jelly. ,her ¡°Ah!¡± she shouted. Just before she could hit the ground, a strong arm swooped in, wrapping around her slender waist and pulling her back up. Adam lifted her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± How could she possibly be alright? Celine tightened her fist and struck him fiercely in the chest. Celine had just awakened, her unadorned face flushed with a rosy glow. Among the vibrant hairpins still in her hair, only a yellow one was awkwardly positioned. She was ming him coquerishly. Adam chuckled softly as if he was pleased by her yful gesture. He had always been drawn to her fresh, innocent, and feminine charm. Laying her gently on the bed, he leaned over her with a smirk ¡°Feeling energetic? Let¡¯s do some morning exercises then.¡± He then lowered his head and kissed her. Celine avoided his so¨Ccalled morning exercises. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t¡± They w were frolicking on the bed. The atmosphere was thick with sweetness. It was undoubtedly the scent of love enveloping them. At that moment, Adam¡¯s hand slipped beneath her pillow, and his fingertips unexpectedly brushed against something solid. underneath your pillow?¡± e asked, ¡°What¡¯s that It was the emerald ne. It was the emerald ne he gave her in the cave that year. She replied, ¡°You gifted it to me.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Celine wanted to take out the emerald ne from under the pillow to show him. She had often wondered if he still remembered her, as it seemed he had forgotten Just as Celine reached for the emerald ne, a melodious phone ringtone unexpectedly sounded. Someone was calling him. Adam answered the phone to Lucy¡¯s panicked voice. ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvarez Carly has taken her own life by cutting her wrists.¡± Upon hearing the news, Celine paused abruptly as she was in the midst of retrieving the emerald ne. In that instant, the weight of his presence lifted from her, and she felt the immediate absence of his warmth. Adan rose from the bed, his striking features transforming into a mask of tension and sharpness. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 260 Adam quickly got dressed after hanging up the phone, Celine sat on the bed, cradling the emerald ne in her hand. However, noticing his anxiousness to get to the hospital, she quietly set it aside.. Despite experiencing a brief moment of joyst night, unresolved issues still lingered between them. Carly had consistently been the formidable obstacle keeping them apart Celine also got out of bed. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you.¡± Adam nced at her and nodded. ¡°Oluy.¡± The two arrived at the hospital and made their way to the VIP ward, where they found Carly. Shey on the bed, her venttor. Thick gauze wrapped around her right wrist was stained, with blood seeping through the fabric. bad her face p pale and lifeless, connected to a Upon spotting Adam, Lucy eagerly stepped forward and eximed, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Vet, Lucy froze as she spotted Celine standing behind Adam. Her expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why did you bring her here?¡± Celine stared coldly at Lucy, her biological mother. Lucy reprimanded Celine. ¡°How dare youe here? Carly was battling a severe heart conditionst night and was desperate for Mr. Alvarez¡¯s support. You were well aware of that, yet you continued to poster him. ¡°Carly has nowmitted suicide by cutting her wrists. Are you happy now? You drove her to this. Leave now! Then, she grasped a water ss and hurled it straight at Celine. Bang! The sound of a ss crashing against a head was heard. Celine felt no pain, as darkness enveloped her vision. A tall figure loomed over her, shielding her from view. When she looked up, she saw Adam standing protectively in front of her, blood trickling down his head from where the ss had struck him. She was stunned as she didn¡¯t expect Adam to protect her. Lucy was taken by surprise. She gasped in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you Adam¡¯s handsome visage remained impassive as he stood tall, shielding the delicate Celine behind him. His striking gaze met Lucy¡¯s as he dered, ¡°I the one who went for herst night. You can me me for that. Leave her out of this.¡± Lucy¡¯s fare drained of color when Adam stood up for C Celine. Celine hurriedly moved closer, pulling out a tissue to press against the wound on Adam¡¯s forehead. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gazing into Celine¡¯s gentle, anxious eyes, Adam shook his head and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m alright¡± Celine felt touched. She was used to Lucy¡¯s hurtful behavior. She didn¡¯t understand why be had to stand in front of her to shield her Just then, Carly woke up. Lucy eximed joyfully, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Carly is awake!¡± Adan quickly withdrew Celine¡¯s hand, which had been applying pressure to his bleeding wound, and approached the bedside. Carly appeared frail as she gently reached out her left hand toward Adam. ¡°Adam.¡± Adam held Carly¡¯s hand Lucy asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why didn¡¯t you show upst night? Do you have any idea how long Carly waited for you? She couldn¡¯t sleep at all entire night waiting for you. She spent the ¡°I was very worried about Carly because of her heart condition. In the morning, I brought soup for her and found her lying in a pool of blood. She had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists. ¡°The blood stained the carpet. She was rushed to the emergency room for stitches.¡± Carly¡¯s eyes were swollen and stained with tears of grievance and resentment. She asked weakly, ¡°Adam, why didn¡¯t you night? An Adam gazed at Carly, an overwhelming wave of guilt and self¨Creproach consumed him. The night before, he had been with Celine, leaving Carly alone. In her despie?r, she had taken her own life by cutting her wrists moment, Carly cast a sidelong nce at Celine and eximed, ¡°What is she doing here? Tell her to leave! Adam, I don¡¯t want to see her. Please, ask her to leave ¡® The Divorce Prescription Chapter 261 Carly arged Celine to leave Celine turned to look at Adarn, only to see him holding Carly¡¯s hand as he slowly lifted his head to meet her gaze. Their eyes met. Before he could speak, Celine averted her eyes. She nced at Carly, curled her lips into a faint smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She then turned and wallord away, but she didn¡¯t leave immediately. She stood outside the door and listened to the voices inside. Carly¡¯s usatory tone was filled with grievance. ¡°Adam, tell me, did you sleep with Celine?¡± Adam looked toward the door before his gaze fell on Carly¡¯s pale face. ¡°Carly, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, admitting it. She bit her lip and questioned, ¡°Adam, why? You said you two were over!¡± His expression was dark and unreadable. Yes, he had said that he and Celine were over, but he had failed to control himself. He had gone to see her. ¡°Adam, have you forgotten what I said? I told you not to touch Celine or share a room with her! Now that it¡¯s happened, I¡¯ll give you one chance. I¡¯ll forgive you, but you must choose between her and me. I want you to divorce hier immediately!¡± Celine heard every word outside the door. Carly was making him choose again. Carly wanted him to divorce her immediately. Would he choose her or Carly? Trembling slightly, Celine lowered her head and turned to walk away after a moment. Her shadow was stretched long and thin under the corridor lights. In the VIP ward, Adam frowned. ¡°Carly..¡± Carly said, ¡°Adam, is this choice so difficult for you? I know Celine i from love. is good at seducing men. She must have lured you into bed, but men can separate sex ¡°You only gave her your body to satisfy your physical needs. The one you love is me, isn¡¯t it? Adam, I have no reason to live if you don¡¯t want me anymore. I¡¯ll end it all right now!¡± Being emotionally unstable now, she sat up and started tearing the bandages on her right wrist. Blood began seeping through, and soon therge swath of pauze was soaked in bright red. Adam¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he tried to stop her. ¡°Carly, what are you doing? Stop it now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Let me die! I want you to lose me forever!¡± she shrieked as she shoved him away. In her struggle, she rolled off the bed and hit the floor with a thud. ¡°Carly!¡± Lucy shouted. Adem reached out and scooped Carly. into his arms. ¡°Carly, are you crazy?¡± Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Are you going to abandon me? Sir, you said you would never leave me. You said you would always stay by my side.¡± The veins on his forehead bulged at her words. He held her tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll never abandon you.¡± ¡°Then divorce Celine Sir, I want you to divorce Celine!¡± Pan fleshed in his argen. Lury chimed in, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you were only temporarily blinded by Celine Carly is the one you truly love. Ask your heart¨Cwho do you really love between Celine and Carly?¡± Images of Celine¡¯s delicate, petite face shed in Adam¡¯s mind, but he closed his eyes and pushed the images away. The one be loved had always been Carly. Carly was his girl. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Between the two women, he would choose Carly. So, after a long silence, he heard his own raspy voice saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll divorce Celine¡± Celine returned to the women¡¯s hostel, where she received a video call from Halley. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 262 Hailey¡¯s cheerful face appeared on the screen boy was itst night with Mr. Alvarez?¡± she asked while wiggling her eyebrows, her expression full of mischief. Celme smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Hailey, why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you and Mr. Alvarez. I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. Then, Halley added, ¡°Celine, this time Mr. Alvarez was so decisive in dealing with Nikki. I think he must like you. You two have slept with each other and be a real married couple. I really hope you both can live a good life together, peacefully and happily.¡± Celine didn¡¯t know how to respond. She imwrapped a piece of candy and popped it into her mouth. As the sweetness spread through her mouth, she said with a faint smile, ¡°I understand, Halley, Come back soon.¡± After ending the video call, Celine sat on her bed and took out the emerald ne hidden beneath her pillow. She traced the edges of the emerald with her delicate fingers. Just then, a soft, melodic ringtone interrupted her thoughts. A call wasing in. She picked up her phone and saw the caller¨Cit was Adam. Adam was calling her. She lowered her eyshes slightly before answering the call. His deep, He asked. ¡°Do you have time now?¡± She replied s softly, ¡°Yes¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you outside the school gate.¡± maic voice came throu through the receiver, reaching her ear. His car had already arrived and was parked just outside the school. He was waiting for her. ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up. Celine took something from the table, ced it in her bag, and left her dorm. When she got outside, the Rolls¨CRoyce Phanton was still parked in the same spot. She opened the passenger door and got in ¡°How is Carly?¡± she asked. Adam¡¯s long, slender fingers rested on the steering wheel. His features were refined and cold. ¡°Her emotions are still unstable, and with her h condition acting up recently, the situation isn¡¯t looking good.¡± heart She said nothing. He turned his head, his gaze falling on her delicate profile. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± The sentence repeated itself in her mind. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She curled her lips faintly. She would inevitably lose whenever Carly cried. Between her and Carly, he had chosen Carly without hesitation. She had already known his decision back at the hospital. Everything was within In truth, their marriage should have ended long ago, but it had been dragged out until now. Today, it was finally time to put an end to it. She nodded and replied softly with a single word. ¡°Okay.¡± Ada tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°You can ask for anything you want for the divorce settlement¡± ¡°No need,¡± she interrupted. ¡°What you¡¯ve already given me is enough. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± He took out a ck card embossed with gold and handed it to her. ¡°This is for you.¡± night andst night. Take it. It¡¯s what you deserve¡± il arge hand was gripping her heart tightly. The force was so strong it hurt, making each breath ache painfully. She had given him her body, No matter how passionate or unforgettable their racy might have seemed, it was just a transaction to him. It was something that could be settled Her clear, almond shaped eyes fixed un ¡°Adams, have you ever liked me? handsome face as s as she finally voiced the question she had been suppressing deep in her heart. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 263 Adam was caught off guard by Celine¡¯s question. Did he like her? There had been moments when he had glimpsed his unusual feelings for her. He had felt reluctant to let her go. He had been drawn to her. He had wanted to possess her. Yes, there had been a sliver of liking for her, but that sliver was insignificant in the face of Carly. Now that they were getting a divorce, he decided to cut clean the rtionship properly. He had to be ruthless and indifferent, He said, ¡°Celine, love Carly.¡± He said he loved Carly. The light in Celine¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed. She shouldn¡¯t have asked. That question had only humiliated her, leaving her utterly defeated. She epted her loss with grace. ¡°Then let¡¯s get divorced.¡± Adem paused briefly and said, ¡°Go get your ID cand.¡± Her lips curled faintly as she patted her bag. ¡°I brought it with me, Before leaving her room, she had taken her ID card along with her. She knew his Intention when she saw his call. He nced at her, then started the car and drove toward the city hall. Half an hourter, Adam and Celine were sitting inside the court. The staff processing their divorce tried to persuade them. ¡°A great marriage is not when the perfect couple¡®es together. It is when an imperfect couple learns to enjoy their differences. Do you need some more time to think it over?¡± Adam¡¯s face remained emotionless as he replied, ¡°We¡¯ve made our decision.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± said the staff. ¡°Please sign here to finalize your divorce.¡± Celine didn¡¯t move. She watched as Adam picked up the pen and, with swift strokes, signed his name. His signature was bold and forceful, without a trace of hesitation. Then, he put down the pen down. Her pale eyes suddenly reddened. She quietly picked up the pen and signed her own name. The staff checked Celine¡¯s data on theputer and asked, ¡°Youngdy, is it just you listed here?¡± She had no family members. It had always been just her. She had always been alone, without a family, She nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. The staff stamped the documents and handed the divorce certificates to Adam and Celine before announcing, ¡°The two of this moment on, you two are no longer husband and wife.¡± Celine took her certificate and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± As they walked out of the city hall, Adamn asked, ¡°Are you going back to Yorhine University? I can give you a ride.¡® She declined. ¡°No thanks, Mr. Alvarez. I¡¯ll go back on my own. You should return to the hospital and stay with Carly.¡± you are now divorced. From With that, she turned and walked away, wandering the streets alone. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking or how far she had gone. Her eyes were hot and damp, burning with unshed tears, and soon, heavy droplets spilled uncontrobly down her face. The moment she turned away, tears had already filled her eyes. She had always been alone, without family until he appeared. In that cave, he had said he would take her away. He had said he wanted her, and she believed him. In the years he doted on Carly, she had grown up alone. She had traveled far, only toe back to him. Growing up without a family, she had hoped to tele his name and build a home with him. During his three years as a vegetative patient, she had held on to the purest hopes of a young girl, fulfilling the role of his wife. She thought that as long as she worked hard, it would be enough. But in the end, that home still fell apart. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 264 No matter how hard Celine med, it seemed like this road had no end. She grew tired of walking and stopped. Strength was draining from her body, and nense pain forced her to crouch down slowly She wrapped her slender arms around her knees and buried her tears¨Csoaked face deep into them. Her delicate shoulders began to tremble. At that she cried uncontrobly. hati to lose Adern. It hurt so moch She couldn¡¯t even exin what was so good about him. He wasn¡¯t kind to her at all, but wouldn¡¯t everyone fall for one or two jerks in their lifetime? She In her band, she clutched the emerald ne he had given to her tightly. She knew she had already lost him. She had lost the person she loved. At that moment, a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulled up by the roadside. Adam, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, watched Celine through the gleaming windshield. up on the street, sobbing uncontrobly. Atain blood¨Cred hoe crept into his deep ck eyes as his fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly. It felt as if something had stung his heart. It was not a sharp pain, but a dull, pervasive ache that spread everywhere. the sound of a : elodic ringtone broke the silence. A call came in. It was Carly. Her cheerful voice came through, asking ¡°Adam, did you and Celine get a divorce already?¡± He looked at Celine from afar and answered hoarsely, ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s wonderful Hurry back to the hospital. I want to see your divorce certificate with my own eyes!¡± Then, she hung up, satisfied. ap gaze dimmed, and the blood¨Cred tint in his eyes faded, reced by the usual cold indifference. He and Celine were divorced now. It was over. From now on, they would be strangers. The person be loved was Carly. He needed to treat her well. aping on the gas pedal, he sped away in his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom and headed back to the hospital. Celine returned to her hostel. Just as she opened the door, she heard little bangs around her, and two bursts of colorful ribbons sprayed onto her. ne, con ¨C walked in, the smiles on Hailey and Robin¡¯s faces froze as they noticed their friend¡¯s unusual expression. Celine¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost, and her eyes were swollen and red from crying ¡°Celine, your hands are so cold! What happened? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± eline took out the divorce certificate in her hand and replied, ¡°Nothing Adam and I went to get our divorce.¡± hat? Holey and Robin jumped up in shock happened between you and Mr. Alvarez? Why did you two suddenly get a divorce¡­ Hey, C Celine! Before they could finish, Celine¡¯s vision went dark, and she fainted. That night, she fell into a daze and developed a high fever, which spiked to 107 degrees. Her body alternated between feeling burning hot and freezing colil. edivorce, she fell gravely ill. Carly remained in the hospital. After a week, the wound on her wrist had almost healed. Adams and Locy stayed by her side and took meticulous care of ber, so she overed quickly. are you getting discharged?¡± That day, Tray arrived with a basket of fruit to visit Carly ¡°Carly, when are yo Cerly¡¯splexion had regained a healthy flush the answered, ¡°I can be discharged tomorrow.¡± Adam Iemaded her a Traslly peeled apple. For the past week, Leg had been bringing Illes to the ward, and Adam worked from there. He had never left her Corly look a lite of the apple, her faceliug with happiness and sweetness. Tracy looked at Adam and asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Irand that you¡¯ve already divorced Colline. Is that true?¡± Carly immediately answered with joy, ¡°Yes. Adam has divorced her. She¡¯s no longer Mrs. Alvarez¡± The fortunes of Hayden and Wayne¡¯s fantiles were tied together, su ry rose and fell Besides, Trary load always looked down on Celle, so she nationally felt happy for Carly. Tracy suddenly remembered something andughed out loud. ¡°Theard that after the divorce, Cellur fell seriously ill and hasn¡¯t attended sses for a work.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 265 After the divorce, Adam and Celine had not been in contact. This was the first time he had heard any news about her. She had fallen seriously ill. Carly immediately curled her lips into a smile. There was a mix of pride, sympathy, and ridicule in her eyes when she said, ¡°I never thought she would be so deeply in love with you, Adam.¡± Tracy sneered as well. ¡°With her circumstances, she¡¯ll never find another man like Mr. Alvarez. Thinking about it, that really is pitiful,¡± Carly tilted her head and looked at Adam with a yful doubt. She teased, ¡°Adam, Celine is sick As her ex¨Chusband, shouldn¡¯t you give her a call tofort her? Adam¡¯s expression remained indifferent, his handsome and dignified features calm. He looked at Carly and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call her now.¡± Then, he reached for his phone as it to make the call Her expression changed immediately, and she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± He curled his thin lips into a smirk and remarked, ¡°You literally just asked me to.¡± He had only been teasing her. He had no intention of calling Celine at all Contented, Carly pouted her red lips in a yful buff at him. Tracy chimed in, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand the two of you. Should I leave now and stop being the third wheel?¡± Adam stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two some space.¡± Then, he turned and walked out. ¡°Carly, you and Mr. Alvarez are so inseparable now, but poor Celine is miserable.¡± Carly leaned back against the headboard, feelingpletely satisfied. She thought her act of slitting her wrist this time had been totally worth it. ¡°Celine noods to take a good look at herself. She¡¯s a woman from the countryside with no education or job actually, and she thought she couldpete with me for Adam? I¡¯ve only sent her back to where she belongs.¡± ¡°Carly, keep it up, Get Mr. Alvarez to marry you soon. Grandma is still hoping we could hold weddings for both families at the same time.¡± Getting Adam to divorce Celine was only the first step. Next, Carly had to ensure he married her. Even without Tracy¡¯s reminder, she knew exactly what she needed to do. ¡°Tracy, didn¡¯t Dr. C show up today? At the mention of Dr. C, Tracy¡¯s face flushed with excitement ¡°Dr. C couldn¡¯t make it to a major surgery today, but I have great news! A while ago, our families pooled together one billion dors. Grandma even mortgaged Tate Manor. ¡°Now, the money has doubled. Our family fortune has skyrocketed! Carly¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t you trust Dr. C?¡± ¡°I trust him. Of course, I do. How could Dr. Cever deceive us?¡± She was overjoyed. It seemed that without Celine, the bad omen of the family, the Tate family¡¯s fortunes were increasing ¡°Tracy, how are things going between you. Land Dr. C2¡± Tracy immediately extended her hand, revealing a diamond ring on her ring finger. The massive diamond sparkled brightly, dazzling anyone who looked She undled sweetly and said, ¡°Dr. Chad already proposed to me, and I said yes.¡± Seeing the diamond on Tracy¡¯s hand made Carly¡¯s heart flutter. However, she didn¡¯t feel envious in the slightest because she knew Adam would give her Leven bigger diamond. He was not the type of man to let her envy any other woman ¡°Carly, we¡¯re all just waiting for the good news about you and Mr. Alvarez now. When the timees, our family hosting two weddings together will surely be the talk of the mutine Mercity.¡± Carly added confidently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That day is No, I mean Ms. Tate, she¡­¡± Before he could finish, Adam interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. You don¡¯t need to report port to me about her anymore.¡± Leo froze for a moment before responding respectfully. ¡°Understood.¡± He then turned and left. Just then, Carly emerged. She had overheard the conversation. A faint smile yed on her lips. She knew Adam had always been decisive. Once he divorced Celine, he would sever all ties with her. Now, his heart and eyes were ere only for Catly. She was his true love. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him from behind. He didn¡¯t need to look back to know she was there. His gaze shifted from the window to the two delicate, fair hands encircling his waist. Her right wrist had mostly healed, but a scar remained, marring its beauty. She was a dancer who cherished her appearance above all else. He held her right wrist gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the best doctors abroad. They¡¯ll help you remove this scar.¡± She curved her lips and replied, ¡°No, I want to keep it.¡± He turned to face her, asking, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a mark of my love for you. I want this scar to remind you remind you, always, that you must love me.¡± She was clever. She wanted this scar to weigh on his conscience forever, a reminder of the night he spent with Celine when it was inflicted. Adam looked at her for a moment, then pulled her into his arms, his hand resting lightly on her shoulder. In a low voice, he said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She nodded happily. ¡°Adam, when will we get married?¡± She was eager to be his wife. He held her close and exined, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t know about my divorce with Celine yet. Her health is fragile, and I can¡¯t risk upsetting her. So, we can¡¯t get married for now.¡± Carly cursed Mary. If it weren¡¯t for the olddy, she would¡¯ve be Adam¡¯s wife long ago. On the surface, Carly didn¡¯t act willfully. Instead, she leaned on Adam like a delicate bird and softly said, ¡°I can¡¯t just do nothing and wait. I want to work hard for us. How about you introduce me to the Lamberts? I want to earn their recognition and support.¡± Adam¡¯s mother was a daughter of the Lambert family, a prestigious lineage with a century¨Cold heritage and deep roots in Capitol. Carly had long been eager to connect with them. As long as she secured the Lamberts¡® recognition and backing, even Mary would have no choice but to agree to their marriage. ¡°Allie is the youngest in the Lambert family, isn¡¯t she? I heard she¡¯s the family¡¯s favorite. Adam, introduce her to me first. I¡¯ll definitely be best friends with her,¡± Carly said coyly. Bing best friends with Allie? Adam looked at Carly, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Adam, thank you!¡± She happily nestled into his arms, a smug smile tugging at her lips.. ¡°Celine, what else do you have topete with me now?¡± she thought. At that moment, a melodious ringtone broke the quiet. It was a phone call from Samuel from Hard University. Adam answered it immediately. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium will be held at Mercity¡¯s Centennial Stadium in a few days. Tops minds from around the world will be attending We¡¯d like you and Miss Genius C to represent Haffard University and deliver the keynote speech together.¡± Holding his phone, Adam thought, ¡°Am I about to coborate with Miss Genius Cagain?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 267 In a deep and mellow voice, Adam asked, ¡°Mr. Peyton, will Miss Genius Cattend the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium?¡± What? The words ¡°Miss Genius C¡± struck a sensitive chord in Carly¡¯s heart. Her ears perked up instantly. Was the mysterious, aloof genius going to make an appearance? Samuel replied, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, she had been in Mercity all along. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve never met despite being in the same city. But now, she¡¯ll be attending the symposium, and you¡¯ll finally get to meet her. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡¯d appreciate it if you could spare some time to attend that day.¡± Adam nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± The call ended, leaving Carly in shock. ¡°Adam, Miss Genius C has been in Mercity this whole time? Who is she?¡± The social circles in Mercity weren¡¯t thatrge, yet she had never heard of this person. She couldn¡¯t ignore the presence of this so¨Ccalled genius. Even Adam didn¡¯t know who she was. He had never heard anything about her either. He raised his strikingly sharp eyebrows at the thought of her mysterious and alool nature. To be honest, he was quite curious too. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when the time her and eximed, ¡°Celine, you scared us to death¡± Celine opened the window, letting the bright, warm sunlight spill over her fragile frame, gliding her in a golden glow. She took a deep breath of the fresh air outside and yfully blinked ¡°Hailey, Robin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m all fine now.¡± She had healed on her own. The light in her eyes had returned. Though the process of breaking herself apart and piecing herself back together had been excruciating, she hade through it. She had epted the painful truth that Adam no longer loved her or wanted her. Gritting her teeth, she had carved him out of her heart. She had no regrets. She had loved with all her heart. She had been like a moth drawn to the me. And because of that, she had no regrets. Hailey and Robin beamed with delight. ¡°Celine, I knew you wouldn¡¯t lose yourself over a man. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re single now! From now on, you can have your pick of all the handsome guys in the world. To hell with Adam Alvarez!¡± Celine wrapped one arm around Hailey and the other around Robin. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all in the past now. To hell with Adam Alvarez!¡± With that, the three of them burst intoughter. Celine soon returned to her sses. Today¡¯s lecture was with James. As he spoke at the podium, she felt drowsy and rested her head on the desk, falling asleep again. Seeing her napping during his lecture, James shook his head repeatedly and thought, ¡°Celine really didn¡¯t deserve Adam.¡± What james didn¡¯t know at the time was that his opinion was about to undergo a with her clear, bright eyes fixed on him, she raised her hand and gestured for him toe over, James froze for a moment. What was wrong with her? He walked over. She looked at him and said, ¡°You just made a mistake.¡± What? He stillened. He was a revered figure in the medical field and known to some as a living legend. No one had ever dared to im he was wrong- beast of all Celine. Confidently, he retorted, ¡°Impossible.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 268 Celine sat upright in her chair and said, ¡°Go back and check the ¡®Sacred Herbal Codex¡®, Volume Ten, page 4008. You made a mistake just now.¡± She spoke earnestly, her tone full of weight. ¡°We, as medical practitioners, must be meticulous. A small error could lead to catastrophic consequences,¡± At that moment, James stood towering over her, his height giving him a clear advantage. But her slender, graceful back was perfectly straight, and her intelligent, clear eyes met his with the authority of a lecturer addressing a student. He was stunned. Was she lecturing him? Did she think she was the lecturer? His lecturer could only be Dr. C! He felt as though the world had gone mad. He wanted to reprimand her, but she spoke first ¡°That¡¯s enough, James. You can go now.¡± He was bbergasted. She had called him by his full name again. This audacity rendered him speechless. Without another word, he turned and left. Back in the principal¡¯s office, James fused. This was absurd. There was no way he could have been wrong He immediately pulled out the ¡°Sacred Herbal Codex¡°, and it didn¡¯t take him long to find the content on Volume Ten, page 4008. Celine had remembered it all perfectly. As he read further, he drew a sharp breath. She was right. He had made a mistake! Good heavens! Just then, Bailey walked in and asked, ¡°Mr. Lambert, what¡¯s the matter?¡± James stared at Bailey, dazed. ¡°There¡¯s a student of mine who would always sleep through my lectures, but the moment she opened her eyes, she pointed out my mistake. What do you make of that?¡± he asked. Bailey beamed and answered, ¡°Mr. Lambert, that student must be a genius!¡± A genius? Celine, a genius? James was even more astonished now. ss ended, and Celine¡¯s phone rang. The call was from Samuel of Hattard University. She answered, and Samuel immediately told her about the uing Pinnacle of Academic Symposium, where she and Adam were invited to deliver the keynote speech. ¡°Celine, you¡¯ve been in Mercity all this time. How is it that Mr. Alvarez doesn¡¯t know who you are?¡± he asked curiously. She adjusted her grip on the phone and smirked. ¡°Mr. Peyton, I know him, but he doesn¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°Well, this symposium is the perfect opportunity for you two to properly meet. It¡¯s time Mr. Alvarez found out who you are. She and Adam were divorced now, with no connection left between them. They would be strangers passing each other on the road. Perhaps it was fitting for them to meet again, with her in apletely new light. So, she nodded and said, ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± That evening, in the luxurious booth of Club 1996, Benjamin asked with uncontainable excitement, ¡°Adam, is it true? Is Miss Genius C finally going to ike an appearance?¡± Dressed in a ck shirt and ck cks, Adam sat in the main seat, exuding a cold,posed aura. Carly was seated beside him, with Melody also present. Watching Benjamin¡¯s barely restrained enthusiasm, Carly¡¯s mood soured. She knew he was quite interested in this ¡°Miss Genius C and even wanted to pursue her The othersughed. One of them teased, ¡°Ben, are you really smitten with Miss Genlus C ¡°Looks like Ben, who¡¯s charmed countless women, has finally found someone who can keep him in check,¡± another added. As the conversation revolved around this ¡°Miss Genius C¡°, Carly masked her displeasure with a smile and chimed in, saying, ¡°Benjamin, this sounds like falling in love with an online persona. How do you even know what Miss Genius C looks like? ¡°I¡¯ve heard that these schrly prodigles from prestigious familles aren¡¯t much to look at. Because they¡¯re average, no one dates them, so they just focus on their studies.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 269 Melody immediately said, ¡°Ben, Carly is right. Miss Genius C might be overweight and ugly. Once you see her, all your illusions will shatter.¡± Carly and Melody started mocking the mysterious genius, steering the conversation in another direction. Benjamin, however, was unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of beautiful women, and it¡¯s boring. Even if Miss Genius Cisn¡¯t much to look at, I still like her. Marrying her might even improve my family¡¯s gics.¡± Carly and Melody didn¡¯t know how to respond. It was clear that Benjamin¡¯s mind waspletely set on this genius. Nothing could change his mind. One of his friends asked, ¡°Ben, have you ever found out if Miss Genius C is single?¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t even know who she was. A while ago, he¡¯d mentioned her in the group chat and asked if she had a boyfriend. She replied with only one word¨CScramI. Unbothered, he pulled out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her a WhatsApp message right now.¡± His friends buzzed with excitement. ¡°Do it! Do it!¡± Benjamin entered the chat, mentioned her, and typed, ¡°Miss Genius C, let me introduce you to a boyfriend. He¡¯s handsome, charming, and absolutely dashing. He really likes you too.¡± He sent a lengthy message, but after waiting a while, there was still no reply from her. His friends burst intoughter. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who doesn¡¯t reply to Ben¡¯s messages? All the women before her would reply in seconds!¡± Benjamin scolded, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? She probably hasn¡¯t checked her phone.¡± Just then, Samuel sent a file to the group chat and mentioned both Adam and Miss Genius C. He wrote, ¡°Here are the documents and material for the symposium. Kindly review them when you have time. Thanks.¡± Adam loungedzily on the sofa, remaining silent the entire time. The ruckus on Benjamin¡¯s side seemed to have nothing to do with him. He bed his phone and saw the message from Samuel. He replied, ¡°Okay¡± Almost simultaneously, Miss Genius C responded with a single word too. She too wrote, ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. He felt like he¡¯d just been pped in the face. His friendughed and teased him. ¡°Ben, what did you say just now? She hasn¡¯t checked her phone? Well, here¡¯s your p in the face. She just doesn¡¯t want to reply to you!¡± Benjamin stared at his phone and immediately mentioned Miss Genius C in a new message. He wrote, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you replying to me?¡± At that moment, Celine and Halley arrived at the entrance of Club 1996. Celine nced at her phone and saw Benjamin mentioning her again, She thought, ¡°What¡¯s this little troublemaker up to now?¡± She typed, ¡°I replied.¡± When Benjamin saw i saw her m message, he froze. She said she had replied to him The entire luxurious booth erupted into Miss Genius C was proving to be the hardest to deal with. Instead of discouraging him, it only fueled hispetitive spirit. He kicked his friend sitting next to him and said, ¡°Stopughing. One day, I¡¯ll win her heart.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 270 ¡°Who exactly is this Miss Genius C? We¡¯ve never heard of anyone like this in Mercity.¡± ¡°Mr. Alvarez and Miss Genius C will appear together at the uing Pinnacle of Academic Symposium. We¡¯re all looking forward to it!¡± Carly sat on the sofa, her mood worsening by the second. Usually, she and Adam were the golden couple recognized by everyone in their social circle. But now, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention was on Adam and Miss Genius C¡¯s first public appearance together. The anticipation for this event had already stolen her spotlight Carly¡¯s heart was filled with envy and hatred. She was overwhelmingly jealous of this mysterious genius. Just then, Melody suddenly eximed, ¡°Look! Celine is here!¡± Adam, who had been holding a ss of wine, had been disinterested in everything that evening, his mood notably low. But upon hearing those words, his sharp, handsome eyes lifted, and he looked up He saw Celine Tonight, she was wearing a sleeveless ck mini¨Cdress that perfectly hugged her slender waist. The red skirt made her long, straight legs appear even more strikingly fair. The moment she walked in, she instantly drew numerous pazes. Her silky, jet¨Cck hair flowed softly down her back, and draped over her delicate arms was a cardigan From his angle, he could only see her profile. Her face seemed smaller now, her skin radiant and fair, exuding an ethereal, cold beauty. This kind of aura was unparalleled in all of Mercity. Carly also noticed Celine, and her eyes lit up. She had always considered Miss Genius Cher rival, secretlypeting with her and harboring jealousy. But Celine, who came from the countryside, had never been worth her attention. Seeing her now, Carly felt a deep sense of superiority. She smirked andmented, ¡°I heard Celine was seriously ill a few days ago. Seems like she¡¯s recovered now, Melody sneered dismissively. ¡°Adam had been wanting to divorce her for ages. Dragging it out for so long was already a favor to her, and she still had the nerve to fall sick?¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze lingered on Celine. He had never liked her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all sorted now. Adam has divorced her. Adam, when do we get to attend your wedding with Carly?¡± The others began to cheer. ¡°From now on, she¡¯s no longer Ms. Tate, but Mrs. Alvarez,¡± Carly beamed with pride, her smile full of satisfaction. Adam nced at Celine before withdrawing his gaze indifferently. He tilted his head back and drained the red wine in his ss. Celine and Hailey hade to the bar to unwind. The two sipped on cocktails before Celine excused herself to go to the restroom. In the corridor, a figure blocked her path. Celine looked up to see Carly. Carly curved her lips into a bright smile and said, ¡°Celine, I heard you fell seriously ill after your divorce from Adam. Are you feeling better now Celine¡¯s gaze was icy. She replied, ¡°Carly, our rtionship isn¡¯t close enough for small talk. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Carly held up a handbag and boasted, ¡°This bag is a limited edition. Adam apanied me to buy it,¡± Celine¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°And?¡° ¡°This bag wasn¡¯t purchased for me. It¡¯s meant to be a gift for the youngest daughter of the Lambert family, Allie.¡± Celine said nothing. She was aware that the Lambert family was Adam¡¯s maternal family, though he had never taken her to meet them. She waited silently for Carly to continue Carly stared at her, unwilling to miss any subtle change in her expression She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that Mrs. Alvarez Senior likes you, but Adam is worlding to introduce me to Allie and the Lamberts. He wants me to meet them. Celine, Adam and I are nning to get married.¡± So Carly and Adam we were nning to get married. Right then, a tall, handsome figure appeared in their line of sight. It was Adam Carly immediately walked over and sweetly took ahold of his arm ¡°Adan, I just told Celine the news of our uing wedding, ¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 271 Oupter 271 Celine looked at Adam. He gave her a cold look before shifting her gaze to Carly and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He had just agreed to what Carly said in front of Celine. Carly curved her lips into a sweet and triumphant smile. She knew that Celine¡¯s heart was likely filled with envy and hatred at this moment.. She had to be struggling inside. How could a country bumpkin ever try to challenge her? What a joke. ¡°Alright,¡± she said before looping her arm around Adam¡¯s and turning to leave. But soon, a clear and elegant voice called out from behind. ¡°Adam¡± Celine was calling Adam. He stopped in his tracks and turned around. Carly smiled smugly and said provocatively, ¡°Celine, you¡¯re already divorced. Are you still hung up on Adam and trying to win him back?¡± Celine stood straight in the corridor, her slender figure poised and unyielding. She ignored Carly. Her clear, translucent eyes rested on his dignified, handsome face, She said, ¡°Adam, I loved you.¡± He stared at her while she continued with her clear and captivating voice, ¡°I never thought loving someone with all ashamed of my heart was s something to be ¡°That love doesn¡¯t give anyone the right to humiliate me. I once loved you sincerely, but now, I don¡¯t love you anymore. She no longer loved him? Adam¡¯s tall and upright figure stiffened slightly. Celine took a few steps toward the pair and added, ¡°What are we now? We¡¯re divorced. Strictly speaking, we¡¯re exes. A proper ex should act like they don¡¯t know each other, even if they meet on the street. They should be dead to each other. ¡°So, please, keep your current girlfriend in check. Don¡¯t bring her around to haunt me like a ghost. I¡¯m just your ex¨Cwife, not your mother. ¡°Whether you two get married or have as many kids as you want, it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m not interested in hearing about it.¡± Carly¡¯s face paled. She hade here to show off: She wanted to see Celine hurt and broken, but she was none of that Celine approached the situation with a calm and front of them and slowly curled her lips into a faint smile. Her cold gazended directly on Carly¡¯s face as she said, ¡°And what exactly do you have to show off in front of me? The title of ¡®Mrs. Alvarez¡® is something that I got bored with, and Adam is a man I¡¯ve already slept with. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so smug about picking up my leftovers.¡± Carly was rendered speechless. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her chest hurt from sheer anger. How could Celine be so sharp¨Ctongued suddenly? With her message delivered, Celine turned and started to leave. Before she got far, someone appeared. It was Benjamin. He strode over and said, ¡°Celine, Adam already divorced you. Why are you still talking to him? How can you be so shameless-¡± ¡°And you, Benjamin Goodwind!¡± Celine cut him off mid¨Csentence. ¡°You¡¯d better lower your voice when speaking to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell everyone how you dropped from a pro to a beginner after losing to me in the game and turn you into aughingstock!¡± He froze, immediately reacting as if his tail had been stepped on. He jumped in fury and shouted, ¡°Celine, you venomous woman!¡± She gave him a once¨Cover and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s worse. If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll drop you from beginner to nothing!¡± What? Benjamin almost choked from sheer frustration Without sparing the lots another nce, Celine walked off with ir, her steps confident and unbothered. Benjamin was on the verge of exploding. He boomed, ¡°Adan, look at her!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 272 Carly was also furious. ¡°Adam, look at her!¡± They had alle to mock Celine, but instead, shepletely turned the tables and humiliated them. How outrageous! Adam watched her slender figure disappear into the distance with an unreadable expression. After a moment, he pressed his lips thin lips together and said,¡± Enough. Stop making a scene.¡± Carly fell silent, forcing herself to suppress the anger she felt toward Celine. ¡°Adam, you said you¡¯d introduce me to Allie tonight. Where is she?¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten her main objective. She needed to push forward her n to marry Adam as soon as possible. Adam had seen Hailey earlier. He softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Allie.¡± She quickly handed him the limited¨Cedition handbag she was carrying, ¡°Adam, give this to Allie. She¡¯ll love it.¡± Noticing that Celine was taking too long in the restroom, Hailey felt uneasy. She got up to look for her. Just then, Adam called out to her. ¡°Allle.¡± However, she ignored himpletely and turned to walk away, but he stepped in her path. ¡°Allie, you¡¯re getting more and more impolite. You¡¯re ignoring me now?¡± ctually Allie, Carly and Melody hadn¡¯t been able to figure out Hailey was actually Hailey was James¡® daughter, but she took her mother¡¯sst name. That was why Carly despite their investigations. Being the youngest child born to James in hister years, and with a birthmark on her face since birth, Hailey was doted on by the entire Lambert family and even by Adam She red at him with displeasure and said, ¡°Adam, how could you treat Celine like that? Do you know how badly she fell ill after the divorce? She had a fever of 107 degrees for seven full days. Even when she was unconscious, she was crying- His sharp eyes flickered, and he interrupted, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t say another word!¡± She froze. Expressionless, he said with a low and maic voice, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about her anymore.¡± She looked at him in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so heartless. He handed her the limited¨Cedition handbag he was holding. She caught the bag and frowned, asking ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Carly to you.¡± What? Hailey immediately tossed the bag back to Adam. ¡°Take it away! I don¡¯t want anything from a mistress!¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°Allis, don¡¯t be so unreasonable. Carly genuinely wants to be your friend. For someone as proud as her, she¡¯s already tried very hard to win you over. You should at least try to befriend her.¡± Befriend Carly? ¡°She¡¯s the one trying to please me. I never asked for it. I¡¯m not going to be friends with someone like her!¡± He pressed his lips together and replied, ¡°Allie, I¡¯m nning to marry Carly. She¡¯ll be family in the future.¡± Hailey¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re marrying Carly right after divorcing Celine?¡± Carly was his chosen woman. Marrying her had always been part of the n, but he got into an ident and becameatose. Celine had entered his life during that time. She was merely a brief interlude. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to marry Carly.¡± Hailey was speechless. After a moment, she relented. ¡°Give me ne the has bag # He handed the bag back to her, and she sighed. Her tone was resigned as she said, ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re dead set on marrying her, then she¡¯ll be family. I¡¯m willing to befriend her.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Adam¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°I really like this bag. To show my gratitude, I¡¯ll invite Carly to my house tomorrow,¡± said Hailey. She decided to invite Carly to the Lambert residence the next day. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After he left, Celine returned shortly. ¡°Hailey, have you been waiting long?¡± Hailey smiled and grabbed Celine¡¯s hand. ¡°I was just about toe find you.¡± ¡°Hailey, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s head out to have supper.¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯ll be my treat.¡± Celine immediately stopped Hailey and pulled a gold¨Cembossed ck card from her bag. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me on it. Tonight, it¡¯s on me. This card was part of my divorce settlement from Adam. From now on, I¡¯ll be swiping his card and letting him pay the bills.¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Celine, that¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve ever heard! It¡¯spensation from Adarn. If you don¡¯t spend it, it¡¯ll just end up being used by Carly.¡± Celine looked at the ck card in her hand and asked, ¡°How much do you think I can charge on this card?¡± Hailey thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Tomorrow, let¡¯s swipe it for a vi!¡± Celine looked at her and yfully blinked ¡°You¡¯re underestimating him. Tomorrow, let¡¯s swipe it for an aircraft carrier!¡± Adam conveyed Hailey¡¯s invitation to Carly, who, along with Melody, was overjoyed Melody excitedly eximed, ¡°Carly, this is amazing! Allie loves the bag you gave her and agreed to be your friend. She even invited you to visit the Lambert residence tomorrow!¡± Carly hadn¡¯t expected things to go so smoothly. She had sessfully won over Allie, the cherished little darling of the Lamberts It seemed that earning the Lamberts¡® recognition and support was just around theer, Carly was thoroughly satisfied. All the effort she and Adam had put into Allie had been worth it. Adam was away with Benjamin, leaving Melody with Carly. ¡°Melody,e with me to the Lambert residence tomorrow.¡± ¡°Can 1, Carly?¡± Melody wasn¡¯t a direct descendant of the Alvarez family, but rather a distant branch. As a result, she had never been able to interact with the Lamberts directly. ¡°You course you can! By By then, you, me, and Allie will be the best of friends, hanging out together all the time,¡± said Carly with a satisfied smile. Melody beamed with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s lovely!¡± While the two were happily chatting, they spotted Celine and Halley leaving together after settling their bill. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ugly Hailey? And Celine is hanging out with her? Carly remarked with disdain. Melody sneered in agreement. ¡°Carly, Celine is nothing like you. You¡¯re capable of bing good friends with Allie, the Lambert family¡¯s little darling. But Celine? She¡¯s only worthy of hanging out with someone like Ugly Halley.¡± Carly covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°They do make a fitting pair.¡± At that moment, Melody recalled something ¡°Carly, since you and Adam are nning to get married, you should make sure he gives you his secondary card¡± Adam¡¯s secondary card? ¡°Adam¡¯s ¡®s secondary card is linked to his primary one. Once you have it, all of Alvarez Group¡¯s assets will be at your disposal!¡± Carly¡¯s heart leaped with joy. She hadn¡¯t known such a card existed, but now that she did, she wanted it, though Adam had never mentioned it to her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask for it directly, I want to wait for him to hand it over to ine voluntarily,¡± she dered with a haughty tor ,¡± said Melody. ¡°Everyone says a man¡¯s heart is where his money is. Since he loves you so much, he¡¯ll definitely give you the secondary card on his own,¡± sa ¡°Melody, your ttery is unmatched.¡± After saying goodbye to Benjamin and Melody, Adam and Carly left the bar. Carly, I¡¯ll get the driver to take you home.¡± She tilted her delicate face up to him, her expression coy. ¡°Adam, I don¡¯t want to go home tonight. I want to spend the night at your ce.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 274 Carly reflected on her actions. She realized she had been too reserved. She shouldn¡¯t have waited until marriage to let Adam touch her. He was a straight man, full of youthful vigor, and naturally, he would have desires. If those needs weren¡¯t met, he¡¯d inevitably be tempted by other Women That was how Celine had taken advantage of the situation, slipping into his life and eventually his bed. Tonight, Carly had dropped subtle hints of her intentions by saying that she wanted to go to his vi. He looked at her radiant and delicate face and moved his thin lips. ¡°I have to work overtime tonight. I don¡¯t have time to apany you. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you home, okay? Be a good girl¡± She felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave then.¡± With that, she got into the car and left. Leo opened the rear door of the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom. Adam stepped in and settled into the backseat. The car sped down the road while Adam reviewed documents. Suddenly, a series of soft chimes rang. His phone had received several text messages. He unlocked his phone to see a series of notifications about transactions made with his exclusive ck card. ¡°Dear esteemed VVIP user, your card ending 8888 has been charged 120 dors at Club 1996 today.¡± ¡°Dear esteemed WIP user, your card ending 8888 has been charged 16 dors at Buns and Dogs Cart today.¡± ¡°Dear esteemed VVIP user, your card ending 8888 has been charged eight dors at Blissful Bakes today.¡± Celine and Hailey were out getting supper, and all her transactions were being recorded on Adam¡¯s phone. The spending was little, amounting to 16 dors, eight dors, six dors, and two dors for a pudding. Adam read the notifications, and a faint smile appeared. In his mind, her crisp voice rang out again. ¡°Adam, I don¡¯t love you anymore. She had said she no longer loved him. that. A woman like Celine would love and hate with all her heart. When she loved, it was as fierce as the zing sun. He had been loved by her like th But once she turned away, she would never look back. She truly didn¡¯t love him anymore. He set down his phone. Truthfully, he had never truly loved Celine, but for some reason, the moment he lost her, an inexplicable sense of emptiness enveloped his heart. In the women¡¯s hostel, Celine woke up to find that Hailey was gone. She found it odd. Where would Hailey have gone to? ¡°Hailey? Hailey?¡± Celine searched around but couldn¡¯t find any sign of her. Then, she noticed a small note on her desk. Written in Hailey¡¯s neat handwriting, it read, ¡± Celine, don¡¯t bother looking for me. I¡¯m heading home today,¡± She had gone home. In truth, Celine had no idea where Hailey¡¯s home was. Even after all this time together, Halley¡¯s family had nevere to visit, and she had never brought it up. Since she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Celine hadn¡¯t asked. Friendships, after all, required boundaries. With the right bnce, both parties could feelfortable and at ease. Celine carefully put away the note, Just then, her phone chined with a WhatsApp notification. It was from Perry. ¡°Celine, the medicinal herb you needed has arrived.¡± Her eyes lit up. The most important herb had finally arrived. Hailey¡¯s birthmark could now be treated. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 275 Chapter 275 When Halley returned to the Lambert residence, Linda came out early to greet her. ¡°McHaley, wee home!¡± When Hailey was born with a birthmark on her face, she wasbeled ¡°Ugly Hailey¡°. If it had been anyone else, they might have grown self¨Cconscious, but she remained cheerful and optimistic. Because of this, all the servants in the Lambert residence adored her. she hugged Linda happtly and said, ¡°Linda, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve invited two guests over today, and I want to make sure I give them a proper wee.¡± She emphasized the words ¡°proper wee¡± Linda beamed and asked, ¡°Are they your friends, Ms. Hailey? It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re making more friends.¡± At that moment, a houry car pulled into the driveway, and two women stepped out. It was Carly and Melody, the two invited guests Hailey was talking about Haley smirked. Speak of the devil. It was Carly and Melody¡¯s first time at the Lambert residence, so both of them had dressed up meticulously, hoping to leave a good impression on Allie. ¡°Meloch, what do you think Allie looks like?¡± I¡¯m not sure what she looks like, but I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll adore you, Carly Carly was brimming with joy, but the next second, her expression froze. She had spotted Hailey. Carly was stunned. ¡°Halley, why are you here?¡± Melodylooked equally bewildered ¡°Hailey, this is the Lambert residence. How could you possibly be allowed in here? Neither Carly nor Melody could have imagined encountering Hailey at the Lambert residence. Linda spoke immediately ¡°She is- Halley interrupted her, nurning to Carly and Melody. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Lambert residence. Guess how I happen to be here.¡± Carly looked puzzled ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re¡­¡± Haley pushed: ¡°Who do you think 1 am?¡°¡± Carly nced at Linda beside her and said, ¡°Is she your mother? Is your mother a maid here?¡± Linda¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°You!¡± Hailey stepped forward, shielding Linda from view, refusing to let her say another word Melody burst intoughter and teased, ¡°Hailey, we didn¡¯t know your mom was a maid here. Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?¡± Carly looked at Halley with disdain and said, ¡°Halley, it¡¯s not your fault you were born ugly, but it is your fault foring out and scaring people.¡± ¡°Halley, honestly, we feel sorry for you. Your morn¡¯s a maid, and you¡¯re just an ugly woman.¡°How about we organize a charity fundraiser to collect money so you can get that birthmark on your face fixed? You really look awful right now,¡± Melody added. ¡°No wonder you hang our with Celine. Besides her, who else would want to befriend Ugly Hailey?¡± Carly and Melody both began attacking Hailey with their meanments. Linda was trembling with anger. At first, she had thought these two were Lilley¡¯s friends, but now, it was clear they were nothing more than stray dogs that were barking wildly at Halley- If not for Halley stopping her, she would have already called the bodyguards. Hailey didn¡¯t seem angry at all. She asked, ¡°Why are you two here at the Lambert residence then?¡± Carly limitediately replied with pride, ¡°Have you heard of the Lambert family¡¯s youngest daughter, Allie? She invited us over today as her guests!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hailey eximed and pretended to be envious. ¡°Did Allie actually invite you two to the Lambert residence? Carly and Melody lifted their chins high, their faces filled with smugness. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you jealous now, Halley? ¡°Allie is the most beloved youngest daughter of the Lambert family. She¡¯s their precious little darling, and she invited us over to hang out, We get to y with Allie, while you, Ugly Hailey, are stuck hanging out with someone from the countryside like Celine. How pitiful.¡± Linda was so exasperated the nearly rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Haileyughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so envious of how you get to hang out with Allie.¡± Afterughing to her heart¡¯s content, Melody said, ¡°Carly, let¡¯s not waste any more time on Ugly Hailey. Let¡¯s go in and meet Allie.¡± Not wanting to waste time on Hailey as well, Carly said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go while she stews in her envy.¡± With that, the duo entered the house. As Lind watched them stroll into the house, Linda chuckled. ¡°Ms. Hailey, they still don¡¯t know your identity.¡± Hailey raised a brow in amusement. ¡°Patience. I¡¯ll give them a good wee.¡± Soon, Carly and Melody arrived in the living room. Carly felt as if she was dreaming¨Cshe had finally stepped into the Lambert residence. She was now one step closer to her goal. Just then, a housekeeper walked over. ¡°Ladies, please have a seat. Ms. Lambert is getting changed and will be here soon.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± The twodies sat on the couch and patiently waited for ¡°Allie¡± Carly had confidence in her social skills. In fact, she was already practicing her lines in her mind to impress ¡°Allie¡°. Carly was determined to make Allie¡± her strongest ally. Soon, the housekeeper¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Ms. Lambert ising down.¡± Both Carly and Melody stood and turned toward the staircase excitedly. Immediately after that, they inhaled sharply and froze. Hailey had changed into a dress and was descending the stairs. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the astonished guests Shocked beyond words, Carly and Melody eximed, ¡°Hailey? It¡¯s you?¡± Hailey walked to the guests and fluttered her eyshes. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me.¡± Carly uttered in astonishment, ¡°Allie¡¯s the one we¡¯re waiting for, Why are you¡­¡± Carly¡¯s voice trailed off. Hailey appeared when they were waiting for ¡°Allie¡°, which meant only one thing¨CHailey was Allie. Melody could not believe what was happening. ¡°Hailey, are you¡­ Allie? Carly¡¯s and Melody¡¯s pupils constricted. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine Hailey to be Allie. They could not ept the f fact that the unimpressive, ugly woman who often hung out with Celine was the daughter of the Lamberts. ¡°Halley, this is all an act, isn¡¯t it? How dare a hideous woman like yo you pretend to be Allie But before Carly could finish, Linda yelled, ¡°How dare you?¡± the two women the shock of their lives. Meanwhile, Hailey walked past A tearn of ck bodyguards rushed in and surrounded Carly and Melody, giving the them and sat on the couch. Linda berated them, saying, ¡°How dare you two insult Ms. Hailey so freely? Another word and I¡¯ll tell these men to throw you out the door.¡± Carly and Melody turned to look at Halley, who took the teacup from the housekeeper and gracefully took a sip. Halley then looked at the guests and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you two looking for Allie? Well, congrattions. You found her. I am Allie¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 277 y Hailey was not putting on an act. She wasying her cards on the table and revealing her identity Carly¡¯s brain was fried, unable to think clearly anymore. She could not believe Halley was Allie Carly and Melody had hunted high and low in Yorhine University for Allie. And now, the person they desperately wanted to make connections with Carly refused to believe it, thinking the heavens were ying a joke on her. Even Melody stood rooted to the spot. Haileyughed. ¡°Carly, Adam says you really want to be my friend. So why aren¡¯t you talking now? Weren¡¯t you rather talkative earlier?¡± Hailey sat on the couch with Linda and the bodyguards standing behind her with reverence Meanwhile, Hailey watched a pathetic¨Clooking Carly in Carly was stumped. She could not help but recall the words she said earlier to insult Hailey before discovering thetter¡¯s true identity. Melody stuttered, ¡°H¨CHailey, you- However, Hailey shot a look at Melody, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± Melody immediately fell silent Linda scoffed. ¡°Melody, your father is only from the lesser branch of the Alvarez family. Mr. Alvarez helped him only because he begged Mr. Alvarez two years ago. ¡°Meanwhile, you were smart enough to suck up to Mrs. Alvarez Senior. That¡¯s how you got to where u are today. ¡°Hmph. You got to where you are now with just pure luck. You have no right to interrupt Ms. Hailey,¡± Linda¡¯s words instantly exposed Melody¡¯s unimpressive background, leaving thetter¡¯s face pale. Turning to Carly, Hailey said, ¡°Oh, right. You gave me a limited edition beg yesterday.¡± Linda handed the bag to Hailey, who fiddled with it for a while. ¡°The bag is quite pretty, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± With a thud, she threw the bag into the bin. Carly froze with shock Halley continued to stare ar Carly and said, ¡°I know Adam likes you and wants to marry you, but that has nothing to do with me. ¡°To me, I only have one sister¨Cinw, that is Celine. You will never rece her. You¡¯ll never find the easy way out through me.¡± Carly¡¯s face was as pale as a short. After all, Hailey had rejected her and even objected to her joining the Lamberts. There was no way Carly could marry Adam now that Mary and the Lamberts did not like her. Even worse, Hailey liked Celine and only approved her as the sister¨Cinw. Finally, Carly lowered her ego and forced the words out. ¡°A¨CAllie, surely there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us. Celine must¡¯ve badmouthed me to you I can exin things-¡± Hailey curled her lips. ¡°Carly, do you know why Carly shook her head in response why Lasked you toe here today?¡± ¡°Adam says you want to win my favor. So I wanted to see what you look like when you¡¯re sucking up to someone. I¡¯ve got to say, it¡¯s really interesting.¡± Hailey pped for Carly. Humiliated, Carly clenched her fist so tightly that her fingers dug into her palm. Hailey had trampled on everything Carly had pride in ¡°Get these two out of the house,¡± Linda ordered. The bodyguards behind them marched forward and grabbed hold of Carly and Melody. ¡°Let go of me! Hailey, I¡¯m the one Adam cares for the most. You wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt a single halt on my head.¡± Finally, Carly used Adam¡¯s name, However, Hailey got to her feet, not the slightest bit terrified. ¡°Carly, let¡¯s be clear about this. This is my house, not the Alvarez¡¯s. Throw them out now. ¡°Got it, Ms. Hailey,¡± responded the guards. Before Carly and Melody could even put up a fight, they were thrown out of the house, and the door was shut behind them. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 278 Lindaughed uproariously. Hailey smirked mischievously too. y were not After all, Hailey had promised to give Carly and Melody a good wee. Halley was determined to show them she had Celine¡¯s back and they allowed to builly her best friend, Hailey had avenged Celine for what had happened when she was severely sick Meanwhile, Carly and Melody got up, looking utterly disheveled. They never thought they would be thrown out of the Lambert residence. The two women were furious, concluding that anyone close to Celine was nothing but trouble. ¡°Carly, what do we do? Hailey¡¯s on Celine¡¯s side,¡± said Melody. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± Carly instructed with a sinister expression. She was not going to give up so easily. Thus, Carly and Melody went on their way first. Unfortunately, it was raining Carly was almost drenched from head to toe. She felt as if she was having the worst day ever. Just then, a fancy car pulled up, and the driver rolled down the window. ¡°Are you Melody? My boss wants you to get in,¡± he said to Melody. Melody did not know who his boss was, but when she opened the car door and got in with Carly, they saw Ewan Shaw. Ewan was the youngest son of the Shaw family and the most popr student at Yorhine University. He was also the captain of the university¡¯s basketball team, making him popr among the young girls. Melody did not expect to see Ewan. Despite the two of them being the most popr students, she was not close to him because she was only interested In Nathan. Melody was particr about her image in front of guys. As a pretty woman withrge breasts, she was naturally the dream girl of every introverted guy. Looking at Ewan, Melody said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Ewan ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Melody,¡± responded Ewan with an attractive smile. He then handed Melody a towel. ¡°Here, wipe yourself with this. You¡¯re wet.¡± Again, Melody thanked him. Meanwhile, Carly¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Ewan. If her memory served her right, Ewan was Hailey¡¯s fiance. Both the Lamberts and the Shaws had a marriage agreement, and Hailey was promised to be married to Ewan. Carly¡¯s gaze was fixed on Melody. Thetter¡¯s bright and kind attitude made Carly smile mysteriously. Suddenly, Ewan¡¯s phone rang. As soon as he answered it, Hailey¡¯s chirpy voice could be heard saying, ¡°Ewan, don¡¯t forget we¡¯re watching a movie at 7: Dop.m.¡± H Ewan pursed his lips and said inly, ¡°Got it.¡± With that, he hung up. Having witnessed that scene, Carly instantly came up with a brilliant idea. Soon, the car pulled up in front of Yochine University Carly and Melody got out of the car and said, ¡°Thank you, Ewan.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± answered Carly with a smile. Once the car was out of sight, Carly tugged at Melody¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Melody, don¡¯t you realize likes you?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s Hailey¡¯s fiance,¡± said Melody. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Hailey belittle you? Well, wouldn¡¯t it be satisfying if you snatched her fiance from her?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 279 Melody paused momentarily to process the idea that never crossed her mind. ¡°But Carly, it¡¯s Nate that I like.¡± Carly immediately advised, ¡°Melody, you should give up on Nathan. He¡¯s getting married to Laura. The Gardners and the Lynches are going to be inws. ¡°Thisnd of marriage is unshakable. You must hurry up and look for a new target. ¡°The Shaws are a wealthy family from Mercity. What¡¯s there to consider when Ewanes from a good family and has a nice character? ¡°Remember, this is the guy the Lynches have chosen to be Halley¡¯s husband. Just win him over, and you¡¯ll get to marry into the Shaws.¡± Carly was right. Nathan was getting married soon. Regardless of how much Melody liked him, she should not waste her youth on him. Melody was from a distant branch of the Alvarez family. Now that Linda had brought that up to humiliate her, Melody was even more determined to marry well At that point, Ewan was the best option. There was surely nothing imperfect about him if the Lynches would pick him. All Melody needed to do to get her revenge on Hailey was win Ewan over. Regardless of her identity as the illegitimate daughter of the distant branch, she was capable of winning over the nce of the Lynches¡® daughter. Carly smirked. ¡°Who would¡¯ve known Ewan¡¯s fiancee was an ugly woman? No man on earth would pick an ugly woman if he had a choice. Melody, Ewan likes you.¡± Melody was was an expert in keeping a lot of men interested in her. When she saw that look on Ewan¡¯s face, she knew he liked her. Melody was sure that Bailey had nothing to make Ewan stay. Meanwhile, Melody was the most popr student at Yorhine University majoring in dance, making her the dream girl of every introverted guy. For Melody, winning Ewan over was a piece of cake. Nodding, Melody said, ¡°Okay, Carly. I¡¯ll bring you good news soon.¡± ¡°Hailey¡¯s meeting Ewan for a movie tonight, isn¡¯tshe? Well, you know what to do,¡± said Carly. Blushing, Melody made an okay sign with her hand. When Hailey returned to the female dormitory, she did not tell Celine about how she taught Carly and Melody a lesson. instead, Hailey changed into a pretty y dress and twirled in front of Celine. ¡°Celine, do you think Ewan will like it if I wear this for our date?¡± Celine was writing a prescription when she looked up at Hailey¡¯s bright expression. Nodding, Celine answered, ¡°He will.¡± With that, Hailey decided she was going to go with the dress. Next, she began doing her makeup. Celine had just recently gotten to know that Ewan was Hailey¡¯s fiance: ¡°Hailey, why do you like Ewan?¡± ¡°Everyone calls me ugly because of this birthmark on my face. Ewan¡¯s the only person who says I¡¯m pretty ¡°I think he¡¯s a really kind person. After some time, he confessed his feelings to me, and we got engaged ¡± Celine met Ewan once when he was ying basketball on the court with many girls cheering for him. No doubt, he looked charming and charismatic. Nodding Celine approached Hailey and covered the birthmark on the left side of her face. Hailey¡¯s real face was revealed. She had an innocent face and a pair ofrge, twinkling eyes which gave her a dainty look. Many men w Hailey if not for her birthmark. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, Celine. I¡¯ll get going first. Having done her makeup, Hailey stood and grabbed her bag to leave. Waving with a smile, Celine said, ¡°Okay. Have fun.¡± Ewan had arrived at Yorhine University ty to head to the cinema. However, it was still run to the cinema in the rain. would¡¯ve fallen for still raining. Since his car was parked quite a distance away, he nned to pretty face Just then, a pink umbre appeared over hiin. Ewan turned around to find himself looking at Melody¡¯s innocent, The Divorce Prescription Chapter 280 Ewan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Melody?¡± Melody wore a blue and white top with a ck skirt, entuating her figure perfectly. Standing before Ewan with her slender legs close to each other, Melody smiled and said, ¡°You spared me from the rain by offering me a ride today, Let me hold the umbre for you in return.¡± Ewan smiled when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯ve got a date, don¡¯t you? Here, take this umbre. I¡¯ll get going now,¡± said Melody before leaving Melody had only taken a step when she suddenly twisted her ankle. She inhaled sharply from the pain. Ewan hurried forward and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Melody?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were wet with tears, making her look weak and helpless. ¡°I twisted my ankle. It hurts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary to get treated.¡± Ewan reached out and carried Melody in his arms. Melody looked at him innocently and asked, ¡°But you have a date, don¡¯t you?¡± Smiling, Ewan stated, ¡°You¡¯re more important than the date.¡± Blushing, Melody requested, ¡°Could you take me to the dance studio then? There is some medication there.¡± As Ewan carried Melody into the studio, she stared at his charming face. ¡°Ewan, how did you know who am I? Ewan thought about it before answering, ¡°Our university had a basketballpetition the other day. ¡°I was the captain of the basketball team while you were the captain of the cheerleading team. I noticed you instantly when you came out to dance. But back then, you didn¡¯t seem interested in any of the guys in our university,¡± Melody had always been the cheer captain. During that match, she wore a basketball jersey to warm up on the court Herrge breasts bounced under her shirt, causing everyone on the court to shriek in excitement. That was when Ewan noticed her. In fact, it was hard for him not to notice her since the boys around him constantly talked about her. They even mentioned that she was the most popr girl from the dance faculty, Yorhine University¡¯s dance faculty had two popr students. One of them was Melody, who was famous for her breasts. The other was ra Wells, who was famous for her hips. Those body parts were a surefire in attracting ng a guy¡¯s attention. His words touched Melody. Ewan had liked her long ago while she had her heart set on Nathan. Just then, a p of thunder shook the sky. Melody shrieked and wrapped her arms around Ewan¡¯s neck. Looking down at her, Ewan asked gently with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of thunder?¡± Melody nodded cowardly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Scaredy¨Ccat,¡± said Ewan, causing Melody to re at him jokingly. Their eyes met with emotion so intense it could form a thread, Suddenly, a melodious ringtone rang out. It came from the phone in Ewan¡¯s pocket. The phone kept ringing, but Ewan did not answer it. Curious, Melody asked, ¡°Ewan, aren¡¯t you going to answer it? What if it¡¯s something urgent?¡± A hint of impatience shed past Ewan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer it.¡± Hailey had arrived at the cinema a long time ago. At first, the lobby was y was crowded with people. And now she was was the only one left. The movie had already started, and everyone had already entered the cinema hall. When Hailey pulled out her phone to dial Ewan¡¯s number, all she heard in response was a robotic, female voice. ¡°Sorry. The number you dialed is Unarvable. Please call againter.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 281 Hailey wondered why Ewan was not answering the phone. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± she wondered. An uneasy feeling crept into Hailey¡¯s heart. She was worried that Ewan might be in danger. Carrying the bucket of po, Hailey rushed to Yorhine University in the rain. By the time she arrived, she was soaked However, she managed to keep the po from the rain. Since they did not get to watch the movie, she wanted to at least share the po with Ewait. Hailey rushed off to look for Ewan, but she soon stopped in her tracks. She had spotted him. Ewan was right ahead of her. On top of that, there was someone with him¨Csomeone whom Hailey recognized. It was Melody. Ewan had finished putting the medication on Melody¡¯s leg and kept herpany the entire time. Now that her ankle did not hurt and she could finally walk, he apanied her home. Halley watched the two walk alongside each other. Melody was talking shyly while Ewan was all smiles The duo talked andughed like a couple deeply in love with each other. Hailey could not move, confused as to why her fiance was with Melody. ¡°So, he didn¡¯t show up at the cinema because of Melody?¡± Hailey thought. She thought she was stupid for worrying about Ewan and rushing back in the rain, only to find him with Melody. Hailey took out her phone and dialed Ewan¡¯s number. His phone rang in his pocket, but he had no intention of answering it. He simply continued talking to Melody Hailey¡¯s heart sank, and a rush of anger for being lied to seeped into her veins. She immediately ran and blocked their way. ¡°Ewan, why are you with her?¡± Both Ewan and Melody stopped in their tracks. ¡°Hailey,¡± said Melody, looking weak and scared. Ewan quickly shielded Melody behind him and red at Hailey, displeased. ¡°Why are you yelling? You gave Melody a scare.¡± Halley was seething with anger. ¡°We agreed to watch a movie at 7:00 pm. Why didn¡¯t you show up? Ewan stared at Halley¡¯s birthmark with disgust. Her disheveled and drenched look made him feel even more disgusted. He uttered coldly, ¡°I forgot. We can always watch the movie on another day. Do you need to be so unreasonable?¡± The word ¡°unreasonable¡± echoed in Hailey¡¯s mind. She scoffed ¡°I don¡¯t think you forgot about it. You were just busy having fun with Melody. Ewan, you¡¯re cheating ¡± Ewan felt a rush of guilt. ¡°Melody and 1 didn¡¯t do anything¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s physical or emotional, cheating is cheating. Since when are there levels to it?¡± Halley¡¯s sharp retorts left Ewan speechless. Just then, Melody tugged at Ewan¡¯s shirt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ewan. It¡¯s my fault for getting you guys into a fight,¡± Melody said guiltily. Ewan turned to Melody andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Melody. I can¡¯t help it if that¡¯s what she thinks.¡± ncing at Hailey, Melody shed her a taunting smile. Halley¡¯s blood boiled even more, but she simply turned around and left, As Hailey left, she heard Melody¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Ewan, what¡¯s your rtionship with Hailey?¡± Ewan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°We¡¯re nothing.¡± Hailey Laughed at herself. She and Ewan were engaged, yet he said their rtionship was nothing. It was too ridiculous for Hailey. In fact, she thought she was a joke for getting into a situation like that. When Hailey had left, Ewan and Melody went on their way as well The Divorce Prescription Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Melody whipped out her phone and dialed Carly¡¯s number. When thetter heard about Hailey getting stood up at the cinema and even rushed back in the rain, she burst outughing. ¡°This is so funny. So what if she¡¯s the daughter of the Lamberts? It¡¯s her fault for being ugly. Melody, you¡¯re amazing. Ewan has absolutely fallen for you. Melody smirked. ¡°Rx, Carly. There Il be more interesting stories tomorrow.¡± Carly . ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news, Melody.¡± ¡°All right, Carly.¡± Celine got back to the dormitoryte that night. The room was pitch ck. Thinking Hailey had not returned, Celine assumed Hailey was having a great time When Celine reached out to turn on the lights, she spotted a figure curled up on the bed. Hailey had returned and was already asleep. Perplexed, Celine said, ¡°Hailey, you¡¯re back. Did you have fun with Ewan?¡± With her back facing Celine, Hailey answered, ¡°I did. I¡¯m tired, Celine. I¡¯m getting some sleep first.¡± cing the nket properly over Hailey, Celine said, ¡°All right. Good night.¡± With that, Celine picked up her pajamas and left to take a shower. Meanwhile, Hailey remained curled up in bed, her face wet with tears. By the time Hailey woke up, Celine had already left. The former cried so much that both her eyes were swollen. When Hailey got up from the bed to get washed, someone rapped anxiously on the door. ¡°Coming,¡± Hailey said The second she opened the door, she froze. Standing at the door was Ewan. He hade to the female dormitory to look for her. Hailey wondered if he was there to apologize because she was not nning on forgiving him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Hailey, Eyeing her with a grim expression, Ewan questioned, ¡°Why did you send people to beat Melody up?¡± Hailey was stunned. ¡°Melody was beaten up?¡± ¡°Yes. They beat her up and even warned her to not mess with you next time,¡± said Ewan. Snapping out of her shock, Hailey replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone to beat Melody up.¡± Refusing to believe her, Ewan scolded disgustedly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so evil. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare mess with Melody again in the future.¡± Hailey let out a bitterugh. She thought Ewan had to make it up to her, but he was only there to seek justice for Melody. Hailey never sent anyone to beat Melody up. The only possibility was that Melody nned all that to frame Hailey. However, instead of believing Hailey, her fiance was siding with Melody. ¡°Ewan, you never liked me, right?¡± Hailey finally asked. Staring at Hailey¡¯s birthmark, Ewan said, ¡°Look in the mirror. How could I like a face like that? You¡¯re not worthparing to Melody.¡± Hailey felt as if her heart were tearing into pieces. Both Ewan and Melody were the most popr students in the university. They were practically made for reach other. Hailey did not understand why Ewan still pursued her. ¡°Ewan, you pursued me first. You were the one who said I was pretty- Ewan instantly interrupted her with a disgusted tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive, Hailey. Did you think I¡¯d say that if you weren¡¯t the daughter of the Lamberts? ¡°It¡¯s my parents who want me to marry you. In reality, I don¡¯t even like you. But thanks to you, I can¡¯t even pursue the woman I like. You¡¯re just an ugly Woman!TM The Divorce Prescription Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Hailey was stunned, unable toprehend what Ewan said. It was his family that pressured him to approach her, praise her, and ask for her hand in marriage. However, in his eyes, she was just an ugly woman. Hailey paled when she realized those were his honest words. ¡°Hailey, I don¡¯t want to see Melody hurt ever again. The person who should die is you, Ugly Halley,¡± Ewan snapped and left. Hailey stumbled a few steps back. As tears welled in her eyes, she quickly covered her mouth and dashed out of the female dormitory. It was still raining outside, perfectly depicting Halley¡¯s emotions. Hailey ran out of the university campus and got into a cab. ¡°You¡¯re just an ugly woman! The person who should die is you, Ugly Hailey!¡± Ewan¡¯s heartless words echoed in Hailey¡¯s mind. Fat teardrops rolled down Hailey¡¯s cheeks as she sobbed. ¡°Where to, miss?¡± the driver asked. ¡°To the Lambert residence. On Schelf Lane¡­¡± Hailey choked. All she wanted to do at that moment was to go home. Hailey was too upset to realize the driver, who wore a cap, had raised his head and looked at her with a vicious smirk. When Celine returned to Yorhine University, she dialed Hailey¡¯s number. Unfortunately, thetter did not pick up. ¡°Why is Hailey not answering?¡± Celine wondered, sensing that something was off. Just then, she passed by the dance studio that was brightly lit. She immediately halted her steps when she spotted Ewan through the window. In the studio were Ewan and Melody, who looked scared out of her ¡°Ewan, Hailey won¡¯t send anyone to beat me up again, will she? I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melody. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you, assured Ewan Melody threw herself into his embrace, saying, ¡°Thank you, Ewan.¡± Ewan was momentarily stunned, but he immediately smiled and returned the hug warmly- The sight of the two stunned Celine. She quickly pulled out her phone again and dialed Hailey¡¯s number. s, there was still no answer. An ill premonition crept into Celine¡¯s mind. She hurried to the female dormitory and called out, ¡°Hailey? Hailey?¡± gone r wits. The dormitory was empty, and there were no signs of Halley. Celine began to wonder where her friend had Feeling even more uneasy, Celine rushed out to search for Hailey. Unfortunately, the rain was getting heavier. Celine turned on the location of her phone. Both she and Hailey had shared their locations with each other some time ago. As long as Hailey kept hers on, Celine would be able to see it. It did not take long for the location setting to be on. Thankfully, Hailey had hers on, and it showed that she was heading to a secluded area. It did not make sense to Celine why Hailey was going to such an area. The former hurriedly stretched her hand out to hail a cab. Just then, a honk sounded. Celine turned around and spotted a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulling up¨Cit was Adarn. The car pulled up beside her, and the driver¡¯s seat window rolled down to reveal Adam¡¯s charming face. Noticing the anxiousness written all over Celine¡¯s face, he asked grimly, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Celine returned his gaze, saying, ¡°Hailey missing.¡± Adam¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. Celine exined, ¡°I tracked her location on my phone. I think she¡¯s in danger.¡± ¡°Get in!¡± Adam urged. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 284 Adarn reached out to open the front passenger door, but Celine had already opened the rear door and got in. Upon seeing that, Adam froze briefly. ¡°Hurry up, Mr. Alvarez. We must find Hailey as soon as possible,¡± Celine urged, Adam nced at Celine through the rear mirror. Seated in the back passenger seat, she kept looking down at her phone. Celine¡¯s face was pale, making her fairplexion look more translucent. Her mind was filled with thoughts about Hailey, so she only nced at him. With one sitting in the front and another at the back, the two looked like strangers. Adam looked away and floored the gas pedal. ¡°All right.¡± Hailey was so sad that she cried the entire ride. However, she soon realized something was not right. When she looked out of the window, she realized they were not taking the usual path home. In fact, the road was bing more deste. Looking at the driver, Hailey said, ¡°Mister, this isn¡¯t Schelf Road. Where are you taking me?¡± The driver removed his cap, revealing the scar on his face. Laughing, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to have some fun.¡± For some reason, Hailey found him familiar. Finally, she remembered who he was. The driver was Storm Killer, a criminal whom the police had been searching for recently. Storm Killer onlymitted his crimes on rainy days. He had killed two female university students in just that month alone. Halley felt a chill run down her spine as she realized that she had gotten into Storm Killer¡¯s car. She was in danger. ¡°Stop the car now!¡± Hailey tugged at the door handle, but to her dismay, it was locked. Refusing to just sit there and do nothing, Hailey went forward and grabbed the steering wheel from Storm Killer¡¯s hands. The cab immediately veered off course. Storm Killer did not expect Hailey to be so fierce. With a darkened expression, he mmed on the brakes and the car quickly came to a stop. Storm Killer got out of the car, dragged Hailey out, and gave her a hard p across the face. Halley was the most cherished daughter of the Lamberts. The strong p left her ears ringing and blood oozing from the corners of her lips. Pressing Hailey against the car, Strom Killer grinned creepily. ¡°I initially wanted to take you back first, but it looks like you can¡¯t wait. ¡°I¡¯ll rape you first. Then, I¡¯ll kill you and tear your body into pieces. That¡¯ll be rather exciting too.¡± Hailey trembled with shock. She did her best to fight him, yelling, ¡°Let go of me, you criminal! You¡¯ll be punished for your crimes!¡± Storm Killer was unfazed by her threats. Studying her birthmark, hemented, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly. I bet no guys like you, right? ¡°You should be thanking me. I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to be touched by a man before you die.¡± Storm Killer¡¯s humiliations threw Halley into a wave of despair and hopelessness. Once again, tears spilled from her eyes. With a loud rip, Storm Killer tore Hailey¡¯s cor open. Her wless, delicate skin was exposell, making Storm Killer excited. ¡°You¡¯ve got a gorgeous body for such an ugly face,¡± said Storm Killer as he ldssed her body. Horrified, Halley screamed. She shut her eyes hopelessly, wondering if this was the end for her. loved and was humiliated because of how uely she Negative thoughts started flooding ht her mind, making her believe she was not loved Just as she thought there was no hope left, a slender arm grabbed Storm Killer¡¯s cor from the back. The person yanked Storm Killer backward, freeing ugly she was. Halley from him. The rain suddenly got heavier. Shuddering, Hailey covered herself with her arms and looked up at the stranger. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 285 The person was a young man dressed in a ck shirt and pants. Hailey recognized him instantly he was Den Zamora. Both Den and Ewan were Vorhine University¡¯s most popr guys. Ewan was the charming and attractive son of a rich family who had many fangirls, while Den was a cold lone woll whom girls did not dare in approach. Instead, they would talk about him at night in their dormitories. Halley watched Den pull Storm Killer away in one go. Thetter came to his senses Instantly and screamed, ¡°You audacious little punk! How dare you ruin my fum?¡± Storm Killer swing his fist at Den. Surprisingly, Den dodged it swiftly andnded a punch on the former¡¯s stomach. Storm Killer mmed into the car with a bang and spat a mouthful of blood. Den had a buzz cut, his features rugged but well¨Cproportioned. His cool and aggressive charm was nothing Hailey had ever seen. With raindrops rolling down his charming features, Den slowly walked toward Storm Killer. Den¡¯s muscles that bulged slightly under his ck shirt rose and fell as he panted slightly after the intense exercise. He looked extremely masculine. Only then did Storm Killer realize he had met his match. ¡°P¨CPlease¡­ Don¡¯t hit me.. he begged Suddenly, Storm Killer¡¯s eyes glinted. He pulled out a de and lunged at Den Hatley was so frightened that she held her breath. ¡°Watch out!¡± she screamed. However, Den did not avoid the attack. When the de was close, he grabbed Storm Killer¡¯s wrist and bent it. With a crack, Storm Killer¡¯s arm snapped. The de fell into Den¡¯s hand, and he plunged it into Storm Killer¡¯s shoulder. Storm Killer let out an agonized scream. At the same time, Den twisted the de, causing it to turn in the former¡¯s shoulder. Storm Killer was terrified. As someone who had killed two people in one month, he was deeply horrified by the young man before him. Trembling in fear, he mumbled, ¡°M¨CMonster¡­ With that, his eyes closed, and he passed out. Den loosened his grip, letting Storm Killer fall to th to the ground. Meanwhile, Halley was so frightened that her knees had given out After all, she was the daughter of the Lamberts. The family had shielded her so well that she had never seen a bloody scene like that before. Just then, Den made her way toward him. Scared, Hailey inched backward. She had only encountered two types of men¨Cmen as charming as Adam or as warm as Ewan. Den was nothing like she had encountered. And now, that person was making his way toward her. He was around her age, yet he looked more mature and exuded an intimidating aura. The ruthlessness and violence in him was almost palpable. Suddenly, Hailey recalled the rumors about Den that spread in the university. Rumor had it that Den¡¯s father, a drug dealer, was dead. Den was the son of a drug dealer. When Hailey saw Den approaching, she asked, ¡°W¨CWhat do you want¡­¡± He stopped in his tracks and eyed Hailey, Then, he threw the ck coat at her and said coldly, ¡°Put it on.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 286 Hailey caught the ck jacket. The jacket was most likely his, and it still held some of his residual warmth. It was warm. He was such a cold person, but he felt so warm. Den didn¡¯t look at her. He took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number. When the call connected, he recited the address they were at ¡°He¡¯s out cold¡­don¡¯t waste my time with small talk, just transfer the reward money to my card¡­.¡± Hailey stood, leaning against the Uber car, wanting to thank Den. However, at that moment a familiar voice rang out in the distance. ¡°Hailey! Hailey, where are you? Celine had started to search this area When Hailey turned back, Den was nowhere to be seen. He was already gone. Why did he leave so quickly? She didn¡¯t even get the chance to thank him. Adam and Celine found her. Adam had seen the tires¡® skid marks on the road, so he and Celine had exited the car to start searching. Celine saw Hailey and quickly ran over. ¡°Hailey, are you alright? Why are you here? You frightened me!¡± Adam looked at the driver who was passed out cold on the ground and could guess what had happened. He let out a relieved sigh upon seeing that Hailey was safe and well However, his expression was cold and fierce. He scolded, ¡°Hailey, why did you run out just like that? You¡¯re an adult, and responsible for your own actions!¡± you need to learn to be Listening to Adam¡¯s fierce berating, Hailey couldn¡¯t contain her feelings of sadness, fear, and helplessness anymore. Her eyes filled with tears, and she turned to walk away. Celine quickly ran after her. ¡°Hailey, where are you going?¡± However, Hailey didn¡¯t even look back. Celine identally hit her right leg on a rock. She let out a gasp of pain as she clutched her leg Hailey stopped and quickly ran back to check on Celine¡¯s leg injury. ¡°Celine, are you alright?¡± Celine released her hands from where she was clutching her leg. There wasn¡¯t any sign of injury to be seen on her leg at all. Hailey froze and looked at Celine, who simply stood in the rain. Her eyes held the warm traces of a smile as she looked at Hailey with a clear gaze. See, Halley? Things aren¡¯t as bad as you think they are.¡± Hailey¡¯s tears finally spilled. Celine reached out and pulled Halley into a hug. She patted Hailey¡¯s back lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just cry it out. Everything will be alright.¡± Hailey leaned on Celine¡¯s shoulder with tears clouding her eyes. She sobbed sadly, ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve had this birthunark since I was a young child. Dad, Mom¡­ everyone around me felt bad about it¡­ especially Dad. He feels guilty about the fact that he can treat others but not his own daughter. ¡°They¡¯re all trying so hard to show me their love¡­ and I love them so, so much too. I don¡¯t want them to be sad, so I¡¯ve always done my best to keep smiling even though I still feel sad when I see myself in the mirror¡­¡± ¡°Ewan said that I was pretty, and I believed him¡­ but he¡¯s been lying to me all this time. He said that I was ugly. Celine, what did I do wrong? Is it a sin to not be pretty?¡± Celine hugged Hailey andforted her in a gentle voice, ¡°Hailey, you did nothing wrong¡± Adarn stood beside them. Halley was his cousin, so how could he not feel for her? Shortly after, two police cars arrived. The policemen came down from the cars in their uniforms and took the unconscious Storm Killer away. One of the older policemen looked in the direction Den had disappeared in and asked Hailey, ¡°Miss, did the man who saved you just now leave already? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 287 The policeman was asking about Den? Was he the one on the other end of the phone call with Den just now? Hailey nodded. ¡°Yeah. He left.¡± The policeman didn¡¯t continue that topic. ¡°We¡¯re taking the Storm Killer into custody. Miss, we¡¯ll need you to make a statement for us tomorrow. Hailey agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the stormy season now, and a thunderstorm ising soon. It isn¡¯t safe poing anywhere in this weather. ¡°There¡¯s a motel up ahead, and you can go there for a hot shower and change into fresh clothes. Don¡¯t get sick,¡± reminded the policeman thoughtfully. Right now, Adam, Celine, and Hailey werepletely soaked through. Since it was rather chilly in the fall, they had no choice but to follow the policeman¡¯s suggestion and go to the motel. The motel wasn¡¯t big, but it was clean. The staff there took the three of them to a room. ¡°My apologies, but there¡¯s The three of them would have to stay in one room? Celine nced inside. There was only one bed too. However, they didn¡¯t have much choice. Adum nodded. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take it.¡± With that, the staff member gave them the room¡¯s keycard and left. Adam walked in, but Celine suddenly ran out and called after the staff. ¡°Sir, wait a minute.¡± The staff member stopped. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± only one room left tonight¡± Adam looked at Celine. She had a winning smile on her face. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s three of us. Can you provide another nket?¡± The staff member asked, ¡°That gentleman is your ¡°Brother, he¡¯s my brother.¡± Adam heard Celine¡¯s answer. ¡°Please, sir? Can you please provide another nket for us? You¡¯d be the best if you could¡­¡± Celine¡¯s voice was coquettish as she cajoled and pleaded with him. It was enough to make any man¡¯s skin tingle. The staff member¡¯s face quickly turned red. Adam stood in the doorway watching the entire interaction, before he returned to the room with a dark look on his face. He stood by the bed and tugged on the necktie on his neck Shortly after, Celine came in holding a nket, Celine didn¡¯t speak to him, looking at Hailey instead. ¡°Hailey, stop staring off into space. Go have your beth first. ¡± Hailey knew that it would be useless if she tried to decline, so she didn¡¯t argue against it either. ¡°Alright, Celine. I¡¯ll go clean myself up.¡± With that, Hailey entered the bathroom. Adam stood by the bed. He watched as Celine walked over and ced the nket she was holding onto the bed. She didn¡¯t look at him, nor did she n on talling to him. In fact, even in the car just now, she hadn¡¯t spoken to him either. The two of them seemed to have arrived at a point where they had nothing to say to each other. Adami porsed his lips. ¡°Did you use your feminine wiles to get this nket?¡± Celine looked up and nced at him. ¡°When you need something from other people, you¡¯ll have to be humble and act in a way that pleases them. I¡¯m a single woman, su it¡¯s perfectly eptable for me to do that, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adan dudy¡¯t have any emotional reaction to that. He asked in a low and calm vole, ¡°Did something happen?¡± He was asking her if anything had happened to her¡­ Celine ced her bag on the table. ¡°Is it that unbelievable? You¡¯re already going to marry Carly soon, so of course I¡¯m going to date and marry someone else in the future. I can¡¯t remain single for the rest of my life, can 17¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 288 The lights in the room were fairly dim, making it difficult to see Adam¡¯s face clearly in the dark. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would like that guy from just now.¡± Celine paused and turned to look at Aeum. Adam¡¯s expensive suit waspletely wet, but that only served to enhance the mature and sexy aura he gave off He stood in the little room, holding himself with poise and elegance. The aura he exuded seemed out of ce with their surroundings. Celine understood what he meant. She had married him before, a man of high quality. She probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in a rest stop¡¯s my way. Coline¡¯s clear eyes fixed on Adam¡¯s as she smiled. ¡°You should know quite a number of CEOs. If you see anyone suitable, you can send them Adam nced at her before looking away. He raised a hand to rip his necktie off and after a beat, he finally said emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you if I see anyone suitable,¡± o¡¯s statt. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Alvarez¡± The door to the bathroom opened. Hailey had finished her bath in record time. ¡°Celine, quick. Get in for your bath.¡± Celine didn¡¯t hesitate and walked into the bathroom. Thest person to clean up was Adam. When he went into the bathroom, Celine and Hailey were already lying on the bed. The two girls slept together. Hailey was feeling better after crying her heart out just now and told Celine about everything that had happened with Ewan and Melody. Celine frowned once she heard the full story. ¡°Hailey, it looks lilor Melody book your fianc¨¦ away from you on purpose. It¡¯s easy to get rid of Melody, but Ewan¡¯s the key. Do you still like him?¡± Halley shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore. I thought that he was a warm person before, but it turned out that he was scheming and just pretending!¡± Celine let out a relieved breath upon hearing that Hailey didn¡¯t like Ewan anymore. Melody wasn¡¯t the problem. Ewan was. She had been worried that Hailey wouldn¡¯t be able to get past L If one didn¡¯t allow others to take advantage of them, then nobody would be able to This was the Hailey she knew, with her strong and vibrant personality. a still remember what you said when I got divorced?¡± Celine took Hailey¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Hailey, do you s Haileyughed. ¡°Fuck Adam!TM Upon hearing that, Celine startedughing too. ¡°Fuck Ewan!¡± When Adam was done with his bath and came out, he saw the two women lying on the bed whispering to each other. Hailey said, ¡°Fuck Ewan!¡± Celine said, ¡°Fuck Adam!¡± Adam¡¯s e expression turned dark. Was this how they talked about him behind his back? When Halley saw that Adam had out, she sat up. It was time for them to start discussing sleeping arrangements. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, there¡¯s only one bed here. How are the three of us going to sleep like this?¡± However, Adam didn¡¯t speak. Instead, heid down beside Celine on the bed. Celine immediately set up. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why are you sleeping on my side?¡± Adam nced at Celine Indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m your brother, aren¡¯t I? Can¡¯t a brother sleep beside his sister?¡± Celine was too stunned to speak. Adam had However, there was only one bed. Adam could only either sleep beside her, beside Halley, or between Hailey and herself. Celine wasn¡¯t aware of Adam and Hailey¡¯s rtionship, so she couldn¡¯t allow the two of them to sleep together for fear of damaging Hailey¡¯s reputation. Hence, she could only re at m and ept the arrangement. Adam slept on the outside, so Celine gave him the nket and took the middle spot. She moved her body further in to put more distance between Adarn and herself, angling her body so that she could squeeze under the same nket as Hailey. Adamid on the Led. Celine had been using the nket before him, and it had a pleasant fragrance on it He had been divorced from Celine for some time now. All this time he had been with Carly, making most of his memories of Celine fade away. However, this pleasant fragraner inmediately reawakened those dormant memories. Adam put an arm under his head. He didn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all¡­ The Divorce Prescription Chapter 289 Celine and Hailey curled up under the same nket. They didn¡¯t sleep, but instead continued chatting. Hailey asked, ¡°Celine, have you ever met a man like that?¡± Celine asked, ¡°Like what?¡± A handsome face appeared in Halley¡¯s mind. ¡°The type that¡¯s cool and aloof. He¡¯s really good at fighting, which makes me a bit nervous¡­ Celine nced at the ck baseball jacket hanging on the clothes rack. Hailey had been wearing it initially, but after she had taken it off she had carefully hung it there. It was easy to tell that it belonged to the man who had saved her. about? Celine smiled. ¡°Is it Den that you¡¯re talking ab Hailey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Celine winked flirtatiously. ¡°He saved you, so you¡¯re nning on rewarding him with your hand in marriage?¡± Halley blushed. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m not going to talk about that anymore.¡± Celine giggled, but Hailey quickly put a hand over Celine¡¯s mouth. ¡°Celine, you aren¡¯t allowed tough about this.¡± Adamy on the bed. The rain pattered against the window from the outside, while Hailey and Celiney on the inside. Their soft voices gossiping and giggling with each other brought a tender warmth to the small and simple room. Adam smiled. Haileyined, ¡°Celine, you can¡¯t make fun of me. I don¡¯t know who I can talk to about some things, so as my cousin sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re the only one I can talk to.¡± In Hailey¡¯s eyes, Celine wasn¡¯t just her cousin sister¨Cinw, but also her best friend. Celine paused. ¡°What cousin sister¨Cinw?¡± Hailey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had forgotten that Celine didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Adam. Celine remembered that Hailey had mentioned a cousin brother before. ¡°Hailey, are you talking about that bastard cousin brother of yours?¡± The bastard cousin brother in question, also known as Adam, turned to shoot a deadly re at Halley. Was she talking bad about him behind his back again? cousin Stunned, Halley stuck her tongue out nervously. ¡°My cousin brother is every woman¡¯s dream. Many women want to be my c me, only one woman deserves that spot!¡± sister¨Cinw, but for Those words were meant for Adam¡¯s ears. Adam remained expressionless. Carly had alreadyined to him about this before, that Hailey didn¡¯t want to be her friend at all. Hailey had invited Carly over to the Lambert residence the other day just to get some payback for Celine. Hailey had used her actions to prove that there was only one person that she would ept as her cousin sister¨Cinw, and that person was Celine. Hailey wouldn¡¯t interfere regardless of who Adam married, but she had chosen her cousin sister¨Cinw anyway. What could Adam say to that? Celine didn¡¯t dive deeper into the topic of Halley¡¯s cousin. After all, that had nothing to do with her. She thought about Den instead. She had seen him before, and he had made quite an impression on her. ¡°Hailey, do you know what Den is like?¡± ¡°What?¡± Celine said quietly, ¡°Den is like a wild horse. He is in a different world from you. Hailey thought about it for a moment, but she quickly felt sleepy. She tugged at Celine¡¯s sleeve. ¡°No matter what, I need to dry clean his jacket and return in to him, then I want to thank him face to face, Celine, I¡¯m sleepy, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± ¦§ Celinenodded. ¡°Alright.¡°. With that, Cetine and Hailey quickly tell quickly fell asleep. On the other hand, Adam was wide awake. The two women were chatting beside him, hence he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. He turned to look at Celine. Hall of her face was buried in the nket as she slept soundly. Adam reached out and pulled the nket away from Celine¡¯s log. elt leg was red Her leg had really hit a rock just now, but she had only shown Halley her uninjured right leg. However, her left Hailey about this. was red and swollen. She hadn¡¯t told Before this, Adam hadn¡¯t understood why Celine and Hailey had such a good rtionship. He even had the idea of having Carly nurture a good rtionship with Hailey as well. But now, he understood. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 290 A rtionship between two women was simple¨Cthey just needed to be sincere with one another. Unfortunately, it appeared that Hailey and Carly would never be friends. Adam left the bed and took a warm towel from the bathroom. He ced it gently on Celine¡¯s injury. She would feel better with a warmpress like this. Then, Adumid back down on the bed. His phone lit up with a message from Carly. Carly had sent him a photo. It was a set of sexy lingerie from a runway show. Carly asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± After reconciling this time, Carly had been a great deal more obedient and thoughtful aspared to how arrogant she was before. He could tell that Carly was trying her best to please him and was also trying to take their rtionship to the next level. They were all grown men and women, so some things didn¡¯t need to be said out loud. Anyone who was supposed to know would know. Adam was about to reply to the message when a soft and fragrant body suddenly rolled over into his arms. Adam paused and looked down. Celine was in his arms. Hailey slept on the inside and had taken the nket with her when she rolled over. So, Celine didn¡¯t have a nket over herself and had felt cold, which was why she had rolled over to Adam¡¯s side in search of warmth. Adam¡¯s body was paralyzed as a sleeping Celine inserted herself under his nker. She was sleeping under the same nket as he was. Her small head rested on his strong chest as she continued sleeping Adam swallowed and called her name softly. ¡°Celine? Celine!¡± Celine frowned in her sleep and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. Stop making noise!¡± Adam was speechless. Celine¡¯s hands started bing restless as they moved downward and slipped under his shirt, touching his abs. ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± Her hands were cold, hence she had put them under his shirt and onto his abs for warmth. Adam grabbed her hands to keep her from feeling around. What was she doing? Her hands lit a fire in him. Adam could feel that his entire body had gone numb. After parting with her, he had led a celibate lifestyle. Even when faced with Carly¡¯s flirting, he couldn¡¯t muster up any interest at all. However, when Celine touched him, his blood started heating up. He recalled all the times they had entwined themselves together passionately. As it turned out, he hadn¡¯t forgotten anything after all He had already divorced Celine. The woman he loved now should be Carly. Adam closed and reopened his eyes several times to suppress the desire arising within his body. He wouldn¡¯t give in to Celine¡¯s charm and seduction tactics anymore. He would never have sex with her again. Fortunately, Celine didn¡¯t move anymore in his arms. She felt like she was sleeping on the hearth and was veryfortable. She entered a deep sleep. Adam wanted to push her away, but the second he moved she would cling to him tighter. He could only leave it be. He slowly closed his eyes. The next morning, Hailey opened her eyes. She was the first to wake up. She sat up as she rubbed the sleepiness out of her eyes, but she was quickly stunned by what she saw. That was because she had seen Adam and Celine sleeping together in each other¡¯s embrace. Hailey thought that she must have been confused given her half awake s Adam and Celine slept under the same nket with Adam¡¯s arms wrapped around Celine¡¯s shoulders as they slept clinging onto each other. state, but after rubbing at her eyes again only did she realize that it was real. That couldn¡¯t be right! Hailey yanked the nket off the two of them and kicked Adam off the bed¡­ The Divorce Prescription Chapter 291 Bang! Adam rolled off the bed as he was still asleep and woke up when he hit the ground. Adam would never have dreamed that one day he would be kicked off the bed like this. He red at Hailey sternly. ¡°Allie, what are you doing?¡± Hailey put her hands on her hips. ¡°Adam, you¡¯ve already divorced Celine, so who gave you the right to hold her when she¡¯s sleeping? Adam had just woken up and had a displeased expression on his face. He froze when he heard Halley¡¯s words. Did he fall asleep holding Celine? ¡°Just now, your arms were around Celine¡¯s shoulders and holding her close while you slept. I won¡¯t allow it! If you want to hold anyone, go find Carly There I be other men who¡¯ll hold Celine when she sleeps!! There¡¯ll be other men who I hold Celine when she sleeps¡­. Adam¡¯s breathing faltered, and he yelled, ¡°Shut up!¡± All at themotion had woken Celine up. She sat up and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°Hailey, Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re all awake?¡± Adam nced at Celine. She had just woken up and didn¡¯t know what had happened. Her skin was pale with a healthy red blush as she looked at him innocently with confused and drooping eyes. It was all her fault! What happenedst night was because of her actively rolling into his embrace! Before he closed his eyes, he hadn¡¯t reached out to pull her toward himself at all, but once he had fallen asleep, he had pulled her into his embrace. Hailey had seen this and had kicked him off the bed. However, despite being the guilty party in this, Celine was still totally clueless. Adam looked at her innocent demeanor and nced at her coldly before turning to enter the bathroom. Adam sshed cold water on his face. He could hear the two women talking outside the bathroom. Celine was confused. ¡°What¡¯s up with Mr. Alvarez? It¡¯s so early in the morning, and he¡¯s already pissed off?¡± Hailey answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He must have gotten up on the wrong side of the bed,¡± Celine said, ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s rich. If he wants to buy a hundred beds to get up on the wrong side of, who are we to stop him?¡± With that, the two women giggled Adam could only bite his tongue inside the bathroom. He was pissed. He was really pissed off Adam dropped Celine and Hailey off at the front entrance of Yorhine University before leaving Celine and Hailey weren¡¯t irritated by that at all. On the contrary, they walked into Yorhine University in a good mood. Many people were gathered around the basketball court. Ewan was ying basketball He was six feet tall with handsome looks. He dodged his opponent¡¯s blocking and leaped into the air to dunk the basketball into the hoop The adoring fans surrounding them shrieked. One could almost visualize the pink hearts in their eyes. Melody ran up andnded a bottle of water to wain ¡°Thanks, Melody.¡± Ewan opened the bottle¡¯s cap and drank the water. Many of their ssmates surrounded them. ¡°What¡¯s the situation here, Ewan? Is Melody your girlfriend now? ¡°You¡¯ve never epted any of the water bottles the other girls gave you before, so why did you suddenly decide to take the water Melody gave you?¡± ¡°Somany people ser Melody as their target, but now you¡¯ve quietly gotten together? You¡¯re good at this, Ewan!¡± ¡°Lwan and Melody look so good together. They¡¯re really a perfect fit for each other.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°You should be a couplej Everyone surrounded Ewan and Melody, cheering them on. Someone even pushed Melody, and she fell into Ewan¡¯s arms. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 292 Ewan quickly reached out to catch Melody and pulled her into his arms. Everyone burst intoughter. Celine and Hailey stood on the outskirts of the crowd watching them. Celine looked worriedly at Hailey. ¡°Hailey, are you alright?¡± Hailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m better than alright! Celine, wait here for me. I¡¯ll just be a minute ¡± As she said that, Hailey burrowed through the crowd to appear before Ewan and Melody. When Melody saw Halley, a frightened expression appeared on her face, and she quickly hid behind Ewan, sobbing. ¡°Hatley, please don¡¯t hit me anymore.¡± Ewm stood before Melody to protect her and looked at Hailey in dispest, ¡°Hailey, what do you want now?¡± Hailey smiled. ¡°Melody, why are you so scared that I might hit you? Or are you aware of the fact that since you¡¯ve knowingly be a mistress, you deserve a beating Knowingly be a mistress? The students surrounding them all sucked in a sharp breath and started gossiping. ¡°Why did Halley say that Melody knowingly became a mistress? ¡°What¡¯s Hailey¡¯s rtionship with Ewan?¡± Ewan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Hailey, are you done stirring up trouble? Leave this ce at once!¡± Hailey stood her ground and didn¡¯t move. Sheughed coldly. ¡°Are you afraid, Ewan? Are you afraid that others will find out that we¡¯re already engaged, or are you afraid that they¡¯ll find out you¡¯re my fianc¨¦?¡± Hailey had only just realized how foolish she had been. The fact that Ewan had never made their rtionship public should have already made things Ewan wanted to speak, but Hailey interrupted him by saying, ¡°Ewan, let¡¯s break off the engagement!¡± Ewan was taken aback. He had never thought that Halley would decide to break off the engagement. The Shaw and Young families were close. His parents wanted him to marry Hailey from the Young family, saying that she was his future wife, which was why he had gotten close to Hailey on purpose. He deliberatelyplimented her looks and said that he liked her, and finally, he had been sessful in winning over her heart. She liked to follow him around and share any delicious food or fun things with him. She was positive and vibrant, always smiling and shining brilliantly, but Ewan only felt that she was foolish He felt even more disgusted whenever he saw the birthmark on her face. attracted to Melody, who had a curvaceous body. Furthermore, Melody had Then, he sew Melody on the basketball court. As a young man, he was easily attracte all but leaped into his arms herself. However, he had never imagined that Hailey would want to break off their engagement one day. How dare this ugly woman say that she wanted to break uff their engagement! Ewith looked at Hailey. For the first time, he realized how clear and pretty Hailey¡¯s eyes were as they shone brightly. Hailey said, ¡°Ewan, listen up. Right now, you¡¯re not the one dumping me, but I¡¯m the one dumping you. Let¡¯s break off the engagement!¡± Then, Hailey took off the bracelet on her wrist and gave it to Ewan The bracelet was the Shaw family¡¯s family relic. Sally Shaw, Ewan¡¯s mother, had put it onto Hailey¡¯s wrist herself when they had gotten engaged. But now, she had taken it off and returned it to him. Ewan¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Hailey, you¡¯re the one deciding to break off the engagement now. You¡¯d better not regret it!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Haley said firmly. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll break off the engagement!¡± Ewan took the bracelet back Halley strode away. When she passed by beside Melody, she said loudly, ¡°Everyone, you should be vignt with your boyfriends and here loves to sedureuther people¡¯s boyfriends. She loves being a mistress!¡± Melody¡¯s Esce paded ¡°You!¡± However, Hailey spoured her and left. All of the students around them started gossiping as they pointed at Ewan and Melody. Melody was throwing herself at Ewan just now? She really knowingly became his mistress.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t had aliancet. Why did gu belikudler Erk to Bar e RYHET M girlfriends. Melody ¡°Who knew that she would su open¨Cminded? But it¡¯s understandable too. Look at her curves. What man would be able to resist her?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 293 Everyone started pointing fingers at Melody. Even the way they looked at her had changed. Melody had never imagined that Halley would be able to recover so quickly and had even gotten in a good hit at her. Melody parted the crowd and ran off ¡°Melody!¡± Ewan ran after her. Ewan grabbed Melody¡¯s arm. ¡°Melody, are you mad?¡± ¡®s grasp. ¡°Ewan, let¡¯s not acquaint ourselves with each other anymore. Everyone¡¯s Melody looked unhappy as she tried to pull her arm out of Ewan¡¯s p already gossiping about us. ??? However, Ewan pulled Melody into a hug. ¡°No. Let¡¯s just ignore what they think about is. Melody, I¡¯m asking you, do you like me?¡± Melody had always acted frail and innocent. She blushed and nodded shyly. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s be a couple, Melody. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll dere my love for you in front of everyone.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew that Ewan was now firmly within her grasp. The Shaw family was one of the richest families in Mercity. If she could marry into the Show family, it would be a ticket into the upper echelons of ¡°Ewan, isn¡¯t what we¡¯re doing to Halley a bit too cruel?¡± Ewan was annoyed at the mention of Haley. Since that ugly woman had broken off their engagement in front of so many people, then the next day he would confess his love to Melody in front of everyone as well. He wanted to see Hailey regret her decision and sob her eyes out, Wait a minute. Why was he thinking of Hailey, that ugly woman? He didn¡¯t want to think about her. Ewan reached out and took Melody¡¯s pretty face in his hands. Men always loved beautiful women, and this face was what he truly liked. Hailey¡¯s face, which was marked with a birthmark, was too ugly for him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her. You¡¯ll ruin the mood.¡± With that, he kissed Melody. Melody resisted at first but eventually gave in to the kiss. This only made Ewan¡¯s desire for her burn stronger. Ewan was a typical athlete, standing at six feet tall. He had a good family background and was handsome to top it all off. He pushed Melody against the wall and reached under her shirt. Ewan bit Melody¡¯s earlobe and snickered mischievously. ¡°You can¡¯t even catch one hand,¡± Melody punched him gently Half an hourter, Melody and Ewan finally separated from each other lovingly. Melody took out her phone and called Carly. Carly was ted to hear the news Melody shared with her. ¡°Melody, when Mr. Shaw confesses his love to you in front of everyone tomorrow, I¡¯ll be there to see it with my own eyes! I want to see just how badly that ugly woman, Hailey, will react!¡± Carly hadn¡¯t forgotten the humiliation Halley had put her through at the Lambert residence. Tomorrow, she wanted to be there to make fun of Hailey Melody was still in a lovey¨Cdovey mood. ¡°Alright, Carly. I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow. That ugly woman, Hailey, won¡¯t be the only one subbing tomorrow but the same will go for Celine! Yes, the same would go for Celine! Celine was Carly¡¯s true final target! Carly said warmly, ¡°Melody, you must be very happy with Mr. Shaw right now.¡± Melody was very pleased with Ewan. Especially with the way Ewan had pushed her against the wall looking like a mischievous athlete. It made her warm all over just thinking about it, ¡°Cerly, I really am grateful that I listened to you back then. You really are the best for me.¡± Carlyughed. ¡°Alright, future Mrs. Shaw. Let¡¯s enjoy the show tomorrow. Celine was very pleased whom she saw how brave Halley was standing up for herself. The birthmark on her face didn¡¯t make Hailey pity herself. Instead, was just like a warm little sun with boundless energY. Celine went out to get some hot water when she heard two ssmates gossiping ¡°Did you hear that tomorrow Ewan¡¯s nning on confessing his love to Melody in front of everyone?¡± ¡°I feel bad for Hailey, Even though she¡¯s in the right, Ewan still doesn¡¯t like her and insists on spoiling Melody rotten.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Ewan and Melody really are a perfict fit for each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Ewan¡¯s nning on humiliating Halley tomorrow.¡± However, there were still many people supporting Yorhine Uolversity¡¯s most handsome man and most beautiful woman¡¯s rtionship The Divorce Prescription Chapter 294 Celine snorted derisively when she heard those words. These few days, Melody had been constantly causing problems for Halley, Carly must have had a hand in that too. They were nning on humiliating Halley tomorrow? It still hadn¡¯t been determined who would be the one humiliated yet, Celine returned to the females hostel. Halley was just about to go out with Den¡¯s ck jacket in her arms when Celine stopped her. ¡°Hailey, wait a minute.¡± Hailey had been nning on taking Den¡¯s jacket to the dry cleaners. She stopped in her tracks. ¡°What is it, Celine? Celine took out a colorful candy. ¡°Hailey, this is for you.¡± Hailey loved sweet foods, so she happily took the colorful candy and put it into her mouth. ¡°Thank yo Hailey immediately tried to spit the bitter candy out of her montiu you¡­ Ah! It¡¯s bitter.¡± However, Celine covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out! The most bitter medicine is often the most effective. Quick. Swallow it¡® Hailey could only swallow the bitter candy, ¡°Celine, what¡¯s this? Why is it so bitter?¡± Celine looked at Halley¡¯s pretty face under the birthunark and winked mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going then¡± With that, Hailey ran off. Halley dry¨Ccleaned Den¡¯s ck jacket, folded it, and put it into a bag before going to the ssroom to look for Den. ¡°Hey there. I¡¯m looking for someone¡± Hailey stopped a male student. The student looked at Halley. ¡°Are you looking for Den?¡± Hailey was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± She hadn¡¯t said anything yet. The studentughed. ¡°Many girlse to our ss looking for Den. We¡¯re all used to Was Den that popr? Even though Den and Ewan were the two best¨Cloolding men at Yorhine University, Den wasparatively more under the radar aspared to Ewan. Furthermore, Den wasn¡¯t seen often in school. Despite all that, many girls still came to him ¡°Then is Den around? I have something for him.¡± The ssmate shook his head. ¡°Den hasn¡¯te to school for a few days. He must have been working.¡± Hailey was stunned. ¡°You should have heard about Den¡¯s family¡¯s financial status before. His father had passed away a long time ago, and his mother¡¯s blind. He has a younger sister too, who¡¯s just started junior high. ¡°Den¡¯s grades are really good. He was the district¡¯s top scorer in the college entrance exam, and Yorhino University only got him because it offered him full schrship ¡°However, he still needed to take care of his family, so he stepped into society and started working early on. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for him, you can try going to his home.¡± Hailey had only heard before that Den¡¯s father was a drug dealer, but she hadn¡¯t known about his blind mother or younger sister, ¡°Then can you tell me where Den¡¯s home is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at the Third Shanty.¡± ¡°Thank you ¡± Hailey nned on going to look for Den, but before that, she went to the supermarket to buy a few expensive supplements before taking an Uber to Third Shanty Third Shanty was leated in the slum area, which was dark and wet. It was Halley¡¯s first time stepping foot in an area like this, as she lived in Mercity¡¯s most expensive housing area, Francis Court. The difference between the two ces was like heaven and earth. Hailey held the luxurious gift box in her hands as she searched for his house ording to the address she was given. It had just rained, and the muddy ground of the alleys dirtied the len of her skirt and her leather shoes. Halley usually kept herself clean and tidy, but she suppressed her urge to wipe the ad ott as Inally found Den¡¯s home The Divorce Prescription Chapter 295 Chapter 205 Hailey raised a hand and knocked on the door. It wasn¡¯t long before the door opened. However, it wasn¡¯t Den, but a young girl that opened it, The girl looked at Hailey curiously. ¡°Il, miss Who are you looking for?¡± Halley guessed that this was Den¡¯s sister, Alleen Zamora, as she was wearing a junior high school miform. Alleen looked thin, but her clothes were neat and her hair was tied up in a neat ponytail. Her big eyes had an energetle light that was pleasant to look at. She bore some resemnce to Den Hailey liked Aileen at first sight. She smiled. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hailey. I¡¯m your brother, Den¡¯s, schoolmate, and I¡¯m here for him. Is he home?¡± Alleen shook her head. ¡°Den isn¡¯t back yet.¡± It was gettingte, but Den st n still wasn¡¯t home yet. Pam Zamora, Den¡¯s mother, walked out. ¡°Is it a friend of Den¡¯s? Come in and have a seat.¡± Hailey looked at Pam She was blind and half of her hair had already turned white. However, she looked friendly and approachable, and the tone of her voice was gentle. She must have been a Josanan beauty when she was younger. Hailey walked in. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Zamora.¡± Pam received Hailey happily. ¡°Miss,e in and sit here. Den will be back soon.¡± Even though the house was small, it was clean and well taken care of. Hailey saw that there were several jasmine flowers in the vase by the window. The light and warmth of this house stood out amidst the dark and muddy alleys it was located in Hailey was still looking around when the door was suddenly pushed open with a creak. Den was home, Den was tall, six feet two inches to be exact. He looked like a guardian spirit standing in the doorway d in all ck. The sharp angles of his handsome face made Hailey¡¯s heart stutter slightly. Pam said happily, ¡°Den, you¡¯re back. Your friend is here to meet you.¡± Den had already realized that someone was in his home the second he entered the house. His cold and sharp eyes swept toward Hailey. Hailey immediately stood up. She was starting to understand the mindsets of the girls who were afraid of him but still liked to gossip about him anyway. ¡°Hello, Don. My name is Hailey. You saved mest night. Do you still remember that? I¡¯m here to return your jacket and thank you in person.¡± Den nced at Hailey emotionlessly, then at the expensive supplements Hailey had brought along. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done take your things and leave.¡± Hailey was speechless. He really was cold and unfeeling Pam immediately said, ¡°Den, what are you saying? Miss, Den¡¯s always been like this. dinnertime now, you should stay with us for dinner.¡±
  1. s. His personality isn¡¯t one that girls would like. It¡¯s
Halley looked at Den. He wasn¡¯t someone girls would like? 7 On th the contrary, actually. Girls loved him. Aileen pleaded, ¡°Den, I like Hailey. Let her have dinner with us. ¡± Den looked at Alleen and his cold features softened. He reached out and ruffled Alleen¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make your favorite dish for you, sweet and sour pork ribs ¡± Only then did Hailey notice that D Den was holding a bag of groceries. Did he know how to cook too? Den ignored Halley and went into the kitchen. Pam wanted to help ¡°Den, I can do the cooking¡± ¡°Mom, go and rest.¡± Hailey stood outside watching as Den worked in the kitchen. Hisrge hands held the frying pan anddle as he cooked, and the well¨Cdefined outline of his arms could be seen vaguely under his T¨Cshirt¡¯s sleeves, looking strong and beautiful. Den really was different from any other man she had ever met. Adam, Ewan, and even her own father, James, didn¡¯t know how to cook as they had many servants at home. But Den did. It even seemed like his culinary skills were fairly good, as within minutes the delicious smell of sweet and sour pork ribs watted through the house. Halloy felt that it was a lucky coincidence that she also loved to rat sweet and sour pork ribs, just like Alleen. Halley¡¯s favorite dish was sweet pork ribs. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 296 It wasn¡¯t long before Den was serving the sweet and sour pork ribs. It looked and smelled delicious. He had also cooked some cucumber, which was less heavy on the taste buds. Hailey hadn¡¯t been hungry at first, but now she had started to feel hungry. Suddenly, a cold voice sounded above her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to leave?¡± Huh? Halley quickly looked up. There was confusion in her pretty eyes when she met Den¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know when Den hade up beside her. He was looking at her coldly. Halley was slightly embarrassed. She quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Zamora, Aileen, my dad called me and asked me to return home now.¡± Pan and Alleen couldn¡¯t keep her there if that were the case. ¡°Alright, miss. You cane and visit us again next time.¡± With that, Hailey walked out and waved hack at them sweetly, ¡°Alright, bye¨Cbye.¡± Halley returned the way she hade. The alleys here were very muddy, and she could only lift up the hem of her skirt as she carefully stepped on the cleaner areas. Suddenly, arge man walked up in front of her. He was drunk and smelled of alcohol. His eyes lit up when he saw Hailey. ¡°Where did this little girl she thought fast and quickly turned to run away. ¡°Stop running!¡± The man quickly caught up to her. He cursed as he ran, ¡°Little bitch, if you don¡¯te willingly, I¡¯ll make you! Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you once I catch you!¡± Hailey screamed in fright, ¡°Help! Help¡­ahh!¡± Suddenly, she ran into someone. When she looked up, the cold but handsome face seemedrger than life in her eyes. It was Den. Den hade. It was like Halley had found a lifeboat in the middle of the ocean. ¡°Den, help me!¡± Therge man had caught up too. He stopped when he saw Den ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Den.¡± The man was Den¡¯s neighbor, and they knew each other. Den remained expressionless as he lifted an arm and put it around Hailey¡¯s shoulders, pulling her into his embrace. Hailey froze Even though she had been engaged to Ewan before, they hadn¡¯t even held hands, never mind embracing each other. Right now, Den¡¯s arm was slung over her shoulders. Her body could feel the strength of his as heartbeat started to quicken. The man looked at Den andughed. ¡°Den, is this your girlfriend? His girlfriend? Suddenly, Halley heard Den¡¯s chilly reply. arm through the thin fabric of her clothing. Hailey¡¯s He was saying that she was his girlfriend? Halley looked up at Den in shock. Den didn¡¯t look at her, but his gaze was fixed on the drunken man. From the angle Halley was looking up at him, she could only see his cold and handsome side profile. apologies, Den. I didn¡¯t recognize her just now. That¡¯s good, you¡¯re in university r now, so it¡¯s about time you got a The manughed. ¡°Haha, my apologie girlfriend to.¡± Den looked at the man coldly and didn¡¯t speak The man said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving then.¡± H away, he spat and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s just a drug dealer¡¯s little bastard, what right does he have to act He turned and left. When he had walked some distance av all high and mighty like that?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 297 Hailey had heard the man¡¯s mutterings. She looked at Den The dim streetlights cast a light on Den¡¯s cold expression. When she looked at him in close quarters, Hailey could see a hint of youthfulness on his He had been forced grow up t too soon, but he was only about her age. They were only in their first year of university and were still young He was expressionless and remained silent, Hailey started, ¡°You¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the weight on her shoulders lifted as Den let go of her. He said coldly, ¡°You forgot to take your things.¡± He had brought all of the supplements she had gifted them. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s my gift to Mrs. Zamora to give her health a boost. I¡¯m very grateful that you saved me.¡± Den didn¡¯t say anything but strode away holding the supplements. Hailey quickly followed him. Hailey realized that Den had led her out of the dark and wet alley to the main street outside. He called an Uber for her too, opening the car¡¯s back door and cing the supplements inside. He looked at her. ¡°Go home. Don¡¯te here again. I¡¯ve already epted your gratitude.¡± Hailey felt her heart melt a little. She realized that underneath his cold exterior, he had a warm and passionate heart. He had imed her as his girlfriend before that man to protect her. He even walked in front of her to lead her out of the alleys and made sure she got into a car. That was his way of protecting her too. This was how a man would protect a woman. But didn¡¯t he think that she was ugly? Ewan had never worried about Hailey¡¯s safety before because he felt that she was protected by her ugliness. In his opinion, she was perfectly safe. Hailey obediently entered the car. ¡°Goodbye, Den.¡± Ignoring her, Den cumed and left. Hailey leaned against the window to sneak nces at his retreating back. He took a turn and quickly disappeared into the dark alley, Halley returned to the Lambert residence. Linda had made sweet and sour pork ribs for dinner too, and Hailey was quickly having seconds. ¡°Linda, I want another serving.¡± Linda quickly said, ¡°My dear, two servings are enough. You can¡¯t eat too much or you might get indigestion. I¡¯m already cooking some herbal soup for you to drinkter.¡± Only then did Hailey put down her utensils. She had already been hungry for some time after seeing the sweet and sour pork ribs made by Den, but now she was full Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from James, James had left Mercity for the past few days to work in another city. Halley tapped on her phone to receive the call. ¡°Hey, Dad.¡± ¡°Allie, I heard that that kid from the Shaw family bullied you? It¡¯s alright. Once I get back, I promise that the Shaws will bring that little cretin to us to apologize.¡± James felt bad for Halley, but she wasn¡¯t sad at all. To be honest, she had never had a real rtionship with Ewan, and they hadn¡¯t developed any romantic feelings at all. ¡°Dad, if Ewen doesn¡¯t like me you don¡¯t have to force him. I don¡¯t like him anymore either, and I¡¯ve already returned the Shaws¡® family relic bracelet to him. We¡¯ve broken off the engagement and there¡¯s no ties between us anymore.¡± James didn¡¯t sa say if that was a good or bad thing. ¡°Allie, I¡¯ll settle this matter when I get back.¡± With that, be hung up Halley didn¡¯t return to the female hostel that night. She went back to her well¨Cfurnished room and took afortable bath filled with milk and rose She suddenly thought of Den. Rumor has it that his father had passed away when he was still in junior high. His mother was blind and his s sister was Had he already been forced to take up the heavy burden of supporting his fally by himself at that you young age? What was the birthmark on her face whenpared to his experiences? So many girls liked him, but what was his type? Chapter Halley recalled the way he looked at Aileen. He loved his younger sister. If he had a girlfriend, would he treat her gently like that too? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 298 Gosh, what was she thinking? Hailey realized that she kept thinking about Den. Her face instantly turned red. What was wrong with her? Hailey didn¡¯t get a good sleep that night and waste going to Yochine University the next day. When she reached Yorhine University¡¯s field, it was already crowded with people. Flowers and balloons were everywhere. Ewan had a huge bouquet of roses in his hands as he knelt before Melody on one knee. ¡°Melody, I¡¯ve loved you since the first time Iid eyes on you. Will you be my girlfriend?¡± Melody was wearing a beautiful dress as she looked at Ewan happily. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I will.¡± Ewan stood up and took Melody¡¯s face in his hands before kissing her Melody smiled shyly. It was then that she spotted Hailey and said fearfully, ¡°Hailey.¡± Ewan looked in Hailey¡¯s direction as well. He put himself in front of Melody to protect her. ¡°Hailey, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. Melody has agreed to be my girlfriend. We¡¯re a couple now!¡± Hailey Laughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Melody finally doesn¡¯t have to be a mistress anymore.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of the term ¡°mistress¡± ¡°Hailey, you can¡¯t say that Melody¡¯s a mistress.¡± ¦§ Carly appeared then and walked up to stand before Hailey. Today, she nned to get revenge for the humiliation she had received at the Lambert residence! Carly smiled. ¡°Hailey, since y you were a child, you¡¯ve had a birthmark on your face, while Mr. Shaw has always been the most handsome man in Yorline University. You should know better than anyone just how the two of you got engaged. ¡°I heard that it was an engagement arranged by both of your parents, but Mr. Shaw had never liked you!¡± The surrounding students all started gossiping ¡°So that¡¯s why Ewan was engaged to Hailey, I thought that maybe Hailey saved his life some time ago or something, but it turns out that it was arranged by their parents.¡± ¡°Then Melody isn¡¯t his mistress at tall. St. She¡¯s Ewan¡¯s true love.¡± ¡°Ewan¡¯s really brave. He defied the chains of his family just to pursue his true love.¡± ¡°One of them is Yorhine University¡¯s best¨Clooking man, while the other is Yorhine University¡¯s most beautiful woman. This is heaven for those of us who enjoy looking at pretty people. I support these two as a couple!¡± ¡°Haley¡¯s the more devious one. How dare shee out and criticize Ewan and Melody? Didn¡¯t she look at her ugly reflection in the mirror? She isn¡¯t a good match for Ewan at all.¡± The students surrounding them started to change their points of view upon hearing Carly¡¯s inmmatory words. They started to Melody¡¯s pursuit of true love instead. o support Ewan and Hailey was so angry that her hands curled into fists. ¡°You only said that the engagement was a result of our families¡® arrangements, but you didn¡¯t mention why our families decided to arrange i interrupted Halley. ¡°Halley, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to say y that wo t you got engaged because Mr. Shawplimented your beauty and said that he liked you.¡± * Carly Halley said, ¡°That was what happened¡± Pitt. Ha ha ha. This time, Carly wasn¡¯t the only oneughing. Instead, she was joined in by all the surrounding students. ¡°Hailey, do you even believe yourself? That Mr. Shaw would haveplimented your beauty and said that he liked you?¡± ¡°Stoplying Mr. Shaw would never like an ugly girl¡± The surrounding students were allughing at Halley, Jeering at her, and calling her ¡°ugly woman¡°. Hailey¡¯s face quickly turned white. Ewan looked derisively at Hailey. How dare this ugly woman break off their engagement? She should have sobbed and begged him to stay with her. Melody smirked. So what if she was a daughter of the Lambert tally? She had still lost to Melody. It was then that a sweet sounding volce rang out, ¡°It sure is noisy today.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 299 Carly looked up and saw Celine, Celine was here! Carly¡¯s smile grew wider. She had been waiting for Celine all along, and Celine had finallye! Celine walked up to stand beside Hailey. Halley said angrily, ¡°Celine, these people really are disgusting. They keep twisting the truth to suit their own ¡°I know, Halley.¡± Celine gave Hailey a reassuring nce, telling her to be patient. Carly smiled. ¡°Celine, you came at just the right time. Your friend Hailey just said that Mr. Shaw likes her. Do you believe that? As humans, we should all recognize our limitations. So I¡¯m asking you this, do you think that Hailey is ugly?¡± Carly was trying to put Celine in between a rock and a hard ce. Celine raised an eyebrow as her clear paze tell on Carly¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, Halley Isn¡¯t ugly. To the contrary, Hailey¡¯s a great beauty.¡± What? Ha Ha ha ha. Carly, Ewan, and Melody allughed. In fact, Melodyughed so hard that she doubled over ¡°Celine, you¡¯re saying that Hailey¡¯s a great beauty? Carly felt that Celine had fallen into her trap. ¡°Celine, you must be in cahoots with Halley!¡± Ewan looked at Hailey. It was obvious that she was an ugly woman, but her eyes were clear and bright. They were the prettiest set of eyes he had ever The students around them allughed. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re ruining the meaning of the word beauty.¡± ¡°Celine, we know you¡¯re good friends with Hailey, but even so, you can¡¯t lie through your teeth like this.¡± Carly fell supremely satisfied watching how Celine and Hailey had be the targets of all the students there. However, Celine wasn¡¯t anxious. She stood there calmly and winked at Hailey. ¡°Hailey, since it¡¯s alreadye to this, you should just tell everyone that¡­. the birthmark on your face is actually fake!¡± Hailey was stunned. Everyone there was taken aback. The birthmark was fake? Hailey waspletely thrown into confusion. She pulled at Celine¡¯s sleeve and said quietly, ¡°Celine, this birthmark is real!¡± Carly took a step forward. She didn¡¯t believe Celine¡¯s words ¡°Celine, if you¡¯re saying that Hailey¡¯s birthmark is fake, then prove it to us! Ewan and Melody came forward as well. Ewan said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve known Hailey for a long time. She was born with this birthmark. It¡¯s impossible for it to be a fake. She¡¯s an ugly woman alright.¡± Celine looked at Ewan. Her clear gaze turned cold and sharp, ¡°Are you scared, Mr. Shaw?¡± Ewan was was startled ¡°What should I be scared of?¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared that Hailey will suddenly turn from an ugly woman into the type of woman you like. You¡¯re scared that you would regret everything!¡± Ewan snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t regret anything!¡± ¡°Alright. You said it yourself. I hope for your sake that you won¡¯t eat your own words in the future.¡± As she spoke, Celine took out the makeup removal tissue she had prepared beforehand. ¡°Hailey, stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll remove your birthmark for you now.¡± Hailey waspletely in the dark about what Celine was doing. She kept casting anxious looks at Celine. ¡°Celine!¡± Celine looked at Halley calmly and took a step forward. Her handsnded on Hailey¡¯s face as she gently rubbed away at the birthmark. ¡°This birthmark has followed you around for so many years, but now we don¡¯t need it anymore. Our Hailey¡¯s going to turn into a great beauty!¡± Melody didn¡¯t believe that the birthmark was fake, but the next moment she was paralyzed where she stood. This was because she was watching with Jer own eyes as the birthmark on Haley¡¯s face was slowly rubbed off little by line. ¡°They didn¡¯t know who was it that sucked in a sharp breath, but several people probably did. Everyone there was shocked. The birthanark was slowly removed and underneath it, Hailey¡¯s beautiful creamy skin was revealed. It w observed Halley¡¯s beautiful face slowly being revealed like chiseling a a diamond out of a rock as they Hailey¡¯s features were beautiful. Her beauty was the type that had been cultivated carefully by one of the richest families in the city, being both delicate and brilliant.. Once the birthmark was removed, it was revealed there was even a beauty mole un her right eye. She was a beautiful sight to behold. Gosh! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 300 Everyone kept sucking in sharp breaths. The ugly woman had made aeback and turned into a great beauty. Carly and Melody couldn¡¯t believe their eyes the most. Their eyes widened. Hailey¡¯s birthmark had really disappeared? How was this possible? Celine took her hands back. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She took out a small hand mirror and gave it to Hailey. ¡°Hailey, it¡¯s time for you to get reacquainted with yourself.¡± Hailey took the mirror and saw herself in the reflection. Was this really her? Halley slowly put a hand on her right cheek. After the shock and confusion, tears finally wet her cheeks. To tell the truth, when she was alone with her thoughts at night, she would sometimes wonder just what she had done wrong Hailey looked at Celine with tears in her eyes. Celine¡¯s eyes were full of warmth and gentleness as she smiled. ¡°Our Hailey¡¯s be a great beauty!¡± Hailey wanted nothing more than to linge at Celine and give her a big hug However, Ewan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°This isn¡¯t possible!¡± Halley turned to look at Ewan. Ewan¡¯s vision was instantly filled with her pretty little face and he froze where he stood. It turned out that Hailey wasn¡¯t an ugly woman! It turned out that Hailey was beautiful! Hailey looked at Ewan and smiled coldly. ¡°Ewan, I¡¯ve finally seen your true colors today. You know your sins the best. I don¡¯t want to involve myself any further with someone like you. We¡¯ve already broken off the engagement, so from now on let¡¯s live our own lives peacefully.¡± With that, Hailey turned and was about to leave. But then at that moment, a cool and lean figure entered Hailey¡¯s vision. Den was here. Hailey¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t thought that Den woulde to school today. Den wasn¡¯t interested in themotion there at all. He strode toward the ssroom with a jacket in his hands. Hailey was very happy and immediately ran after him. ¡°Den, wait for mel In a sh, Hailey had run off after Den. This caused anothermotion among everyone there. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Den?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion for Den to show up at school, but still there are many girls who go after him. Additionally, most of those girls are from rich families.¡± ¡°Is it possible that Hailey likes Den too?¡± ¡°Hailey doesn¡¯t like Ewan, but she likes Den instead?¡± the top scorer. Den had Ewan knew about Den too. At the college entrance exam, he was the district¡¯s second¨Chighest scorer, but Den was the top scor surpassed him by arge degree. After that, both of them entered Yorhine University and shared the title of Yorhine University¡¯s most handsome man. It was difficult for Ewan not to know about Den. But now Hailey had left him behind to chase after Den? She liked Den? The hands that were dangling by Ewan¡¯s sides curled into fists. Hailey caught up to Den ¡°Hello, Den!¡± Den looked at Hailey expressionlessly. He really was cold. Hailey smiled sweetly at him. The beauty mole under her eye made her look even prettier and delicate. ¡°Den, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Halley!¡± Just as those words left her lips, her wrist was grabbed by someone. She turned to see Ewan¡¯s furious face. Ewan said through gritted teeth, ¡°Hailey, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 301 DEWAL Hailey froze as Ewan grabbed her arm. ¡°What do you mean by that? Ewan looked at Den before turning back to Hailey. What¡¯s your rtionship with him? Haileyughed bitterly and yanked her arm free. ¡°Ewan, we already called off the engagement. What right do you have to question me? Don¡¯t forget, your girlfriend now is Melody!¡± Melody had just caught up. Hailey was chasing after Den, and Ewan was after her. This was the first time he had done something like this. Melody¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Ewan, but he didn¡¯t spare a nce at her. His focus remained on Hailey while his expression was twisted with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking you about when you and Den got together. Wore you cheating on me?¡°¡± Cheating? Ewan had flirted with Melody and tore her heart into pieces. That night, she had fled in despair, only to encounter a nightmare in the pouring rain. If not for Den, she might not even be alive now. ¡°Ewan, I don¡¯t owe you any exnation. And let me make this clear. I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Hailey said icily. ¡°Then who do you like? Him?¡± Ewan¡¯s eyes burned with fury as theynded on Den. Hailey wanted to say something, but Den turned on his heel and started walking away ¡°Den, wait!¡± Hailey called out, wanting to follow him. However, Ewan stepped in front of Den, blocking his path. ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± Den stopped. He had stayed silent the entire time, exuding a bearing of indifference as though the situation had nothing to do with him. Now, he raised his eyes, meeting Ewan¡¯s re with icy detachment. ¡°Move!¡± Ewan said coldly Ewan clenched his fist tightly. As the son of the Shaw family, nobody dared to talk to him like that. He despised Den. Den was nothing but a dark horse who had stolen the spotlight during the college entrance exams. While Ewan was at the top of his ss, had a private team of top tutors, and was expected to be the district¡¯s top scorer, Den emerged as the surprise champion He even heard that Den had spent the day before the exam working on a construction site. How could someone from such a humble background outshine him? ¡°Den, you think you¡¯re so great? How about we settle this with a basketball match? Or are you too scared to face me?¡± Ewan had challenged Den to a basketball match. The students were losing their minds and began to chatter excitedly. ¡°Wow, the two biggest heartthrobs of Yorhinn University are about to have a showdown!¡± ¡°All because of Hailey? They¡¯re going to fight over her! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, today¡¯s supposed to be about Melody! ¡°Honestly, though. Halley¡¯s way prettier than Melody now that her birthmark is gone. Melody hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation spiraling like this. Ewan was challenging Den over Hailey? Her gaze drifted to Hailey¡¯s delicate, heart¨Cshaped face, her wless skin glowing. Her nails dug into her palms as jealousy coursed through her. How could the ugly duckling transform into someone so breathtaking? She grabbed Ewan¡¯s arm. ¡°Ewan, stop it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m not feeling well. Ewan shook her off without a nce. His eyes stayed locked on Den: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Den? Afraid you¡¯d lose? Den was confident in his basketball skills, certain he would crush Ewan in front of Halley. However, he didn¡¯t even filnch. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games. Go y with someone else,¡± he said tly and walled away. Ewan stood there, stunned into silence. How could Den ignore him just like that? ¡°Ewan, who do you think you are, demanding a match whenever you feel like it?¡± Halley snapped. ¡°Den, I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this, Please, wait for me!¡± she said and hurried after Den. Furlous, Ewan grabbed a basketball from the side and hurled it with all his strength at Den¡¯s back. ¡°Den, look out!¡± Hailey shouted in rm. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 302 The basketball soared toward Den, speeding through the air. It seemed certain to hit his back. However, just before it did, Den reached out and caught the ball effortlessly in his hand. Turning to face the provocation from Ewan, Den took off, charging straight toward the basketball hoop. He was epting the challenge! The heartthrobs of Yorhine University were in a basketball match. The crowd went silent as they held their breath. Ewan immediately blocked Den¡¯s path, trying to snatch the ball away from him. However, with a quick feint, Den skillfully dodged Ewan¡¯s attempt. Ewan lunged again, but this time, Den jumped. He held the ball close to his chest while his ck T¨Cshirt rode up slightly, revealing his lean waist and toned abs. With a sharp movement, he dunked the ball into the hoop with one hand. It was swift and clean. Just like that, he had beaten Ewan. Wow! The girls in the crowd couldn¡¯t contain themselves. ¡°Den is so hot.¡± ¡°Ewan¡¯s been the captain of the basketball team, but it seems like he was only leading because Den never yed.¡± ¡°Den is literally on fire!¡± Dennded smoothly, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath from the exertion. He grabbed his ck jacket from the floor and started walking away without a second nce. Hailey stood rooted to the spot, watching his retreating figure. He was so powerful. Whether in a fight or on the court, there was strength in every movement. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awestruck. She was afraid but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t look away. Like the other female students, it was her first time seeing Den y basketball. Her heart raced with excitement, thumping in her chest. ¡°Den, wait for me!¡± Halley called out as she hurried after him. Ewan remained frozen where he stood, still in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected to be beaten by Den. The moves he pulled just now had left him feeling powerless, as though he was facing a true adversary. He had been thoroughly outyed. ¡°Ewan, it¡¯s just one game. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Melody said softly, trying tofort him. Ewan¡¯s face had darkened. Without a word, he pushed Melody to the side and stormed off. Melody stumbled back from the force of his push, barely keeping her bnce as she almost fell. Just then, a clear voice rang out. ¡°Melody, are you alright?¡± Melody looked up, and there was Celine, watching her with an amused expression. Not just Celine. Many other students were now looking at her, whispering and pointing. She had gone from the center of attention to just another side character in Hailey¡¯s drama. What was supposed to be a grand public confession had turned Into a joke. Melody had always been the queen bee at Yorhine University, but this was the first time she had faced such public humiliation. Her eyes welled up with frustration, and she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She ran off, her eyes red ¡°Melody!¡± Carly called after her. What had happened? How had everything turned out this way? Carly red at Celine, her anger boiling over. ¡°Celine, this is all your fault. Why do you always have to go against me?¡± She raised her hand to p Celine, but before she could make contact, arge, strong hand shot out and grabbed her wrist. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 303 Carly looked up, and a handsome, distinguished face filled her vision. Adam had arrived! She froze. What was he doing here? ¡°A. Adam, why are you here?¡± Adam looked at Carly with a cold, impassive gaze without saying a word. Celnega slysalle ¡°Carly, I called Mr. Alvarez here.¡± What? Carly was stunned. She never expected that Celine would call Adam in advance. Celine stapped up to Carly, her clear eyes shining with a subtle, almost mocking smile. ¡°You and Melody nned a big show today, so of course, I had to bring Mr. Alvarez to watch! You knew Ewan was Halley¡¯s fianc¨¦, yet you encouraged Melody to seduce him and hurt Hailey. ¡°Not only that, but today, Ewan publicly confessed to Haley. And you had the audacity to twist the truth, trying to make everyone believe that Hailey isn¡¯t good enough for Ewan, calling her ugly. ¡°Carly, you and Melody are both malicious and deceitful. It would be a shame if Mr. Alvarez didn¡¯t see this for himself!¡± Celine¡¯s words were firm, like sharp knives curing into Carly¡¯s face, leaving her pale and speechless. Carly hadn¡¯t expected Celine to have this ace up her sleeve. It was clear that Adam had been watching everything from the start. Hailey was, after all, his beloved cousin, his Albe Carly panicked and looked at Adam. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. Adam, please let me exin.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze was as cold and deep as a troonke. He roughly flung Carly¡¯s wrist away, causing her to take a step back, clearly startled. At that moment, Celine¡¯s sharp and clear eyes fell on Adam¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Mr. Alvarez¡± Adammed his gaze to Coline. Celine met it without hesitation, her words deliberate and icy, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, please keep your woman in check. If she ever crosses me again, and don¡¯t take care of it, I¡¯ll be happy to teach her a lesson myself.¡± you With that, she turned and walked away, deliberately brushing past him as her shoulder made contact with his. The move was a warning, a challenge. Adam stood tall and still, his long legs nted firmly in ce, but he couldn¡¯t help but chuckde at the provocation Once Celine was gone, Carly immediately grabbed his ve ¡°Adam, please let me exin¡± ¡°What¡¯s left to exin? I saw everything!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment as he red at Carly. pus get married? Is this your definition of being ¡°You knew Halley was Allie, yet you and Melody still went ahead with It Is this how you intended to help friends with All-?¡± He had spent so many days with Carly and even considered marrying her. He wanted her to befriend Hailey, but Carly had let him downL His harsh words made Carly panic. ¡°I do want to be friends with Allie, but you saw what happened. She kicked me out of the Lambert residence, She doesn¡¯t like me. She only acknowledges Celine as her cousin¨Cinw.¡± ¡°So, this is your excuse for hurting others?¡± Adam responded coldly. Certy froze. ¡°1¡­¡® Adam curled his lips into a thin, mocking smile. ¡°Carly, you¡¯ve changed. I barely know you anymore.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and walked away. Carly stayed rooted to the spot. She hadn¡¯t changed, she was always like t this! He had always believed she was the girl from the cave all those years ago. He had always thought she was Celine! However, she wasn¡¯L Carly gritted her teeth. That damned Celine! Today, Celine had yed her. She had turned the tables and called Adam to deliver the fatal blow The Divorce Prescription Chapter 304 Carly had always been dismissive of Celine, but now she was starting to realize just how clever Celine was. She needed toe up with a n to deal with her. Picking up her phone, she made a call to Sonia. Celine returned to the dormitory, and Hailey was already there. ¡°Hailey, did you manage to catch up with Den? Hailey sighed. ¡°Nope. Hepletely ignored me.¡± Celine smirked. ¡°Looks like Den isn¡¯t that easy to win over. ¡°Celine! Who said I was trying to chase him? You¡¯re just teasing me now!¡± Hailey¡¯s face turned red Celine chuckled but decided to drop the subject. Suddenly, Hailey grabbed Celine¡¯s arm. ¡°Celine, tell me the truth. How did the birthmark on my face disappear? I¡¯ve been thinking about it. Yesterday, you gave me a really bitter pill to eat. Don¡¯t lie to me. It has to be because of that pill, right?¡± Celine opened her mouth to say something when a knock sounded at the door. Who could that be? Hailey quickly went to open the door, revealing a tall, elegant figure standing there. It was Adarn. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing here? I haven¡¯t had the chance to find you yet. You¡¯d better be careful of Carly. That girl is vicious and scheming! If it weren¡¯t for Celine, she would¡¯ve ruined me!¡± Halley said indignantly. Adam looked at Halley¡¯s small, delicatece. The birthmark was gone. Without it, Halley looked as soft and radiant as a luminous pearl. This was his cousin He had been in the car yesterday when he saw Celine casually swipe her hand across Hailey¡¯s face, erasing the mark. No one was more stunned than he was James hadn¡¯t returned yet, but when he did, the entire Lambert family would be in for a shock. For years, the Lamberts had spared no effort in trying to find a way to remove the birthmark, but nothing had ever worked. Yet now, it waspletely gone. ? ?? ? ? ? Adam pressed his lips into a thin line and asked, ¡°How did yo d your birthmark disappear?¡± Celine wanted to stop Halley from speaking, but she blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s because Celine gave me this really bitter pill to eat.¡± Celine was speechless. She silently cursed herself for not preparing a consistent story with Hailey beforehand. The next second, she saw Adam lift his eyes. Those sharp, hawk¨Clike eyes were locked onto her. His gaze was calm yet piercing, as if peeling backyers to see straight through her. ¡°Hailey, could you step outside for a minute?¡± he asked in a low voice. Hailey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Once Hailey left, Adam stepped into the dorm room and closed the door behind him. His steady strides carried him closer to Celine, and with his Imposing presence, it felt as if the entire room was now cloaked in his shadow. ¡°Where did you get that pill? Celine tilted her face up to meet his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Adam was taken aback. It was clear Celine didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Without another word, she turned on her heal and was ready to leave. However, before she could take a step forward, Adam grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks. Forced to a halt, Celine frowned and started to struggle. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let go of mel Show so the respect, or I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± Her warning had barely left her lips when Adam suddenly tightened his grip and pulled her directly into his chest. Celine looked up only to see the faintest hint of amusement on his face. He let out a low, mocking chuckle as he gazed down at her. ¡°You talk a big game. First, you say you¡¯ll teach my woman a lesson Now, you¡¯re threatening me? Celine, you really think you¡¯re something, don¡¯t you? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 305 After their divorce, she always acted fierce and fiery before him, like a little kitten baring its ws. She had scratched his heart. It wasn¡¯t painful but Now that Celine was in his chest, she was instantly surrounded by his clean, refreshing masculine scent. Struggling harder, she yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Adam simply gave her a shove, sending her sprawling onto the bed. Her slender back pressed into the soft mattress. Just as she tried to sit up, his presence loomed over her again. He was already on one knee, propped on her bed, his hands bracketing her sides. His expression carried an amused smirk as he looked down at her. ¡°So, Celine, just how impressive are you?¡± He was clearly mocking her. Anger flushed her delicate face a rosy hue as she red at him. ¡°Being impressive isn¡¯t something you say, it¡¯s something you show. And soon, you¡¯ll see how capable I am!¡± Her fiery defiance only piqued his interest further. His fingers reached out, pinching her delicate chin. ¡°Celine, who are you really?¡± He was growing suspicious. There was something about her, likeyers of secrets that he couldn¡¯t unravel His grip on her chin hurt, and she shoved his hand and snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m someone you¡¯ll never have!¡± The light in Adam¡¯s eyes darkened, his sharp brows arching slightly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you mine once?¡± Celine red at him. That won¡¯t happen again.¡± The tension between them shifted, charged with unspoken intimacy. His thoughts wandered, unbidden, to thest time they were on this very bed where they had slept together. The night before their divorce, the sound of footsteps echoed through the dormitory corridors. She had sat on him while biting her lip, her flushed face glowing with embarrassment. She had been so nervous, so unbearably sensitive. The memory hit him hard. Now, with her lying beneath him again, Adam felt a tightening in his throat. Quickly, he released her and stood up, The sheets were different now. They were no longer the pink heart pattern from that night, reced instead with a floral design. Celine sat up. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you should leave. No matter what it is, I won¡¯t tell you¡® Adam looked at her for a moment before turning and walking out of the dorm room. As he left, Celine¡¯s phone chimed. A message from Samuel appeared in their group chat, tagging both her and Adam. ¡°Pinnacle of Academic Symposium is happening tomorrow. Looking forward to seeing our senior and junior duo debut together. Congrattions!¡± Celine stared at the direction Adam had gone. She wouldn¡¯t say anything because they would be seeing each other again soon enough, Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a call from Sonia. Whenever she called, it was never for anything good. Sure enough, Celine could guess what this was about. Carly must have gone crying to her after things hadn¡¯t gone her way. Celine answered the call. Sonia¡¯s tone was harsh andmanding. ¡°Celine,e back to Tate Manor tonight¡± Celine¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Later that evening, Celine arrived at Tate Manor. The house was bustling. Even the extended family members were present. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 306 It seemed like tonight was yet another trapki for her. Sonta looked at Celine. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here. Come, I want to introduce you to someone. This is Simon Wilde,¡± So brought Simon out. Celine nces at him briefly, Simon had a simple, honest look, with a pair of sses perched on his nose. At least he appeared neat. ¡°Simon is a teacher at a high school in the countryside. He¡¯s got a stable Job, I brought him here to meet you. Once you two get married, you can move to the countryside and live with him,¡± Sonia said. She finally understood Sonia¡¯s intentions that night. It was an arranged matchmaking session, one meant to send her packing off to the countryside. Simon gave her a shy smile, clearly not expecting someone as beautiful as her. ¡°Ms. Celline, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± A burst ofughter suddenly rang out. ¡°Grandma, what are you all talking about?¡± Celine looked up to see Carly. She didn¡¯te alone. Adam was there too, and her arm was hooked around his. Sonia¡¯s expression lit up instantly. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Carly, you¡¯re just in tine. We were introducing Celine to her date. This is Simon.¡± As she spoke, she nudged Simon forward, pushing him to stand closer to Celine. Tracy had been in a good moodtely. She was brimming with arrogance and smirked as she chimed in, ¡°Celine, Simon is a high school teacher with government¨Cbacked position and a college degree. He¡¯s cultured and educated! ¡°Now, look at yourself. You dropped out of school at 16 with no degree and no job. He¡¯s way out of your league. Grandma has been working hard to arrange your marriage. Lucy was there too. She smiled and said, ¡°Celine, I think Simon is a great match. You should agree to this marriage. Opportunities Lile this don¡¯te often.¡± Carly smiled as she nced up at Adam. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t you think Celine and Simon make a great pair? Adam¡¯s gazended squarely on Celine. The contrast couldn¡¯t have been starker, Simon stood there with his modest and in appearance, while Celine looked like a vibrant, delicate flower. Something about this sight made his lips press into a thin line. Sonia turned to Simon. ¡°Mr. Wilde, what do you think of Celine?? Simon, like most men, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by Cer¡¯s beauty. He considered himself a practical man who valued character over looks when choosing a wife, but at this moment, her elegance left him awestruck. Even if Celine had no degree and no job, he didn¡¯t care. Simon looked at Celine and said earnestly, ¡°I think Ms. Celine is wonderful I be in Mercity for two more days. I was lucky enough to receive an invitation to the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium this year. ¡°Ms. Celine, could we spend some time together and get to know each other? I¡¯d love to take you to the forum. At the mention of the forum, Tracy¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. She turned to Adam and asked eagerly. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, is it true? They¡¯re saying the Haffard genius girl will be presenting alongside you this year?¡± Lately, nothing had been more talked about in Mercity than this so¨Ccalled Hard genius girl. Even Sonia, who rarely left the house, had heard of her. Lucy and Hazel had also overheard the city¡¯s prestigious women mentioning her in passing. The genius girl was a sensation. Though Carly and Tracy were both considered exceptional women, even their aplishments seemed to pale inparison to this genius girl. In the face of such intellectual prowess and extraordinary achievements, the Tate family¡¯s daughters were utterly overshadowed. Sonia eximed, ¡°I heard the Hard genius girl was just like you, Mr. Alvarez. She skipped grades and earned two master¡¯s degrees by the age of 16! She PVITI set a second record.¡± Lucy could hardly believe it. ¡°Is there really a girl this Impressive? Someone who can rival Mr. Alvarez? Hazel scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve already secured invitations for our whole family to attend the forum. We can go there together in two days. I¡¯m dying to see what this genius girl looks like. Who knows, maybe she looks extraordinary too!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 307 Sonia and the extended family members had already secured their invitations to the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium. They were all eager to witness. this genius girl for themselves. They couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of person she was or what made her so extraordinary. Carly, still clinging to Adam¡¯s arm, couldn¡¯t stop the surge of jealousy that consumed her whenever the genius girl was mentioned. couldn¡¯t stop She had be the talk of Mercity, stealing all the attention. Everyone was buzzing about her uing debut alongside Adam. Carly was determined to see for herself at the forum in two days. Meanwhile, Celine stood quietly on the side, her clear and bright eyes scanning the room. She observed the people around her with an expression that was half amused, half indifferent. The entire situation struck her as absurd, and a faint smile rugged at her lips. However, just as quickly as her smile appeared, she felt a piercing gaze on her. Looking up, she met Adam¡¯s cold, sharp eyes. He had been watching her all along, Flustered, she immediately looked away. Lucy brought the topic back on track. ¡°Celine, Mr. Wilde has made his feelings clear. You should go on a few dates with him in the next couple of days and get to know each other. If all goes well, we can finalize the wedding arrangements soon.¡± Celine turned her gaze to Lucy, her so¨Ccalled mother, who seemed desperate to marry her off. It was as though she couldn¡¯t wait to pair her with Simon and send them off to clear the path for Carly. Looking at Simon, Celine said, ¡°Mr. Wilde, I¡¯m sorry. But there¡¯s no chance of anything happening between us. You don¡¯t need to waste your time on me. Her words hung in the air, leaving everyone stunned. Sonia was the first to speak with a voice of disapproval. ¡°Celine, are you out of your mind? How dare you reject Mr. Wilde?¡± Tracy chimed in. ¡°Celine, Mr. Wilde is offering to take you to the forum. Do you think you can get in on your own? ¡°Celine, Mr. Wilde doesn¡¯t mind that you have no degree or job, yet you still think you¡¯re too good for him?¡± Lucy chastised. Even Carly thought Celine was ungrateful. Simon was a decent match. He was a college graduate with a teaching job. If not for Celine¡¯s good looks, someone like Simon wouldn¡¯t even look at her twice. As the room filled with usations, Celine could sense the genuine disdain in their voices. They truly belleved she was lucky to have someone like Simon take an interest in her. A faint smile yed on her lips as she responded, ¡°Thank you all for your concern. But¡­ I already have a boyfriend!¡± Her deration stunned the room into silence. ¡°Celine, since when did you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Celine, who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± Carly couldn¡¯t stay still. She didn¡¯t know what p games Celine was ying and said mockingly, ¡°Celine, I know you¡¯re aiming high. You don¡¯t want to marry a teacher. You want to marry someone rich, right?¡°¡± Turning to Adam, she added with a sly smile, ¡°Adam, you¡¯re surrounded by CEOs and wealthy businessmen. Why don¡¯t you introduce one of them to Adam¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Celine. They hadn¡¯t been divorced for long. Did she really have a new boyfriend already? Celine met Carly¡¯s mocking gaze, then turned her attention to Adam¡¯s distinguished face. She still remembered his offer at the roadside inn to introduce her to someone rich. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Alvarez. My boyfriend is already very wealthy!¡± Wealthy? Tracy was the first tough. ¡°Celine, what kind of wealthy man would be interested in you? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some old, ugly sugar daddy!¡± Celine sped her hands behind her back and fluttered her eyshes yfully. ¡°My boyfriend is not only rich, but he¡¯s also incredibly handsome. The kind who turns heads whenever he goes.¡± Her gaze flicked to Adam before continuing ¡°He¡¯s even as impressive as Mr. Alvarez The way her eyes glimmered, as though she truly had someone extraordinary in her life, made Adam¡¯s expression darkened. The Tate family erupted intoughter, none of them belleved her. Sonia sald, ¡°Celline, stop bragging. Who would believe you have such a boyfriend?¡± Lucy added, ¡°Celine, stop making a fool of yourself.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 308 Celine arched an elegant brow, her thoughts drifting to a message on her phone. It was from Perry. ¡°Celine, I¡¯ll be arriving in Mercity in two days.¡± Perry wasing to town. So, she hadn¡¯t been lying. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Celine turned on her heel and walked away. The room empted as soon as she left. ¡°That Celine is such apulsive liar! Making up a rich, handsome boyfriend just to save her pride?¡± ¡°She should look in the mirror. Rich men aren¡¯t fools. Why would anyone like her?¡± Carly clung to Adam¡¯s arm, sneering, ¡°Adam, it looks like divorcing Celine really hit her hard. Now, she¡¯s dreaming of finding someone as rich as you.¡± Adam¡¯s deep eyes remained fixed on the doorway where Carly had disappeared with an unreadable expression on his face. Celine left Tate Manor and decided to head back to the dormitory. She stood on the side of the road, trying to hail a cab. The area was quiet, and cabs were scarce. She waited for what felt like ages with no luck. Then, a honk broke the silence. Celine turned her head to see a sleek Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulled up beside her, its polished exterior gleaming under the streetlights. It was Adam¡¯s car. The luxurious vehicle rolled to a stop, and the driver¡¯s window slid down, revealing Adam¡¯s refined, aristocratic features. His dark eyes locked onto hers. ¡°Hailing a cab?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez,¡± Celine replied. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good spot to catch one. Get in. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Adam offered. He wanted to give her a ride? Celine hesitated. She didn¡¯t particrly want to get in his car, but it waste, and who knew when she would manage to g down a cab? After weighing her options, she decided to swallow her pride. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez.¡± She moved to the rear of the car and reached for the backseat door handle when, with a soft beep, the central lock engaged. The doors clicked shut. Startled, Celine froze and looked at Adam Inside the car, Adam rested one handzily on the steering wheel. His gaze met hers with a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s that rich, handsome boyfriend of yours? Why isn¡¯t he driving over to pick you up?¡± Celine was too stunned to speak. It dawned on her then. He had no intention of letting her in the car. He was toying with her! A smirk tugged at the corners of Adam¡¯s lips while his gaze locked on Celine before giving her a good look, ¡°Bragging about yourself like that and iming you¡¯ve got an incredible boyfriend. What a liar. You¡¯re really something.¡± He called her a liar. Celine¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment and anger. Her small fists clenched tightly at her sides. ¡°How dare you¡­! Before she could finish, Adam stepped on the gas. The houry car roared to life, speeding off with a sleek, confident grace. Celine stood there, furning. That man! He was insufferable. Completely and utterly despicable! Through the rearview mirror, Adam caught a glimpse of her. She was stomping her feet in frustration, practically shaking with fury. His lips curled into a faint smile, and a low chuckle escaped him. ¡°Adum, just you wait!¡± Celine muttered under her breath The Divorce Prescription Chapter 309 The long¨Canticipated Pinnacle of Academic Symposium finally arrived. Everyone¡¯s attention was on it. Celine woke up early that day and dragged Hailey along with her. ¡°Hailey, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere fun. ¡°Celine, where are we going? Everyone¡¯s heading to the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium today. I heard that Mr. Alvarez and the genius girl are making a joint appearance.¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes sparkled, ready to gossip. Celine curved her lips into a sly smile. ¡°That¡¯s exactly where we¡¯re going.¡± Hailey was stunned. What? Half an hourter, the two arrived at the venue. The event was bustling with renowned academic elites from all walks of life. The lively atmosphere was almost electrifying From a distance, Celine spotted a few familiar faces. Melody was among them, surrounded by ssmates from Yorhine University. The public confession from Ewan a few days ago had turned her into aughingstock, but she had quickly leveraged her father¡¯s connections to secure an invitation to this event With her ssmates tawning over her, Melody had regained her pride. Today, she carried herself with confidence, a smug smile never leaving her face. Celine also noticed other members of the Tate family like Sonia, Carly, Lucy, Tracy, Hazel, and the extended family members. It seemed like the whole family hade. Just as they had said, they were here to witness the genius girl¡¯s glory. Carly was the first to spot Celine. ¡°Celine, what are you doing here?¡± Tracy¡¯s haughty gaze fell on Celine, brinuming with disdain. ¡°This is the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium, Celine. You dropped out of school at 16. Are you here to embarrass the Tate family?¡± Sonia¡¯s tone was cold and stem. ¡°Celine, leave now. This event is by invitation only. Do you even have one?¡± Celine¡¯s clear eyes calmly met their judgmental pazes. She shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t. The Tate family wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest, To them, it would¡¯ve been strange if Celine did have an invitation. Lucy chimed in. ¡°Celine, then you¡¯d better leave before security kicks you cut in front of everyone.¡± Just then, Melody approached with her ssmates, a muching grin stered on her face. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our campus legend, the Goddess of Sleep? Her ssmates immediately joined in on the ridicule. ¡°The Goddess of Sleep¡¯s actually awake and attending the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium? That¡¯s hrious!¡± Melody looped one arm through Carly¡¯s and the other through Tracy¡¯s, grinning smugly. ¡°Let me introduce you all. These are the Goddess of Sleep¡¯s sisters. But unlike her, they¡¯re aplished ¡°Tracy here is a PhD graduate from the Ivy Plus Program, and Carly graduated from the Summit Schrs Program. Meanwhile, Celine is just the Goddess of Sleep!¡± Tracy and Carly had always been praised for their ster achievements, earning them the title of the Tate family¡¯s rwin jewels. Melody¡¯s ssmates burst ourughing. ¡°Celine, aren¡¯t you even a little ashamed?¡± ¡°Yeah, Celine. Go back to sleep instead of embarrassing yourself here The mockery was relentless, but Celine wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, she smiled brightly at them. Halley, however, was livid. These people were going too far! Pointing at Sonia and Lucy, she shouted, ¡°What kind of family are you? You¡¯re supposed to be Celine¡¯s mother and grandmother, but you¡¯re the one leading the charge to humiliate her! Are you even sure Celine is your real family?¡± Celine was used to this treatment. She had long epted that having a family like hers was no different from being an orphan That sentence hit Sonia hard. Her expression flickered for a split second. Though Celine was indeed Aaron¡¯s biological daughter, she had always favored Carly. After all, Hayden had brought Carly back from the capital. Carly wasn¡¯t even Hayden¡¯s biological daughter. Her real dad held a status so lofty it couldn¡¯t be put into words, Carly¡¯s background was truly extraordinary. Of course, this secret was buried deep within Sonia and Hayden¡¯s hearts. It wasn¡¯t something they would ever reveal. Sonia looked at Celine coldly and said, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t ever tell people I¡¯m your grandmother, I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you!¡± Halley was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected So to be so heartless, even saying something like that in public. Her fury boiled over. ¡°What?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 310 A small, soft hand pressed down on her arm, stopping her in her tracks. Celine stepped forward, her gaze steady as she looked at Sonia. ¡°Are you saying you want to cut ties with me?¡± Sonia replied without hesitation, her tone firm. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Celine turned to look at Lucy, ¡°And you, Mom? Do you feel the same way?¡± The earlier usation still echoed in Lucy¡¯s mind. She had been silently observing Sonia, and her thoughts were crystal clear. A peculiar smirk tugged at the corner of Lucy¡¯s lips. When Celine¡¯s questionnded, she stepped behind Sonia, adopting a helpless expression. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re being unreasonable. I can only follow your grandmother¡¯s wishes.¡± Both Sonia and Lucy were ready to sever ties with her. After her father passed away, these two were supposed to be her closest family, the people she could rely on. her own mother. Yet, time and time again, they shattered her understanding of what family was supposed to be Celine nodded. ¡°Fine. Have it your way. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Tates.¡± One was h her grandmother. The other was Sonia couldn¡¯t have been more pleased. To her, a useless person like Celine was no better than garbage. She was someone to be discarded without a second thought. Especially someone who dropped out of school at 16. Celine was nothing but a stain on the Tere family¡¯s name. Lucy and Carly exchanged knowing smiles. Just then, amotion rippled through the crowd. ¡°Mr. Alvarez is here!¡± Adam had arrived. Celine lifted her gaze toward the scene unfolding ahead. The tightly packed crowd parted like waves, creating a clear path for him. As one of the key figures of the day, Adam was dressed in a custom¨Ctailored ck suit. His sharp, aristocratic features were as striking as ever. With a team of bodyguards leading the way and staff members trailing behind him like loyal subjects, he made his way forward with the poise of a king descending from his throne. ¡°This way, Mr. Alvarez ¡± Adam¡¯s steps were steady and unhurried. Not far behind, another figure appeared. It was Benjamin, Mercity¡¯s infamous little tyrant. Unlike his usuall carefree style, he had gone all out that day. He even carried arge bouquet of red roses in his hands Benjamin grinned, looking smug ¡°Adam, my goddess is finally making her debut today. The moment she finishes her keynote speech, I¡¯m going on stage to give her these roses.¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained as calm and unreadable as ever. Carly stepped forward eagerly. ¡°Adam.¡± Adam stopped, turning his attention to her. Carly smiled warmly. ¡°Adam, look. Celine is here too.¡± His gaze shifted,nding on Celine. Benjamin Interjected with augh. ¡°Celine, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to see my goddess too? Celine¡¯s eyes darted to the bouquet in his hands. ¡°Your goddess? Benjamin puffed up his chest with pride. ¡°Of course! My goddess is Adam¡¯s genius junior. I¡¯m going to present her with these roses in a bit.¡± Celine stared at him for a moment, her lips curling into an uncontroble smile. Then, she let out a softugh. Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she looked at him ¡°Your goddess doesn¡¯t like red roses.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 311 Benjamin fruze for a moment. ¡°Celine, how did you know my goddess doesn¡¯t like red roses?¡± Before Celine could respond, Sonia cut in sharply. ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t listen to Celine¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just jealous that the genius girl caught your attention. She¡¯s trying to sabotage you.¡± # Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to Celine, narrowing his eyes in warning. ¡°Celine, you¡¯d better not ruin this for me. I¡¯m officially pursuing my goddess.¡± Celine was amused, her lips tilted into a subtle smirk as she regarded him. ¡°Well, good luck with that.¡± Benjamin snorted, unimpressed. Carly, eager to distract the group from the mysterious gentus girl, mocked Celine instead. ¡°Adam, look, Celine is also here at the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium. But guess what? She doesn¡¯t even have an invitation.¡± Adam¡¯s flicked over to Celine. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have an invitation?¡± Celine shook her head. ¡°No.¡± A faint smirk tugged at theers of Adam¡¯s lips. ¡°Looks like your so¨Ccalled amazing boyfriend isn¡¯t all that amazing after all Couldn¡¯t even get you an Invitation.¡± Celine didn¡¯t respond. Was he secretly obsessed with her supposed boyfriend? Adam brought him up constantly-¡°your boyfriend this¡°, ¡°your boyfriend that¡°, Honestly, he seemed to remember the guy better than she did Halley broke the silence, tuming to Adam Mr. Alvarez, neither Celine nor I have invitations. Can you take us inside?¡± Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on Celine¡¯s exquisite, delicate features before he spoke, his voice low. ¡°Do you want me to?¡± Was she asking for his help? Celine¡¯s response came quickly. She shook her head. ¡°No heed.¡± Hailey nudged her, growing anxious. She leaned in to whisper, ¡°Celine, we don¡¯t have invitations. Don¡¯t you want to go In? It¡¯s fine, Mr. Alvarez can help ¡± But Celine only smiled faintly. ¡°Hailey, we don¡¯t need Mr. Alvarez¡¯s help.¡± Carly and Tracy exchanged nces before sneering at Celine. ¡°Celine, stop pretending Without Mr. Alvarez, how are you nning to get in?¡± ¡°Exactly, Celine. If you¡¯re so confident, go ahead, get inside right now.¡± The group¡¯s eyes were on her, openly mocking her, waiting for her to falter. Celine straightened her slender, elegant back. Taking Hailey¡¯s hand, she said finnly, ¡°Hailey, Jet¡¯s go i With that, she turned and started wallding forward, gulding Halley along with her. Behind her, Melody let out a mockingugh. ¡°Celine, the entrance is over here.¡± in.¡± Sonia rolled her eyes. To her, Celine was nothing but an embarrassment to the Tates. She didn¡¯t even low where the entrance was. But Celine didn¡¯t turn back. The main entrance was to the left, but she wasn¡¯t heading there. Instead, she was walking toward the VIP entrance. The sound of a sharp intake of breath rippled through the onlookers as they gasped at her Sonia¡¯s smug expression faltered. ¡°Why is Celine heading toward the VIP entrance?¡± Is Celine going to use the VIP entrance? Carly and Tracy stepped forward, their gazes glued to Celine in shock. The VIP entrance was reserved for people of Adam¡¯s callber¡ªthose at the very top. Even with their precious invitations, the rest of them had to use the regr entrance, What made Celine think she could use the VIP entrance? ¡°Adan, why is Celine using the VIP entrance?¡± Carly asked aloud, her volce shrill as she turned to him. Adam stood in the center of the crowd, his cold, plencing eyes following Celine¡¯s every move. Meanwhile, Celine continued her calm stride toward the VIP doors, Halley staying close at her side. As she approached, several staff members with blue ID badges hurried forward to meet hier. Their expression was respectful. ¡°Ms. Tate, we¡¯ve been expecting you. This way, please.¡± Celine inclined her head slightly, her cool and ethereal profile catching the light. Without hesitation, she followed the staff through the VIP entrance, her 212 figure disappearing behind the doors. Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed slowly. Carly tried to say something else to him, but Adam had already stepped forward, his long legs carrying him toward the VIP entrance. A momentter, he entered through the some doors Then group left behind was stunned into silence ¡°What¡¯s going on? How is Celine able to use the VIP entrance? ¡°And did you see the way the staff treated her? They were senior organizers of the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium. They came out to personally greet her!!! Soni and Lucy were both equally dumbfounded. Melody, however, coveted first. ¡°Tha You Celine hasn¡¯t been in school since she was 16. She¡¯s always been sly and full of tricks. Don¡¯t let her intimidate Exactly. She¡¯s definately up to something. Let¡¯s head inside right now and expose her!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 312 Carly was convinced Celine was just putting on a show. ¡°Grandma, Mom, let¡¯s go inside and see what Celine is up to.¡± Sonia scoffed coldly. ¡°Good thing I had the foresight to cut ties with Celine early on. Whatever trouble she stirs up in there won¡¯t have anything to do with us.¡± Adam stepped into the main venue, his sharp eyes scanning the expansive space. He didn¡¯t see Celine anywhere, Despite following her in quickly, she had somehow slipped out of sight. Where had she gone? He turned to a staff member nearby. ¡°Who is allowed to use the VIP entrance?¡± The staff member straightened, answering respectfully, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, the VIP entrance at the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium is reserved for the top schrs from each distrier.¡± Top schrs? Then why had Celine been allowed to use the VIP entrance? ¡°Mr. Alvarez, your seat is right this way. Please follow me.¡± Adam was led toward the center of the venue, where the front row was situated. It was the most prestigious section, reserved for the most significant attendees. When he reached his seat, be noticed the chair next to him was empty. Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on the unupied seat for a moment before he asked, ¡°Is this seat reserved for my junior?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez,¡± the staff member replied promptly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Mr. Alvarez,¡± the staff member admitted Adam waved his hand, dismissing him. Sinking into his seat, he nced down at the sleek steel watch on his wrist. The Pinnacle of Academic Symposium was about to begin, yet his ¡°Junior¡°, the one rumored to be untouchable and aloof was still nowhere to be seen. At this moment, Sonia, Carly, Tracy, Melody, and the others were seated in the right section of the venue. Their necks craned as they stared at the empty seat next to Adam, their curiosity palpable. ¡°The empty seat next to Mr. Alvarez must be reserved for the genus girl, right?¡± someone whispered eagerly. ¡°Of course! Today¡¯s biggest highlight is the first public appearance of Mr. Alvarez and Miss Genius C together. Everyone¡¯s been waiting for this moment.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her!¡± As the murmurs around her grew louder, Carly¡¯s face twisted with jealousy. ¡°What a show¨Coff, keeping everyone waiting like this.¡± Meanwhile, Benjamin, seated directly behind Adam thanks to some well¨Cpulled connections, was both nervous and excited Clutching a bouquet of red roses tightly in his hands, he leaned forward to whisper, ¡°Adam, why isn¡¯t my goddess here yet? Can you send her a message?¡± Everyone¡¯s waiting,¡± Adam pulled out his phone, opened the WhatsApp group chat, and sent a message tagging C. ¡°You¡¯re not here yet? A momentter, his phone vibrated with a single reply. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She imed she was already here. But if that were true, why hadn¡¯t anyone seen her? Still staring at the letter ¡°C¡± in the group chat, Adam typed out another question. ¡°What does ¡®C¡® stand¨Cfor?¡± Creplied, ¡°It¡¯s my name.¡± Her name? And then, as if out of nowhere, a name surfaced in his thoughts¨CCeline. Could ¡°C¡± stand for.. Celine? For a moment, Adam froze, his thoughts grinding to a halt. Was it possible that the elusive Miss Genius C was none other than Celine? ? ?? ?? He dismissed it almost immediately. Celine had dropped out of school at 16. How could she possibly be the genius everyone revered as Miss Genius C? Just then, the host stepped onto the brightly lit stage, drawing the audience¡¯s attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, distinguished guests, Wee to the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium. I now officially dere the symposium open.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 313 The Pinnacle of Academic Symposium officially began, and a wave of apuse swept through the venue like an Iing tide The host smiled as he addressed the audience. ¡°The most anticipated moment of today¡¯s Pinnacle of Academic Symposium is the first public appearance of Mr. Alvarez and Miss Genius C I¡¯m sure everyone has been eagerly awaiting the debut of this incredible genius girl.¡± At his words, all eyes nimed toward Adam and the empty seat beside him. Someone in the audience couldn¡¯t hold back and called out, ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer! Let the genius girl take the stage already!¡± The host chuckled warmly. ¡°Alright, then. Up next is the highly anticipated appearance of Miss Genus C, who will deliver the opening speech for the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium.¡± The genius girl was about to appear. The noisy hall fell into a sudden, profound silence. Every breath was held, every gaze fixed on the stage. Melody and the ssmates seated nearby Jeaned toward one another, whispering excitedly, ¡°She¡¯sing! She¡¯s finallying!¡± Sonia, Tracy, and Lucy had been searching for Celine ever since they entered the venue, but they hadn¡¯t been able to find her anywhere. Frustrated, they decided to stop looking and focus on the stage instead. After all, this was the main reason they¡¯de. Their curiosity burned, they couldn¡¯t wait to see who this elusive genius girl was. Carly, on the other hand, felt nothing but jealousy and malice. She sneered inwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s see what this so¨Ccalled genius girl looks like. She¡¯s probably hideous.¡± Benjamin clutched his bouquet of red roses tightly, and his palms were damp with sweat. Damn it. He, the infamous troublemaker of Mercity, was actually nervous. ¡°Adam, my goddess is about to take the stage!¡± Adam didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he simply lifted his eyes, his piercing pace settling on the podium. And then, a slender, graceful figure emerged under the lights. She was wearing a simple white blouse paired with a fitted ck pencil skirt. The understated uniform hugged her frame, perfectly outlining her youthful yet elegant silhouette. Her jet¨Cck hair was tied into a high ponytail, and she wore no jewelry or essories. She moved from the shadows into the dazzling lights, her every movement exudingposure and poise. She reached the podium, her bright eyes swept across the audience, taking in the sea of faces before her. Then, with a soft,posed smile, she Introduced herself ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Celine Tate.¡± Her clear, melodic voice carried through the microphone, ringing crisply in everyone¡¯s ears¨CNOW Adam, who had been sitting backzily in his chair, suddenly straightened up. His gaze locked onto Celine and refused to shift even the slightest bit. He was stunned It was her? It was actually her! So, Celine Tate was Miss Genus C. In the right section of the venue, Sonia and Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in unison as they recognized the figure on stage. Their pupils contracted in shock. ¡°Celine?¡± ¡°Oh my God, Melody, loold it¡¯s Celine!¡± one of the ssmates eximed, tugging frantically at Melody¡¯s sleeve. Melody¡¯s head snapped toward the stage. She froze, her jaw ck as if she¡¯d just seen a ghost. Words fa?rd her. Why was it Celine? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be the infamous ¡°Goddess of Sleep? The most stunned of all, however, were Carly and Lucy. The moment Celine stepped onto the stage, both women shot up from their seats, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°How could it be Celine? No way! She dropped out of school when she was 16!¡± Carly stammered. But before Carly could say another word, murmurs began to ripple through the audience. The hushed voices were filled with admiration and awe ¡°Wow, the genim girl has finally made her appearance. I heard she¡¯s just like Mr. Alvarez, she pped grades and earned dual master¡¯s degrees from Hard University at 16. That¡¯s why she stopped going to school¡® at 16.¡± Carly¡¯s breath hitched audibly. Her thoughts were in chaos. ¡°So that was it. Celine had stopped going to school¡® at 16, but the difference between ¡®stopped going to school¡® and ¡®dropped out of school was astronomical.¡± It turned out that Celine, like Adam, had graduated with dual master¡¯s degrees by the age of 16. The rumors about her being the ¡°Goddess of Sleep¡°? Fake. The ims that she had no education? Also fake. All this time, Celine was the genius girl everyone revered. And Adam¡¯s mysterious Miss Genius C? She was Celine. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 314 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this genlos girl to be so beautiful. She looks like a fairy. She possesses both talent and looks!¡± ¡°Oh no, I just felt my heart skip a beat.¡± Carly¡¯s hands, resting at her sides, clenched into tight fists. She couldn¡¯t ept this. The Celine she had always looked down on was actually the same genius girl she was so jealous of Lucy was equally stunned, her mind spinning in disbelief. How could Celine be standing on the podium right now? Hadn¡¯t she sent her off to live in the countryside? Behind them, the murmurs of discontent were growing loader. ¡°Hey, you two! Sit down already! You¡¯re blocking our view of the genius girl!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t sit down, we¡¯ll call security to throw you out!¡± Lucy¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red. Flustered, she quickly dropped into her seat and reached to tug Carly¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Carly, sit down.¡± Carly eventually sat down. Her fists clenched so tightly that her nails bit into her palms, yet she barely noticed the pain. On stage, Celine stood tall andposed. After a poised Introduction, the room erupted into thunderous apuse. The crowd was weing her warmly. The dazzling overhead lights bathed her in a radiant glow, highlighting her wless features. Her beauty was so striking that it was almost impossible to look away. Celine¡¯s lips curved into a graceful smile as she began to speak. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet all of you here today. Now, I¡¯ll begin my speech. The topic of my presentation is¡­¡± Her voice rang out, clear and confident. Her delivery was captivating, brimming with fresh ideas that resonated deeply with the audience. When she finished, the apuse swelled to a deafening roar, so prolonged it felt like it might never end. The speech ended, and Adam finally spotted Celine. She was standing beside Samuel, who had already arrived. Samuel was proudly introducing her to the top schrs from various regions and industry elites, his demeanor brimming with pride. As Samuel turned and caught sight of Adam, his face lit up with a weing smile. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re here.¡± Celine shifted slightly, and her clear gaze lingered on his elegant, handsome face Samuel gestured toward her with a grin. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let me formally introduce you. This is your genius junior, Celine Tare¡± Adam¡¯s eyes moved to Celine. Around her neck hung a blue badge with a small photo clipped to it. In the photograph, a 16¨Cyear¨Cold Celine stood proudly in a graduation gown and cap at Haffard University. That was the young prodigy Celine, radiant and extraordinary Adam¡¯s gaze returned to the woman before him. Under the dazzling lights and the lively buzz of the crowd, Celine stepped forward with calm confidence. She stopped just beside him, her rosy lips curving into a brilliant smile as she extended her hand toward him.. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, let¡¯s get reacquainted. My name is Celine Tate.¡± She told him her name and that she wanted to start over. Adam stared deeply at her delicate features. Slowly, the corners of his lips lifted into a faint smile, and a low chuckle escaped him. It really was her. The person who had once rejected his friend request. The one who had inexplicably imed to hate him. It was her. The one who stood beside him, building a legacy together. The one who was his equal. His genius junior was Celine. Adam extended his hand, sping hers firmly. His voice dropped to a low munur. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Celine¡¯s bright eyes held his, shimmering with something deep. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I knew who you were, but you didn¡¯t know who I was.¡± She had walked a long, lonely road to stand beside him now. But how bittersweet it was; be hadn¡¯t even recognized her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 315 Adam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but before the words could form, his palm suddenly felt empty¨CCeline had already pulled her hand away. She was swept up by a crowd of admirers, all young and sessful elites. Among them was Randall Potter, a fellow Haffard University graduate and a rising star in the tech world, the young CEO of a publicly listedpany. His gaze lingered on Celine¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful face, and a yful smile appeared. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s your rtionship status? Are you seeing anyone? ¡± Adam¡¯s attention sharpened, his eyes fixed on her. Celine raised her delicate, arched eyebrows. Her voice was calm as she replied, ¡°Single. Avable¡± Single. Avable. Those two words seemed to light a sparkle in Randall¡¯s eyes. Wasting no time, he pulled out his phone. ¡°Celine, since we¡¯re fellow alumni, let¡¯s exchange WhatsApp¡± Celine nodded slightly. ¡°Sure, Randall.¡± The two exchanged WhatsApp contacts, the process effortless and casual Adam stood off to the side, watching it all unfold. His thought drifted to a different time, a time when Celine had rejected his friend request. She hadn¡¯t wanted to add him. But here she was, adding someone else. Her voice even softened when she addressed him as ¡°Randall¡± But she never called him by his first name. To her, he was only ¡°Mr. Alvarez.¡± A hollow ache spread through Adam¡¯s chest, gnawing at him with an inexplicable sense of loss. ¡°Celine!¡± Sonia, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy had arrived, but they couldn¡¯t get close. Celine was in the VIP section, and ess was restricted. The staff quickly stepped forward, holding up their hands to block them. ¡°Sorry,dies, but you can¡¯t go any further.¡± Sonia looked up at Celine, visibly emotional, and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Celine! I¡¯m Celine¡¯s grandmother!¡± She had never imagined that Celine, the young woman she had always considered the disgrace of the Tates, would one day turn out to be a prodigy. She couldn¡¯t walt to see her in personL Hearing themotion, Celine turned her head in their direction. A staff member quickly approached her and spoke respectfully. ¡°Ms. Tate, they¡¯re here to see you. This woman ims to be your grandmother.¡± Sonia forced an awkward smile as she stepped forward. ¡°Linny, it¡¯s me, Grandma!¡± Linny? It was the first time she had ever heard Sonia call her that. She couldn¡¯t help but let out an incredulousugh. ¡°Grandma? If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t we sever lies about an hour ago?¡± Sonia froze, the color draining from her face. Celine¡¯s gaze shifted past Sonia to Hazel and Tracy, the mother¨Cdaughter pair standing behind her. Hazel looked deeply ufortable, while Tracy, normally so proud and self¨Cassured, stood like a lifeless shell, her confidencepletely shattered. Behind them, Lucy and Carly lingered in silence. Their expressions were dark and bitter, their eyes glinting with barely concealed jealousy and resentment as they watched Celine from the shadows. Hazel tried to smooth things over with a nervous smile. ¡°Celine, Grandma was just upset earlier. We¡¯re family, after all.¡± Celine stood there, calm and ethereal. She blinked slowly and fixed her gaze directly on So ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you all want to be family with Sonia¡¯s face lit up with eager hope. ¡°Linny, we¡¯ve always been family- ¡°But,¡± Celine interrupted sharply, ¡°this time, I don¡¯t want to be family with you.¡± Sonia stiffened, her expression freezing as the blow sank in. Celine¡¯s unyielding gaze swept over the group before her. These were the people who had hurt her once¨Cdeeply, irreparably. The scars they¡¯d left on her heart were etched so painfully that now, all that remained was a cial indifference. ¡°You abandoned me when I was little. Other kids had grandmothers, mothers, and families.. but I always felt like an orphan. You said it yourself before, we¡¯ve already severed ties. And now, it¡¯s my turn to cut you off.¡± Without another nce, Celine turned to the staff member standing nearby. ¡°I don¡¯t know these people. Please remove them.¡± The staff member nodded briskly. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave at once.¡± ¡°Linny, you can¡¯t do this to us¡­¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 316 At the staff member¡¯s signal, security guards rushed over and swiftly escorted Sonia, Carly, Tracy, Lucy, and Hazel out of the venue. Sonia nearly stumbled as she was pushed outside. Carly and Tracy hurried to her side, each grabbing one of her arms to steady her. ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡± Sonia angrily shook them off, her sharp re slicing through them. ¡°Did you see that? Celine is the genius girl¡± Sonia, who had always treated Carly and Tracy as the brightest stars of the Tates, showering them affectionately and never raising her voice, now unleashed her tury without restraint. ¡°The two of you! Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve invested in you? Private Tutors since you were kids, one¨Con¨Cone lessons, every opportunity handed to you on a silver tter, and what did you achieve? The best you could do was get into a decent university! ¡°And then look at Celine! She was sent to the countryside as a child, and now she¡¯s turned out to be a genius, on par with Mr. Alvarez! You two are such disappointments!¡± Regret churned in Sonia¡¯s chest, bitter and relentless. She deeply regretted cutting ties with Celine. Celine was a genius. Did they evenprehend the glory Celine could have brought to the Tates? Carly and Tracybined couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. Their faces turned ashen, neither daring to utter a single word in response. All they could think about were the countless times they had mocked and insulted Celine. In hindsight, they realized how foolish they must have looked in front of her all these years. Then Lury stepped forward and tried to calm Sonia down. ¡°Mom-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sonia snapped, her ley gaze pinning Lucy in ce. ¡°You¡¯re the most useless one of all!¡± Lucy froze. At that moment, she was consumed by a searing hatred for Celine. How could the daughter they had abandoned so long ago have transformed into a genius? ¡°I don¡¯t ¡°Mom!¡± ant to see any of you right now! Every single one of you is making me sick!¡± Sonia shouted, furiously swiping her sleeve as she stormed out. ¡°Grandmal¡± Tracy, Lucy, and Hazel hurried after Sonia, calling out to her as they followed Carly, however, stayed behind. She stood frozen in ce, unable to move. Her face darkoned as she stared at Celine through the doorway, jealousy burning in her eyes. Her jaw clenched so tightly that her gums began to bleed. Why did it have to be Celine? She was Adam¡¯s pondus junior! Would Adam regret it now? Who in this world doesn¡¯t admire brilliance? Today, he had learned that the woman who had spent the past three years living as an ordinary housewife was, in reality, a genius who could match him on every level. Would this version of Celine make his heart sriz? Ads didn¡¯t get another chance to talk to Celine because Hailey had shown up. Circling Celine with bubbling excitement, Hailey¡¯s voice was filled with awe. ¡°Celline, are you really the genius girl?¡± Celine¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Absolutely ¡°Oh my God, Celine, I swear, I¡¯m obsessed with you!¡± Hailey gushed, her admiration pouring out like an endless river. Celine couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. ¡°Hailey, we should head back¡± The Pinnacle of Academic Symposium had officially ended. After bidding farewell to Samuel and the others, Celine left with Halley. The two were on their way back to the dormitory when Adam appeared. His tall, elegant figure approached them, his deep, male voice breaking the air. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride back.¡± It was clear he wanted to take Celine home himself. Before she could respond, Randall, the renowned tech mogul, walked over as well. His gaze fixed on Coline, unwavering. ¡°Celine, where are you headed? Let me drive you.¡± Randall wanted to take Celine home,
  1. 100.
Halley nced between the two men, and her thoughts were instantly in chaos. ¡°Uh¨Coh. Both of them wanted to take Celine heme. So, who was Celine going to choose The Divorce Prescription Chapter 317 Adam hadn¡¯t expected Randall to show up. As a man, he could instantly sense Randall¡¯s feelings for Celine Randall biked her a lot. Celine nced at Adam, then turned to Randall ¡°Randall, would you mind giving us a ride?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Celine chose Randall, Adam¡¯s sharp, handsome features darkened instantly. Thrilled, Randall stepped forward and politely opened the back door of his car. ¡°Celine, please.¡± Celine got into the car without a second thought, and Hailey followed close behind. From her seat, Hailey turned and threw Adam a look, equal parts sympathy and simig satisfaction. ¡°Serves you right for treating Celine poorly. Now she doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡± She steered inwardly. Adam instinctively stepped forward and wanted to follow, but before he could, a hand gripped his arin tightly. It was Carly. She clung to his arm with all her might, tilting her head to sh what she hoped was a sweet, delicate smile. ¡°Adam, were you waiting for dall with i Adam didn¡¯t answer. His sharp gaze remained fixed on the Callinan as it pulled away, carrying Celine and Randall with in Celine was gone. Adam¡¯s gaze dropped. Slowly, he pulled his arm free from Carly¡¯s grasp, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the office. Go house on your own.¡® Not sparing her another nce, he turned and strode toward his car. Carly¡¯s face turned pale. Desperation wed at her as she rushed forward, stepping in front of him to block his path. ¡°Adam, I want you to take me house. Adam¡¯s handsome face remained calm and expressionless. His already strained rtionship with Celine, worsened by his entanglement with Bailey, seemed to weigh on him, and his voice was now distant, ¡°I need to head to the office,¡± he said tly. ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse! I overheard everything earlier. You and that rising tech tycoon were arguing about who would take Celine home. The when it¡¯s my rum, suddenly you have to go back to work?¡± Carly shot back. Adam¡¯s expression darkened. His voice dropped, sharp and cutting, ¡°Carly.¡± Her name was a warning. He had no intention of making a scene in public. Carly truze. Without another nce, Adam turned and strode purposefully toward the waiting car. Left standing there, Carly red at his retreating back and shouted after him, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for Celine! It makes sense, though. Celine¡¯s a genius girl, born with everything going for her. ¡°Yet she humbled herself enough to marry you, a man who was a vegetable at the time and stuck by his side for three years, living like a housewife who revolved around you. If it were me, I¡¯d probably fall for her too!¡± Her biting words froze Adam mid¨Cstep. Slowly, he turned his head to meet her gaze, his cold, piercing eyes locking onto her delicate, furious face. ¡°You¡¯ve already said everything, haven¡¯t you? What else is there for me to add? Yes, Celine is a genius girl. She put her pride aside to take care of me and make me happy. She¡¯s far more enjoyable to be around than you. So tell me, Carly, why would I waste my time with you when I could be with her?¡± For the first time, Adam spoke his truth. Celine did make him happy. It had always been obvious that Adam¡¯s feelings for Celine were the kind of feelings a man has for a woman. Carly¡¯s cheeks tinged red as tears welled in her eyes. Acar¡¯s lips curled into a slow, mocking smile, ¡°You¡¯re thest person who should say anything about this. After all, it was you who pushed Celine to me in the first ce.¡± The color drainedpletely from Carly¡¯s face. If she hadn¡¯t run off all those years ago, abandoning Adain after he became a vegetable in the aftermath of the car ident, Celine never would have entered the picture. This was all her doing. Without sparing her another nce, Adam turned and climbed into the sleek Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom. Momentster, the luxury car sped off, leaving Carly In the president¡¯s office at Alvarez Group, Adam sat in a sleek ck leather chair. Leo entered, his tone low as he delivered his report. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡¯vepleted the livestigation Into Mrs. Alvarez¡¯s no, Ms. Celine¡¯s background. After Ms. Celine sent her abusive stepfather to prison, she was sponsored by an anonymous benefactor ¡°That sponsor paid for her education. From that point on, Ms. Celine excelled academically. She skipped multiple grades and eventually graduated from Haffard University with dual master¡¯s degrees at 16.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 318 Adam stared at the file in his hands. The section for the sponsor¡¯s name was nk.. ¡°Who funded Celine¡¯s education?¡± he asked. Leo shook his head. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we haven¡¯t been able to identity the sponsor yer¡± Adam pressed his thin lips together in thought, ¡°What did Celine do after she graduated? Someone as exceptional as her should have started building a ster career right after graduation Adam¡¯s time at Haffard University had been defined by ambition, he was already making strides in finance and business. By the time he graduated, his firstpany had gone public in Quartz Vale. But Celine? As far as Adam Jew, she didn¡¯t seem to have any current employment It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Alvarez, but we couldn¡¯t find any information on that either. Ms. Celine disappeared for two whole years after she graduated. Two nk years. No one knew what she had been doing during that time, Leo continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until two yearster, right after your car ident, that Ms. Celine suddenly reappeared in Mercity. Following arrangements made by the Tates, she married you! The rest of her story Adam knew better than anyone Setting the file down, Adam leaned back in his chair. ¡°You can leave for now. ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Leo exited the office, leaving Adam alone with his thoughts. Adam sat there and picked up his phone. Today¡¯s entertainment headlines were dominated by Celine A particr photo of her had gone viral, she stood at a podien, wearing a crisp white blouse with her hair pulled back into a sleek high ponytail Her delicate, petite face was illuminated under the bright lights, its radiant beauty impossible to ignore. The media had branded her the ¡°most beautiful genlus girl¡°. Adam Jeaned his tall, broad framezily against the back of the couch. life around him was actually a genius girl. She was his He never would have guessed that the housewife who had spent the past three years revolving her li Miss Genius. A low chuckle escaped him as he thought back to the moment he had sent her to Vorhine University not long ago. Why had she married him? After his car ident, he had been dered a lost cause a man trapped in a vegetative state, one who would never wake up. Curly had been terrified. She ran off without looking back. But Celine hade to him. She¡¯d married him Those three years were the prime of her youth, yet she¡¯d chosen to waste them on a man who was little more than a shell of himself. Why? Adam reached for the file on the table and began flipping through its pages again. Suddenly, a photo slipped out and fluttered onto the table He picked it up. It was a pleture of Celine taken at Haffard University. In the photo, she stood in front of the school¡¯s disy window, wearing a simple white dress. Her radiant smile lit up her delicare face as she gazed at the camera. Adam¡¯s gaze froze as his eyes shifted to the disy window behind her. That was when he noticed himself in the background Inside the disy window was the school¡¯s Hall of Fame, where his name and photo had long held the top spot as a legendary graduate. Standing beside it in the image was young Celine, her arms cradling a stack of books, her head tilted ever so slightly toward his picture, and her smile Adam froze, and a heavy realization washed over him. And then it hit him, Celine had loved him for avery, very ry long time. In ways he had never noticed, Celine had always loved him. Underneath the medu¡¯s Latest posts about the ¡°imost beautiful genius girl¡°,ments were flooding in. ¡°I think I fell in love today.¡± Sere. I¡¯m in love too Lerbier, Carly¡¯s words had echoed in his mind. ¡°Have you fallen for Celine?¡± Today, it wasn¡¯t just the media or the city falling in love with It was everyone. And Adam? He was just a man. How could he not be moved by someone like Celine, a girl who burned so brightly, who loved so fiercely and purely? Finally, he admitted it to himself. Yes, he had fallen for her. Adam pulled out his phone, opened Celine¡¯s WhatsApp, and sent her a message. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 319 Adam ryped a message, ¡°Back on campus yet?¡± He was asking if Celine had returned to Yorhine University, After all, Randall had driven her back that night. Just the thought of her getting into another man¡¯s car made him press his lips together. But in the next second, he froze. The WhatsApp message hadn¡¯t even gone through. A red exmation mark appeared next to it, followed by a cold system notification ¡°You are not friends with this person. Please add them as a friend to start chatting.¡± Adam fell silent. His handsome face darkened as realization hit him. Celine had already blocked him. In fact, she had blocked him the day they got divorced. It was only now that the reality sunk in, they were divorced. It was over between them. She had loved him once, passionately and fiercely, but that was in the past. She didn¡¯t love him anymore ¡°Adam, 1 don¡¯t love you anymore. Her voice drifted back to him, soft but resolute, echoing in his mind. She had told him that herself on the day they ended things Adam opened the chat with ¡°C¡± Celine¡¯s new WhatsApp ount. Without hesitation, he sent her a friend request. There was no response. Celine didn¡¯t add him back. Just then, his phone began to ring Carly¡¯s name lit up the screen. She was calling him. Adam didn¡¯t answer. A bitter smirk curled at the corner of his mouth, dripping with self¨Cmockery. 12 At Tate Manor, Adam still hadn¡¯t answered his phone. Carly let out a sharp scream, and in a sudden tit of rage, she began smashing the vases in the living room. Shards of ss flew in all directions, scattering across the floor like tiny, jagged stars. Hearing themotion, Hayden and Lucy rushed in. Lucy immediately moved to restrain Carly, panic in her voice. ¡°Carly, what are you doing? The floor¡¯s covered in broken shards! You¡¯ll hurt yourself!¡± Bur Carly shoved Lucy away with a violent push, her fury spilling over. ¡°This is all your fault! Why did you have to give birth to Celine? Why does Celine have to be the genius girl? Look at how Grandma¡¯s attitude toward her haspletely changed! Adam won¡¯t even answer my calls because of her! I hate Celine so much!¡± Lucy stumbled back, swallowing the sharp sting of her daughter¡¯s words. No one in the world loved Carly more then she did, but at this moment, Lucy felt utterly helpless Hayden quickly stepped in, his tone firm yet soothing. ¡°Carly, calm down. Your heart can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Dad, I just can¡¯t stand it! Celine¡¯s just some girl from the countryside! She dropped out of school when she was 16! So why? Why is she suddenly this genius girl? I¡¯m so scared, Dad ¡°I¡¯m scared Adam¡¯s going to fall in love with her. Mrs. Alvarez Senior doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯ve already offended Allie. Dad, when will I finally get to marry Adam? Carly couldn¡¯t handle what had happened that day. Her delicate, beautiful face was twisted with anger and frustration, tears streaming down her cheeks. Hayden¡¯s heart ached for her as he gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°Carly, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll figuro something out. You will marry Mr. Alvarez¡± Once Carly had gone upstairs to her room and fallen asleep, Hayden returned to the living room. The housekeepers had already cleaned up the mess of broken vases. He sank into the couch, alone with his thoughts. The television was on, tuned to a financial news program. The host alternated betweennguages as he reported. Sources confirm that Nigel Hampton, the legendary business mogul, returned to the Capitol yesterday and was spotted at the Royal Cemetery. ¡°Over the years, Mr. Hampton has been searching for his daughter, the cherished heiress to his vast fortune, who was lost to him as a child. To this day, her whereabouts remain undown.¡± The screen cut to footage of the Royal Cemetery shrouded in gloom on a rainy day. A tall, Imposing figure stood silently in front of a gravestone. Behind him, an assistant held a ck sunbre over his head, the rain dripping steadily from its edge and further obscuring the man¡¯s face. The mncholic scene lent him an air of profound mystery- Hayden leaned forward and turned off the television. at that moment, Lucy entered d the room. Hayden nced up. ¡°Is Carly asleep?¡± he asked. AE Lucy nodded, her expression heavy with worry. ¡°She cried herself to sleep just now. Honey, Carly¡¯s whole heart is set on marrying Mr. Alvarez. Can¡¯t you just help her make it happen?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 320 Hayden¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Honey, do you think I don¡¯t know? Cerly isn¡¯t your biological daughter!¡± Hayden pressed his lips together, his silence heavy with tension. ¡°Carly She¡¯ll be able to marry Mr. Alvarez without a hitch, ¡°Lucy continued Hayden rose to his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this again. Y You¡¯d better keep it to yourself.¡± With that, he turned and headed for the staircase. Lucy wasn¡¯t ready to let the matter go. ¡°Honey, why won¡¯t you reveal Carly¡¯s true identity?¡± she pressed. Hayden paused mid¨Cstop, his figure still refined and gentlemanly but now cloaked in an air of solemnity. Finally, his voice came, ¡°Because Carly¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t want her to return to the Capitol.¡± That woman again! Lucy¡¯s eyes shed with malice. No wonder Celine, even after being abandoned in the countryside, had managed to grow into such a genius. What kind of terrifyingly powerful genes must she have? But so what? All that brilliance, all that glory, it would belong to Carly in the end. Even though Hayden had refused outright, Lucy could sense his resolve faltering. He loved Carly too much to turn a blind eye to her suffering It was only a matter of time before her true identity came to light Asly, twisted smile crept across Lucy¡¯s face. The next day, Adamsat in the president¡¯s office when his phone buzzed. It was james calling after returning from a business trip. ¡°Adam, do you have time today? Come over for lunch,¡± James said casually. He was inviting Adam to dine at the Lambert residence. Adam had spent the night in his office, and it had been anything but restful. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sighed ¡°James, I don¡¯t have time today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I even invited Allie and Celine to join us for lunch,¡± James replied. Celine? Going to the Lambert residence for lunch? Adam¡¯s mind instantly changed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± Half an hourter, Adam arrived at the Lambert residence, but Celine and Hailey hadn¡¯t arrived yet. James adjusted his sses, the corners of his lips curling into a teasing smile. ¡°Adam, didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t have time? What made you suddenly rush over here?¡± Adam ignored thement, his sharp eyes subtly scanning the room. ¡°Stop looking, Celine and Allie are still on their way. They haven¡¯t arrived yet,¡± James said knowingly. Adam pulled his gaze back and sank into the couch in the living room ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it. At this point, there¡¯s probably no one left at Yorhine University who doesn¡¯t know that the so¨Ccalled ¡®Goddess of Sleep¡® is the genius girl. ¡°No wonder she used to sleep through my lectures, and the moment she opened her eyes, I knew I must¡¯ve said something wrong. Adam, your Mrs. Alvarez really knows how to keep a low profile. She¡¯s incredible.¡± James, of course, was blissfully unaware that Adam and Celine were already divorced. Adam said nothing Sensing a shift in tone, James asked, ¡°By the way, how did Allie¡¯s birthmark suddenly disappear? She said Celine gave her some kind of bitter pill. Adam¡¯s sharp eyebrows knit together. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure either, I asked Celine, and she said¡­¡± James leaned in slightly. ¡°What did she say?¡± Aden¡¯s mind fleshed back to Celine¡¯s smug response. ¡°Not telling you!¡± Before Adam could say more, Linda¡¯s cheerful voice rang out from the entryway. ¡°Ms. Lambert, you¡¯re back!¡± Celine and Hailey had arrived. Men instinctively nced toward the door. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Hailey returned alone. Celine wasn¡¯t with her. James frowned. ¡°Hailey, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Celine?¡± Halley exined with a smile. ¡°Dad, Celine had something to do. She couldn¡¯t make it today.¡± Adam pursed his lips. ¡°What was so important?¡± Hailey smirked. ¡°Adam, if you really want to know, Celine went out to have fun.¡± Adam was surprised. ¡°Where did she go?¡± he asked ¡°Mand 1 heard It¡¯s about to snow there. She and the others went to see the first snowfall of winter. Oh, and Randall went too,¡± Hailey added. Adam¡¯s mind shed back to yesterday when their mentor had organized a trip to Mand to see the snow. He declined, but he hadn¡¯t expected Celine to go¨Clet alone with Randall. Halley chuckled. ¡°Adam, I think Randall Likes Celine. He came to pick her up this morning. Looks like you won¡¯t need to worry about introducing her to anypany CEOs now,¡± she teased. Feigning a sigh, she added, ¡°Some men really don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve got. They throw away a pearl and pick up dirt instead. Now, someone else is going to take that pearl.¡± Adam said nothing. Hailey didn¡¯t insult him directly, but every word hit hard. Celine was the pearl, while Carly was the dirt. Halley was clearly mocking him for trading one for the other. Meanwhile, Celine had arrived in Mand. She was part of a lively group of over ten people, including senior students from her university and top talents from nearby districts. Randall was also among them. The group stayed at a seaside resort, with the beach stretching right in front of the hotel ¡°Celine, you¡¯re in room 608,¡± one of the senior students said, handing her a key card. ¡°Thank you,¡± Celine replied with a smile, epting the card. Randall nced at his key. He got room 612, which was a bit too far from Celine. Without hesitation, he turned to a senior nearby. ¡°Hey, can I switch with you for room 609?¡± The others quickly caught on ¡°Room dog is right across from Celine. Looks like Randall wants to stay close,¡± someone teased. ¡°Randall¡¯s clearly got a thing for Celine. Are you nning to pursue her?¡± Randall¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Celine standing far ahead. ¡°A fairdy¡¯s charm calls for a gentleman¡¯s pursuit. Keep it down, guys¨Cyou¡¯ll scare her off,¡± he said, grinning The othersughed. Randall¡¯s protectiveness showed just how much he liked her Later, Randall approached Celine. ¡°Celine, do you really love watching snow?¡± Celine nodded. Tve loved snow since I was a child. My dad and I made a promise to to Mand to see the snow together.¡± One of the senior students asked gently, ¡°What about your dad? Why didn¡¯t you bring him along?¡± Back then, when Celine still had her father, he built her a swing. When it snowed, she would sit on it while be held an umbre over her, pushing her high into the snowy sky. He had said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mand¡¯s snow is the most beautiful Next year, I¡¯ll take y However, in the following year, he was gone forever. A soft smile tugged at Celine¡¯s lips. ¡°My dad passed away.¡± The senior female student patted her shoulder in sympathy. you to see it,¡± Rendall said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If your dad can¡¯t watch the snow with you, we¡¯re here for you,¡± His words lifted the mood once more. A senior added, ¡°ording to thetest weather forecast, the first snowfall in Mand ising soon. Let¡¯s drop off our luggage and head out. We¡¯ll catch the first snow of winter together!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 322 Chapter 322 After that, everyone returned to their rooms. Celine ced her luggage down and pulled out her phone. As she opened WhatsApp, she saw Adam¡¯s request. He wanted to add her. They were divorced now, and he was with Carly. Since Celine didn¡¯t want to be tangled up with him again, she ignored the request. She walked out of the room and happened to see Randalling out of the room across from hers. He smiled and said, ¡°Celine, I¡¯m staying right across from you. If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Celine smiled back. ¡°Okay.¡± Celine, Randall, and their seniors walked out of the hotel. In front of them was the vast, endless sea of Mand Suddenly, Randall said, ¡°Celine, it¡¯s snowing.¡± Celine looked up, and snowkes began to fall heavily. Indeed, it was snowing The streets were nearly deserted as snowkes filled the air, quickly nketing the ground in white. The roaring waves of the sea crashed relentlessly against the shore, where blue met white, creating a breathtaking view. Celine was wrapped tightly in a long white down coat as she walked forward, bracing against the fierce cold wind. Her delicate nose had turned bright red, and the pale skin around her eyes was flushed from the cold, She was watching the snow in Mand. Just as her father had said, It was so beautiful and cold ¡°Oh my gosh, It¡¯s beautiful here!¡± one of the seniors eximed. The others Joyfully ran off, exploring the snowy scene. Tears welled in Celine¡¯s eyes. She walked toward the shore, cupping her hands around her mouth, and called out into the wind, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here for the Mand trip you missed!¡± Waves crashed against the pler, sending loud echoes across the shore. Perhaps this was her father¡¯s way of responding At that moment, Celine suddenly felt at peace. After her father¡¯s passing, she had always felt unloved, but now, she could finally let go. Randall stood behind, watching Celine. To him, no snow scene was as beautiful as she was. One of the seniors reminded him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go to Celine You¡¯re supposed to watch the snow with the one you love the most in winter.¡± Randall thought about going over to her but then paused as if remembering something. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said, running back to the hotel. Celine stretched out ther hand, letting snowkes gather in her palm. A genuine sense of happiness warmed her heart in that fleeting moment. Suddenly, a ck umbre appeared over her head. Someone was shielding her from the snow. Celine turned around with a smile. ¡°Randall- Her words caught in her throat when she saw who it was. It wasn¡¯t Randall. It was Adam He stood before her, wearing a ck wool coat and a gray turtleneck sweater. His tall, refined figure stood out against the snowy backdrop, as though he had walked straight out of a painting Celine froze, staring at him. She didn¡¯t know how he had arrived here. He wasn¡¯t supposed toe on this trip to Mand, but he had suddenly changed his ns and showed up here. Ar this most romantic moment, he hade to stand by her side. Adam¡¯s gaze lingered on her pale, frost¨Ckissed face. The redness at the tip of her nose and the shimmer in her eyes made her appear delicate yet vulnerable. He hold an unbre over her and smiled slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t your hands cold from ying in the snow?¡± he asked. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 323 Celine quickly pulled her cold, snow¨Cdusted hands into her sleeves. ¡°Celine, L¡­¡± Just then, Randall returned, holding a pair of fuzzy gloves. He had noticed Celine¡¯s hands were cold and had gone back to the hotel to grab them, but by the time he returned, Adam was already there. Adam had beaten him to it, standing by Celine¡¯s side under a ck umbre. Randall couldn¡¯t help but feel a little deted. It seemed his gloves were no longer needed. Randall stepped forward. ¡°Adam, what are you doing here?¡± He had graduated from Haffard University, but standing next to Adam, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little outshone. inoment, the group of seniors gathered around. ¡°Adam, you said you weren¡¯ting. What changed?¡± Everyone was curious about his sudden arrival. Adam looked at them and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here on a business trip. Just happened to stop by.¡± Celine looked up at him, struck by the sheer coincidence of it all. ¡°Adum, since you¡¯re here, why not stay and join us? one of them suggested warmly Adam nced at Celine before nodding, ¡°Sure.¡± The group cheered in excitement, and someone proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a barbecue tonight!¡± ¡°Snow and barbecue are a perfect match, another added. ¡°It will be on Adam tonight, right?¡± someone joked With Adamn around, it was usually expected that he would foot the bill. He didn¡¯t object ¡°Sure.¡± They arrived at a barbecue restaurant and found a seat by the window. Some of the senior female students ushered Celine to sit with them. The seniors all adored her and treated her like a younger sister. As Celine sat down, Randall naturally wanted to sit next to her. By status, Celine and Randall were the juniors there, so it would¡¯ve made sense for them to sit together. Just as Randall was about to take a seat, Adam Interrupted, Randall, why don¡¯t you sit here? Adam took the main seat at the round table and suddenly called for Randall to sit next to him. Laughter erupted from the group ¡°Randall,e on, sit next to Adam.¡± ¡°Adam, of all the juniors, Randall is the most like you.¡± Randall was exceptional¨Cboth in character and academics. At such a young age, he had already be the CEO of a publicly listedpany and a rising star in the tech world. He carried himself with the same charisma that Adain was known for. In fact, the group often joked and referred to him as ¡°Adam Jr.¡± in recognition of their simrities. Randall had initially hoped to sit closer to Celine, but with Adam¡¯s sudden request, he had no choice but to mo move to Adam¡¯s side. He grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not quite on Adam¡¯s level, but he¡¯s definitely the benchmark I¡¯m alming for.¡± Soon, the barbecue tters arrived at the table, sizzling with a variety of meats and vegetables. Outside, the snow continued to fall softly, while the smoky aroma from the grill filled the air, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere inside. Adam looked over at Celine, who was seated with the senior students, enjoying the barbecue. The heat from the grill made her pale face and lips flush red. Randall, who had been watching Celine Intently, asked, ¡°Celine, do you like spicy food?¡± Celine smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Adarn raised an eyebrow as a flicker of surprise crossed his face. He remembered she hadn¡¯t been fond of spicy food before. Had her tastes changed? Chapter 12t The Divorce Prescription Chapter 324 Everyone turned to Celine. ¡°Celine, what have you been up to these past few years since graduation?¡± They were all curious about Celine, especially since they had heard she wasn¡¯t working at the moment. Celine paused for a moment before replying honestly, ¡°I got married.¡± The group was shocked. Randall looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Celine, you got married?¡± Celine immediately sensed Adam¡¯s gaze on her. His intense stare felt almost suffocating. She tried to ignore it, forcing a smile. ¡°Yeah, over the past few years, I haven¡¯t been busy with much else. I focused on taking care of my husband, being a housewife She was telling the truth. For the past three years, she had dedicated herself entirely to Adam Her senior ssmates were stunned. ¡°Celine, you became a housewife at such a young age?¡± Celine added, ¡°We actually got divorced not long ago.¡± This revtion shocked everyone even more. ¡°Anyone who could convince Celine to be a homemaker must be an exceptional man.¡± ¡°Celine, who was your husband¡­ or rather, your ex¨Chusband? Everyone was eager to know about the man who had captured Celine¡¯s heart. Celine looked up and met Adam¡¯s gaze a across the table. He was sitting there, barely touching his food. She knew he didn¡¯t like spicy food; he preferred things in. His gaze was now fixed on her, waiting for her answer, just like everyone else. How was she supposed to answer this? Her ex¨Chusband was indeed exceptional, and he was sitting right there, among them. Everyone knew him Celine shifted her gaze, smiling softly at everyone. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s raise a ss to our new lives.¡± Everyone in the room was smart enough not to press further when Celine made it clear she didn¡¯t want to answer. They quickly shifted the topic, raising their sses. ¡°To new beginnings!¡± As everyone toasted, Adam remained seated at the head of the table. He raised his ss and elegantly took a sip of water. one of the seniors suggested. ¡°Celine, now that you¡¯re free, you should start worlding again. How about joining us?¡± Celine immediately declined. Although she did have work, it wasn¡¯t something she could openly discuss. Thank you, but I¡¯m in Mercity right now. It¡¯s a bit inconvenient¡± ¡°Mercity? Oh, right, Adam¡¯s at Mercity too.¡± ¡°Adam, Celine¡¯s your brilliant junior. You should take care of her. How about letting her join your Alvarez Group?¡± someone suggested. Celine didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she simply smiled. Adam¡¯s paze lingered on her. She had taken off her white coat, and her long ck hair was casually cled back with a simple stic band. A few loose strands tucked behind her ear and gently wound around her pale neck, giving her an effortlessly graceful and stunning appearance. She looked at Adam and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Alvares Adem smirked slightly and spoke up. ¡°Why do you always call me ¡®Mr. Alvarez¡®? You¡¯ve never even called me by my name.¡± Celine¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡°He Celine, you really do call everyone by name, , but you¡¯re still calling Adam ¡®Mr. Alvarez¡®?¡± one of the seniors teased. ¡°Celine, since you¡¯re in Mercity now, you better hold on tight to Adan. You should just be casual around him already.¡± Everyoneughed, encouraging her to address Adam by his first name The Divorce Prescription Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Celine felt like she was being put on the spot. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Adam was up to. Did he really want her to call him by his name? He must be toying with her again. She shot him a fierce re, but Adam remained unbothered. He smiled, as if in a good mood. Just then, a melodious ringtone broke the tension. It was Celine¡¯s phone. She quickly stood up. ¡°Everyone, enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll be right back to take this call Celine stepped out into the hallway to answer the phone. It was Perry calling. Celine answered, ¡°Perry, I¡¯ve just arrived in Mand. I¡¯ll be heading back in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Perry replied. As Celine turned around after hanging up, she walked straight into a warm, solid chest. She gasped in shock. Her phone slipped from her hand, tumbling toward the ground. Celine hastily bent down to pick it up, but before she could, arge hand reached out and caught it midair. As she looked up, Adam¡¯s handsome face filled her vision. How did he got here? She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, give me back my phone!¡± Coline reached for the phone, but Adam raised his arm higher, keeping it just out of her reach. it back!¡± Celine was frustrated. She stood on her tiptoes, trying to grab her phone from him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, that¡¯s my phone. Please give it Adam was much taller than her, and even though she was on tiptoe, he continued to look down at her with his dark, steady gaze. ¡°I can give you your phone back, but only if you call me Adam,¡± He was really making her say it. Celine tilted her delicate face upward, giving him a firm look. ¡°I won¡¯t call you that. I don¡¯t need your help, and I¡¯m not going to work for yourpany.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to work? He understood why she hadn¡¯t worked these past few years¨Cshe had been talding care of him. However, he couldn¡¯t understand herck of intention t work in the future. Celine refused to reveal her true situation. She looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Mr. Alvarez. You graduated and listed your firstpany. As for me, I¡¯m just a housewife, and I¡¯ve been out of touch with society.¡± She was putting herself down. Adam couldn¡¯t tell if she was speaking the truth or not. Her eyes sparkled with intelligence, like stars twinkling in the sky, making it impossible not to be captivated. ¡°So, what are your ns for the future?¡± Adam asked. Celine gave a sly smile. ¡°What ns? Maybe I¡¯ll fall in love again and get remarried. If my second marriage happens to be with someone like you, I¡¯d make sure the divorce settlement is generous enough tost me a lifetime,¡± she teased Adam reached out and gently held her delicate chin. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking either. Let go of me,¡± Celine said, trying to push his hand away. At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached. Randall and another senior walked by, chatting. ¡°Randall, I didn¡¯t expect Celine to have been married. Are you still nning to pursue her? Chapter 326 The Divorce Prescription Chapter 326 ¡°Celine has been married before, but she¡¯s divorced now. Of course, I¡¯m going to pursue her,¡± Randall said confidently. ¡°It seems you really have feelings for Celine,¡± the senior teased. ¡°Celine is special. She¡¯s different from any girl I¡¯ve ever met,¡± Randall replied. Soon, the two walked away. Celine had overheard every word. She already knew about Randall¡¯s feelings for her. During the barbecue earlier, she purposely mentioned her past marriage to try to discourage him. Just then, a sharp pain shot through her delicate chines Adam tightened his grip on her. Celine frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me* Adam looked at her with a smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this charming ¡± He had seen many men tail for her, Randall was one of the most outstanding ones, yet he was still captivated by her, even after learning she was married. Celine quickly snatched her phone back. ¡°No matter how charming I am, I still can¡¯t win over you, can I?¡± With that, she turned to leave. Before she could, a strong arm wrapped armind her soft weist, pulling her back into his chest. Her body pressed tightly against his, separated only by thin fabele. Celine struggled to break free from his grip. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll scream for help!¡± ¡°Wait, Celine. Have we met before?¡± Adam suddenly asked. 8 2 3 3 1 1 3 2 8 5 2 3 3 3 2 1 # # # 8 25 38 39 = 2 Celine froze. Adam pulled out a photo. It was the one of her standing in front of the shop window, taken with her reflection. Her eyes widened in shock. How did he get this photo? Adam looked at her and asked again, ¡°Celine, have we met before?¡± he asked again. Her mind raced. She hadn¡¯t expected him to have this photo. How should she respond? Did he truly not remember what happened in that cave? She hesitated, torn between whether she should tell him and try to awaken his memories or keep it to herself. However, he was with Carly now, and he loved Carly Celine pushed against his firm chest with her small hands, struggling in his arms. ¡°Does this question really matter? As she twisted to break free, her movements stirred something deep in Adam; His breathing grow heavier, and hisrge hand gripped the curve of her waist tightly. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Celine, I want to know how long you¡¯ve liked me.¡± Celine froze. She wondered if he was asking just to mock her. Yet, she wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to. She stood on tiptoe and bit down hard on the Adam hissed in pain. Blood serped from the corner of his mouth where she had bitten him He held back the pain, swallowed hard, and murmured in a deep, coaxing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t bite me here. Someone might see. It had been a long time since Celine heard this tone from him¨Csoft, indulgent, andced with desire. She released her bite and stepped back. Adam¡¯s gaze burned into her. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite fierce, haven¡¯t you? Celine red at him. ¡°I¡¯ve always been fierce. Back then, I only toned it down to amodate you, to match your ndness.¡± Her eyes carried a mix of grievance and flirtation. Adam lowered his head and silenced her with a kiss. Celine¡¯s mind went nk. Since their divorce, she hadn¡¯t been this close to him. She never expected him to kiss her so suddenly, She immediately tried to pull away, but hisrge handheld the back of her head, locking her in ce. His domineering, powerful presence overwhelmed her, and his lips parted hers, coading her into a dis Since he hadn¡¯t eaten much during the barbecue, Celine could taste his famr, clean, and refined vor, untouched by the impurities of the world. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 327 ¡°Adam, bet me go!¡± Celine shouted, pushing him away with all her strength. Adam¡¯s eyes were already clouded with desire. He leaned forward, attempting to kiss her again. ¡°Adam, we¡¯re divorced. Think about Carly!¡± she reminded him sharply. The mention of Carly was like a bucket of cold water dumped over his head. He froze in ce. Taking advantage of the moment, and turned to run. Celine shoved him away Adam was stunned. He didn¡¯t even know what hade over him earlier. Carly was his girl, and he knew he had a responsibility toward her. Yet, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from being drawn to Celine. She was like a spell he couldn¡¯t break free from After finishing the barbecue, everyone returned to the resort hotel. Adam walked ahead with two senior students, while Celine strolled alongside Randall. Adam nced toward them. Randall was saying something, and Celineughed brightly. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re staying in room 621. Is that fine?¡± one of the seniors asked. Adam¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Which room is Randall In?¡± he replied curtly. ¡°Randall is in room 609, right across from Celine¡¯s room,¡± the senior answered. ¡°Adam, I think Randall and Celine make a good match. We should help them out and create some opportunities for them to spend time together,¡± another suggested. It seemed everyone wanted to pair Celine and Randall together. Adam pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°They re not a good match,¡± he said firmly. The words hung in the air, leaving the seniors momentarily stunned. Adam added, ¡°I want to stay in room 607.¡® One of the seniors immediately pulled out their room card for room 607. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m in room 607. Let¡¯s switch,¡± he offered. Adam took the card and said curly, ¡°Thanks¡± After entering his new room, Adam shut the door behind him. The seniors exchanged confused nces. ¡°Why does Adam want to stay across from Celine too?¡± one of them murmured ¡°Did you hear how he said Randall and Celine aren¡¯t a good match? I swear that sounded like Jealousy!¡± another remarked. ¡°Oh my God, could Adam also like Celine?¡± someone gasped. ¡°Honestly, don¡¯t you think Adam and Celine are a better match? a senior chimed in. Someone pulled out a camera and showed a photo they had taken earlier. In that photo, Adam and Celine were standing under a ck umbre as snow softly fell around them. Adam looked handsome and dignified, while Celine appeared elegant and ethereal. They looked like a perfect pair together. After returning to his room, Adam went into the bathroom for a hot shower before lying down on the bed. Talding out his phone, he opened WhatsApp. Celine still hadn¡¯t epted his request. He frowned slightly. After a moment, be sent another friend request, this time with a simple message that read, ¡°ept my friend request.¡± Though the message was short, it was as domineering as ever. Yet, there was no response. She just wouldn¡¯t add him. Adam chuckled bitterly, shaking his head in exasperation. He closed his eyes and tried to sleep. Not long after, the sound of the door opening startled him awake. Celine slipped into the room. Fresh from the shower, she wore one of his white shirts. Her long, fair legs were bare, exuding a mix of purity and seductive allure. She climbed into the bed, slipping under his covers. Adam felt her soft, supple body wriggling against him restlessly. His eyes snapped open. The shifted as Celine¡¯s head popped out, lierce plowing with a yful smile. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you¡¯re awake?¡± she teased softly. Adam jolted upright, realizing it was all a dream. Covers The Divorce Prescription Chapter 328 He stared at the ceiling above him, realizing it had all been a dream. It was a dream about Celine. Last night, she appeared in his dream. Adam¡¯s throat tightened, and every muscle in his body tensed. His young, vigorous body was particrly sensitive in the early morning. Slowly, he slid his hand beneath the covers, surrendering to his own desire. The snow had fallen all night, and today, the group had nned to go skiing. Everyone had gathered, but Adam was still not there. ¡°Where¡¯s Adam?¡± someone asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go get him,¡± another offered. Just as they were about to call him, Adam emerged from his room. ¡°Adam, good morning,¡± someone greeted. His expression was unreadable, but the cold air around him made him seem even more unapproachable than usual. He nodded slightly and replied, ¡± Moming¡± ¡°Great, now that Adam¡¯s here, let¡¯s head to the ski resort,¡± one of the seniors said. As Adam joined the group, his eyes were drawn to Celine. She was standing with Randall, who was chatting with her. ¡°I sent you a message earlier. Did you see it?¡± Randall asked. Celine smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Handall I say it,¡± she replied. Adam let out a low, humorlessugh ¡°Randall, you have Celine¡¯s WhatsApp?¡± he asked sharply. Randall nodded casually. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°one The seniors chimed in as well. ¡°Adam, we all have Celine on WhatsApp. Don¡¯t you?¡± one of them asked with mild surprise. Adam was silent. Everyone else had her WhatsApp¨Cexcept him. She had added the entire group yet deliberately left him out. His mood soured even more as he turned his sharp gaze toward Celine, Celine felt the intensity of his stare and instinctively stiffened. Why was he looking at her like that? His re was as oppressive as a thunderstorm, She didn¡¯t add him as she had no intention of having any further ries with him. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, everyone,¡± Celine said. Half an hourter, they arrived at the ski resort. While everyone geared up, one of the seniors approached Celine. ¡°Celine, do you know how to ski?¡± Celine shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she admitted ¡°Randall, you¡¯ll take care of Celine then,¡± the senior said with a smile. ¡°Randall¡¯s a fantastic skier. You¡¯re in good hands, Celine,¡± another added. After putting on his skis, Randall glided across the snow with effortless grace. After a few sleek turns to show off his skills, he stopped in front of Celine. He extended his hands to her. ¡°Celine, give me your hands. I¡¯ll teach you one¨Con¨Cone today,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Thank you, Randall,¡± she said. She gingerly ced her hands in his, and Randall led her into the skiing area. Adam, who stood off to the side, observed the scene with a stormy expression. His eyes locked on the sight of their sped hands, and his mood soured even further Randall proved to be an excellent teacher, and Celine quickly picked Sheughed out loud, enjoying herself immensely. up the basics. Before long, she let go of his hands and begen skiing on her own. Suddenly, a skler behind her lost control and headed straight for her. The person shouted in panie, ¡°Move! Get out of the way!¡± Celine froze in panic. She wanted to step aside, but as a novice, her feet refused to cooperate. Just as the skier was about to collide with her, a figurenged forward and tackled her out of the way. Though the impact was avoided, both of them hit the snow and rolled down the slope in a tangled heap. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 329 hapter 329 The ident happened so suddenly, Celine looked up and met Adam¡¯sposed yet handsome face. it that critical moment, it was Adam who had leaped toward her. She wondered how he always managed to appear at the perfect moment to catch her. ¡®Mr. Alvarez?¡± she asked. their bodies tumbled rapidly downhill, rolling together uncontrobly. Arge rock loomed ahead, and they were heading straight for it. Adam tightened his arms around her. ¡°Hold on to me,¡± hemanded. Deline Instinctively wrapped her arms around him. With a loud bang, their bodies hit the rock and came to a stop Adam was on the bottom, with Celine sprawled on top of him. She quickly straightened up. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, are you hurt? Did you hit the rock?¡± Before she could fully assess the situation, memories of the fall shed before her. Just before impact, Adam had twisted his body, shielding her from the brunt of the collision. She hadn¡¯t felt a thing, as he had protected herpletely. However, Adamy motionless beneath her. Pank filled Celine¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, open your eyes! Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± Yet, there was no response. Celine tried to get up and call for help, but arge hand caught her arm. With a gentle pull, Adam tugged her back into his embrace. He opened his eyes and looked at her with amusement. ¡°Celine, why are you panicking?¡± Celine froze. Adam¡¯s thin lips curved into a teasing smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t love me anymore? Why are you so worried? Got you this time, didn¡¯t I?¡± Relief flooded through Celine, and tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fist and punched his chest. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Her legs still felt weak from the scare, and she trembled slightly. Adam held her close and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Celine grew anxious upon hearing the strain in his voice and noticing his pale face. She cupped his face in her hands, inspecting it carefully. ¡°Did you hit your head? Let me see if you¡¯re bleeding¡± Ahead injury was no trivial matter. Adam felt dizzy. He took Celine¡¯s small hand and held it in his palm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t move, just let me hold you for a while,¡± he said. Celine obediently stopped moving and rested against him. Her heart softened. He had gotten hurt saving her. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was moved. Even though they were divorced, he still showed up for her when she was in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t save me next time. I don¡¯t need you to,¡± she murmured. Adam reached out and pinched her check in frustration. The cold snowfield had left her fair cheeks flushed red, and he couldn¡¯t resist squeezing them.¡± Celine, are you trying to upset me?¡± Celine batted his hand away. ¡°Stop pinching my face!¡± Her indifferent attitude lit a fire of anger in Adam¡¯s chest. She wasn¡¯t like this with Randall. Sheughed and chatted with him so sweetly. Releasing her cheek, Adam groaned softly and winced. ¡°My head hurts.¡± Celine¡¯s concern returned in full force, ¡°Where does It hurt?¡± she asked urgently. Adam pointed to a spot. ¡°Here.¡± As Celine gently parted his hair, she saw arge red bump on his head. ¡°Is it the one?¡± she asloed ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡± Celine carefully massaged the bump and Wew lightly on it to ease the pain. Unknowingly, the two had drawn close. Celine¡¯s petite framey against his as she cared for him. Adam caught a faint, sweet scent on her. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 330 Last night¡¯s vivid dream surged back into Adam¡¯s mind, causing him to swallow hard. He slowly turned his handsome face toward her. Celine, focused on massaging the bump on his head, didn¡¯t notice how close they had be. At that moment, Adam tilted his face, and she felt her lips soften. Adam¡¯s cool, thin lips brushed against her soft, red ones. The two of them shared a kiss. Celine¡¯s clear eyes widened in surprise, and she froze in ce. Adarn looked at her and teased, ¡°Celine, you kissed me.¡± Before Celine could respond, Randall and the others came searching for her. ¡°Celine? Celine! ¡°We saw her skiing over there earlier, where did she go?¡± a senior asked. Before Celine could say anything, Adam suddenly gripped the back of her head, pulling her into another kiss. Celine struggled, but Adam¡¯s grip was firm, holding her head in ce. Her mouth was forced open, and he deepened the kiss, entwining with her. At that moment, Randall had reached therge rock nearby and called out, ¡°Celine? Where are you?¡± Celine¡¯s heart raced. Randall was close, and she and Adam were still tangled in the snow, locked in a kiss. Adam¡¯s breath hirched as the nervous Celine didn¡¯t even realize how tightly she was holding onto his tongue. When she tried to get up earlier, her legs had ended up straddling his broad waist, and now her knees were pressed tightly against him. The sensation was overwhelming, causing his eyes to redden at the edges. ¡°Randall, we¡¯ve searched everywhere here and still haven¡¯t found Celine,¡± someone called out. ¡°Could Celine be somewhere else, or maybe in the restroom another suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s search elsewhere,¡± Randall said as he led the senior students away. As soon as they left, Celine¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what the others¡® reactions would have been if they had seen her tangled up with Adam. Adam wasn¡¯t just the unreachable Mercity tycoon. He was a living legend in the eyes of these seniors. No one knew what he was like when it came to women, except for her. Celine ced her hands on his chest and pushed him away swiftly. She wiped at her red lips with her small hand, ¡°What are you doing? Adamy back in the snow, covering his reddened eyes with a hand. ¡°You kissed me earlier, so now I¡¯m kissing you. We¡¯re even.¡® Celine was speechless. She quickly scrambled off him, but just as she was about to get away, he grabbed her arms again. Adam sat up and pulled her back into his embrace. His heavy breath brushed against her white ear, and in a low, threatening voice, he murmured, ¡°Do you want something to happen between us right here?¡± Celine froze. She noticed someone had started to nce their way, and she quickly grabbed her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll add Celine opened WhatsApp and epted his request. ¡°Is this okay now? You seem fine, so let¡¯s just go back,¡± she said. However, Adam pulled her back once more, ¡°What do you want now?¡± He looked at her intently. ¡°Celine, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Have we met before?¡± you Celine wondered why he was so fixated on that question. If he really wanted to know, she might as well tell him what happened in the cave. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 331 Celine paused briefly before saying, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡¯ve met before!¡± Adam was taken aback. He wondered why he had no memory of it and when he had met her. Yet, she felt so familiar to him, always drawing him in and making him want to get closer. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we. Celine reached for her neck, hoping to pull out the emerald ne he had given her. However, she couldn¡¯t find it. Only then did she remember it was still in her room at the hotel. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back with something,¡± she said quickly before running off. As Adam watched her leave, he was lost in thought. What was she going to get? Celine returned to her hotel room and pulled out the emerald ne. Holding it in her hand, she wondered if it would trigger any memories for Adam Would it help him remember their past? She decided to find out still waiting for her. She started to run toward him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez¡­¡± Celine hurried back to the ski slope, and from afar, she saw Adam still However, she froze when she saw Carly standing next to him. Carly had Down in from Mercity and was now standing right beside Adam Celine stopped, feeling a sudden chill. The warmth inside her faded away. She felt foolish He had forgotten her. She had hoped the emerald ne would help him remember. She wasn¡¯t important to him. If she were, he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten The one he loved was Carly, and she was by his side now. Celine lowered her gaze, staring at the emerald ne she was holding tightly. She forced a bitter smile. Just as she decided to turn and leave, she realized someone was standing behind her, causing her to jump in surprise. It was Benjamin At the Pinnacle of Academic Symposium, Benjamin had learned that the person he admired was actually Celine. The red roses he had been holding had fallen to the ground, and he still couldn¡¯t ept it The woman he had always despised¨CCeline¨Cwas Adam¡¯s genius junior. She was the one he had wanted to pursue. Celine looked at Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Benjamin, what are you doingere, standing silently behind me?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Celine, are you really the genius girl?¡± At the mention of that, Celine raised an eyebrow, walking up to him with a smirk. ¡°M a smirk. ¡°Mr. Henjamin, I told you already. Your Your goddess doesn¡¯t like red roses.¡± Her eyes sparkled with amusement, as if she were mockingm Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Benjanin, I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± she said, brushing past him. With that, she left before he could say anything Benjamin stood still, watching her slender figure Lade from view. Up ahead, Adan hadn¡¯t expected Carly to show up. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here, Adam? Why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls? Leu sald you were on a business trip is Mand, but I heard Celine came here wills sotuenne to see the stow What a coincidence. Are you following her? Carly confrontedm The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 332 Adam pursed his lips. ¡°I need to ask Celine something,¡± be said ¡°What is it?¡± Carly asked, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve met her before,¡± Adam replied. Carly¡¯s heart missed a beat. She wondered if Adam had noticed something. Was he starting to suspect that she had been impersonating Celine? Adam nced around. He had been waiting for a long time, but Celine still hadn¡¯t shown up. Realizing something was amiss, he quickly left. Carly quickly approached Benjamin ¡°Ben, now that m is clearly taken with Celine, you have to help me,¡± she urged Benjamin said nothing. Carly¡¯s anxiety grew as she stared at him. She knew Benjamin had always admired the genius girl. Now that he knew Celine was the very one he admired, Carly wondered if his feelings would shift toward her. Yet, she couldn¡¯t let that happen Carly immediately grabbed Benjamin¡¯s sleeve, starting to badmouth Celine: ¡°Ben, don¡¯t let Celine fool you. She may seem like the genius girl, but she¡¯s been keeping it a secret, stringing you and Adam along ¡°All she wants is to make a big impression at the academic forum. She¡¯s maniptive and knows exactly how to seduce men.¡± Benjamin fell silent. He looked at Carly and asked, ¡°Carly, how exactly do you want me to help you?¡± Carly¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°Ben, I want Celine to disappear,¡± she said firmly. Meanwhile, Celine had returned to the hotel with Randall and the others. ¡°Where¡¯s Adam? Why didn¡¯t hee back with us?¡± Randall asked. ¡°a senior exined. ¡°Randall, Adam¡¯s girlfriend is here. He¡¯s probably with her now. He won¡¯t being back with us,¡± a ¡°Yeah, it seems to be Carly, the lead ballerina,¡± another senior added Randall paused. ¡°Does Adam have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Carly, the lead ballerina,¡± someone confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her dance on TV. She¡¯s tall, fair, beautiful, and delicate¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s girlfriend must be someone special,¡± another seniormented. ¡°Now that she¡¯s with his girlfriend, they must be very close. Let¡¯s be considerate and not disturb them,¡± a senior suggested. Randall walked over to Celine and smiled. ¡°Is Carly really that beautiful? In my eyes, Celine is the most beautiful woman,¡± he said. Celine smiled softly but didn¡¯t respond. A senior next to them remarked, ¡°They say love makes people see beauty in everything. Adam thinks his girlfriend is beautiful, so of course Randall thanks Celine is beatiful too¡± type of woman a man likes,¡± ¡°Aden¡¯s girlfriend is more p morous, bur Coline has a pure, ethereal beauty. They¡¯re different. It just depends on the type o atsstjjer senior exined. group continued e 1chatting, but Celine didn¡¯t engage in the conversation. At this moment, she thought, Adani was likely with Carly Soon, everyone headed to their rooms. Randall stopped in front of Celine¡¯s door and said, ¡°Celine, we¡¯re j Celine nodded ¡°Okay, Hardali,¡± she replied r operand the door and entered her room just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Adam. e going to rest for now. We¡¯ll meet upter for behind her. the considered answering the call, but as she reached for her phone, she suddenly felt a strange chill bel Before she could turn to look, someone in ck clothes quickly stepped out from behind the door. He raised his hand and struck her hard on the back of Her visjon blurred as she rolled out the carpet The plorar slipped from her hand and fell to the floor, Inadvertently answering the call. Adang¡¯s deep, maic voice came through. ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time Why haven¡¯t youe? Celine? Celine!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 333 Chapter 333 The snow in Mand had ceased, but the air around the dock remained damp and biting with cold. Carly and Benjamin stood at the edge of the water, watching as a ck¨Cd man unceremoniously tossed the unconscious Celine onto the deck of the yacht. Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered between Celine and Carly, ¡°Carly, how could you have someone bring Celine here? What have you done to her?¡± Carly frowned. ¡°Benjamin, are you questioning me now?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed something. You¡¯re changing. Your heart is starting to lean toward Celine, isn¡¯t it? Benjamin¡¯s expression faltered, and he quickly denied it. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Carly¡± Carly pressed on. ¡°Do you still see me as your sister¨Cinw?¡± Benjamin nodded. He had always believed Carly and Adam were a match made in heaven. ¡°Of course,¡± he said Carly narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Prove it. You¡¯ve always despised Celine, right? She¡¯s unconscious now. Go onto the yacht, take her out to sea, throw her into the water. Let her disappear forever.¡± and Benjamin hesitated, stunned by the gravity of Carly¡¯s words. What he had once assumed to be an angry outburst now seemed to be a cold, calcted n Carly was truly determined to make Celine disappear. He remained still, uncertainty creeping into his voice. ¡°Carly ¡°Are you refusing to help me now? Carly¡¯s voice cracked with frustration. ¡°You and Adam have both been seduced by that maniptive woman, and I¡­. I She pressed a hand to her chest, gasping for air. Benjamin¡¯s concern grew, ¡°Carly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My chest hurts,¡± she said, panting. ¡°Benjamin, will you help me or not?¡± Benjamin looked at Carly and reluctantly nodded. ¡°Fine, Carly. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Without another word, he boarded the yacht, which soon sailed away, vanishing from Carly¡¯s sight. A sly smile curled on her lips. She had known Benjamin would do what she asked. Out on the open water, Benjamin stared down at Celine, who remained unconscious. Her serene face seemed at odds with the hatred he had always felt toward her He had never wanted to like her, but now, as he knelt beside her, he was feeling torn. He had been told to make her vanish, yet as he reached out to push her into the sea, something inside him held him back. His hand hovered, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to follow through Back on shore, Carly was waiting for the news she had expected. She had carefully manipted Benjamin, knowing that once he followed through, she would have him under her control. He would be her pawn, used for her own ends, Just as her thoughts lingered on her victory, her phone rang. It was Benjamin. Carly answered the call. ¡°Benjamin, dad you throw Celine into the water?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice car a cantar through. ¡°Carly, we can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s illegal:¡± Carly¡¯s best sar?k when bat Benjamin hadn¡¯t done as she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the consequences, Carly?¡± Benjamin continued. ¡°If Adam finds out, the fallout will be terrible. I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m bringing Celine back.¡± a soft berge Her face darkened with fury as she tightened her grip around her phone. Benjamin hadn¡¯t listened to her, he was The line went dead with a sringging, Celiner fark with ned with cold, nildess intent. ¡°I won¡¯t lei Colineeback,¡± she said. ¡°Since Benjamin¡¯s heart is wavering, let his disappear w no sase for fun if he conddo¡¯t be controlled. He would have to be eliminated, just like Celine From her coat pocket, she retrieved a remote control and pressed a button to the screen, a countdown appened. She had already rigged the yard with explosives, setting the timer to graft in three unluutes. A twisted satisfaction crep over Carly as she watnd and Celine will disappear together¡± waves chashi agaliest the shore. ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t me me. You¡¯ve made your choice. Now you The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 334 On the yacht, Benjamin w was about to turn back when a huge wave suddenly crashed over them, sshing cold water onto Celine¡¯s face. Her longshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Sitting up, she saw Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, where are we?¡± A dull ache throbbed at the back of her head Benjamin looked at her in surprise ¡°Celine, you¡¯re awake? Celine quickly pieced things together. Her expression darkened as she took in the endless ocean. ¡°Benjamin, what¡¯s going on? Why did you bring me out here? you thinking. I want to hurt you?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°No. ¡°No. Carly made me bring you out here, I don¡¯t like you, but I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll take you back ¡°Are you Trow Celine¡¯s thoughts whirled. She couldn¡¯t understand why Carly was so obsessed with her. Adam had divorced her, and he loved Carly. What more did that woman want? Just then, Celine noticed a red light blinking on a countdown timer. ¡°Benjamin, what is this?¡± Benjamin froze. ¡°Explosives! Why are there explosives on this yacht?¡± Celine¡¯s heart sank. The countdown had entered the final 30 seconds. ave time! The bomb¡¯s about to go off!¡± As time ticked by, she grabbed Benjamin¡¯s ann urgently. ¡°We don¡¯t have t njamin cursed. ¡°What should we do?¡± Celine looked at the endless sea and said, ¡°We jump.¡± You¡¯re trane, Celine! This is the ocean!¡± Benjamin argued. Celine asked, ¡°Would you rather get blown up or jump?¡± Benjamin hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not jumping!¡± Celine acted without hesitation. With one swift motion, she kicked him from behind, sending him tumbling into the cold, unforgiving water below Benjamin¡¯s curse was drowned out by the roar of the waves As the countdown reached its final 10 seconds, Celine leaped into the vast ocean below, and the yacht exploded in a deatening st. Adam paced in frustration, dialing Celine¡¯s number over and over. Each time, the cold, automated voice answered, ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable Please try againter.¡± A deep unease settled in Adam¡¯s chest. Something was w rushed back to the resuri and faded straight for Celine¡¯s room. He locked on the door, but it opened automatically, noticed her phone un the carpet. Randell entered just then ¡°Celine? Adam, what you doing here? Where¡¯s Celine? Adam¡¯s expression darkened ane picked up her phone. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to her.¡± Without another word, dan stured out, shouting. ¡°Gard Jurip!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Celine felt like her whole body was breaking apart. Her bones were aching as if they were about to disintegrate. The cold seeped into her very marrow, and the ley seawater pped relentlessly against her face, jolting her awake with a shiver that cut to her core. She opened her eves slowly, realizing she was still alive. The vacht had been rigged with explosives. In the final moments before it detonated, she and Benjamin plunged into the icy depths of the ocean. The freezing water enveloped them. Waves crashed around her, threatening to pull her under, but she fought with every ounce of strength to stay afloat. Though small in stature, her will to survive was nothing short of extraordinary. Atst, the relentless sea vielded, carrying her weary body to the shore. Night had fallen, and the ce felt deste. Celine struggled to stand, calling out, ¡°Benjamin? Benjamin!¡± She recalled the moment she had kicked him into the sea, but now a wave of worry crept over her. Where was be? She scanned the area, desperately searching for him. ¡°Benjamin! Are you alive? If you are, say something!¡± Her steps altered when she spotted a figure further down the beach. It was Benjamin. The waves had also pushed him ashore. Celine hurried to his side. ¡°Benjamin Benjamin, wake up!¡± Benjamin lev unconscious. Blood poured from a wound on his right leg, staining the sand around him. Celine¡¯s expression tumed grim after checking his wound. His Injury was severe, and if it wasn¡¯t treated soon, he could lose his leg. She wasn¡¯t a saint, and if Benjamin hadn¡¯t brought her out there in the first ce, none of this would have happened. After all, he was working with For a moment, she considered leaving him there to let him fend for himself. How but to try and save him. Yet, they were in the middle of nowhere, with not a soul in sight. She shouted desperately, ¡°Is anyone there? Help! Please!¡± himself. However, Celine knew Benjamin wasn¡¯t inherently bad. She had no choice A shlight beam suddenly cut through the darkness, followed by the approach of two men. The man at the front called out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Celine felt a surge of hope. ¡°We¡¯re travelers who fell into the water. Mypanion¡¯s injured. Can you help is?¡± The two men approached. They were from a small vige called Praxton Vige. The man in front was Wyatt Lawson, the vige chief¡¯s son, and the behind him was his younger brother, William Lawsoli. Wyatt¡¯s gazended on Coline¡¯s face, and as soon as he saw her stunningly delicate features, his eyes lit up us?¡± Wyatt nodded immediately ¡°Of course We¡¯re happy to help. Come with us, and we¡¯ll call the vige doctor to take a look at him.¡± Celine pave hun a kiter unde. ¡°Thatik you. Thank you so much. soon after to assess his injuries. att and Willian carried Benjamin into a small cottage, carefullyying him on a bed. The vige doctor arrived soon As the pain began to register, Benjamin slowly regained curiousness. He looked around and a asked, ¡°Where stepped forward. ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awoke. We were washed up on shore, and Wyatt helped us. ¡± Celine ¡°Celine, what¡¯s your rtionship with him? habely, ¡°I¡¯m his sister inw ¡± uff. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. Whau said you¡¯re my sister¨Cin¨C/? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 336 Celine nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been married for over three years. My husband must have noticed our absence and is surely looking for us. He¡¯ll be here soon. Mr. Lowson, you saved us, and my husband will reward you generoudy.¡± Celine spoke deliberately. She and the severely injured Benjamin were stranded in this remote vige. She had to stay alert, especially with Wyatt¡¯s lecherous gaze lingering on her Benjaminpletely disapproved of her ims. In his eyes, Celine and Adam were already divorced. To him, her words were shamelessly audacious. Benjamin opened his mouth to speak, but Celine shot him a sharp re. ¡°Shut up!¡± She pressed down hard on his wound. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the pain killed you yet?¡± how! Durn it, that hurts!¡± Benjamin¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and his entire face twisted in pain. ¡°Celine, believe me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± At that moment, the vige doctor spoke up. ¡°The patient¡¯s leg is too severely injured. I can only stop the bleeding for now. He¡¯ll need to be taken to a nor hospital for treatment tomorrow.¡± Celine shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no time. His leg must be treated tonight.¡± The vige doctor hesitated. ¡°How exactly?¡± Celine uttered two words ¡°Bone¨Cbreakding ¡± What? Bone¨Cbreaking? Benjamin stared at her in shock. ¡°Celine, you want to break my bone? You w want to cripple my leg?¡± Celine locked eyes with him and sneered. ¡°Exactly.¡± tumed to the vige doctor. ¡°Doctor, hold him down for me. I¡¯m doing it now.¡± The vige doctor acted swiftly, pressing down on Benjamin¡¯s legs without hesitation. Benjamin panicked and started struggling ¡°Let me go! Celine, you wouldn¡¯t dare! If you touch my leg, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Despite his struggle, his severely injured leg sapped his strength. He could do nothing but watch helplessly as Celine drew closer. Her hands moved to his leg, and with a sickening crack, she broke the bone. off the bed b hot de of pain pierced through Benjamin. He nearly jumped off bed, his veins bulging from the intensity. clenched his teeth and growled, ¡°Celine, you vile woman! Adam was right not to want you! No wonder he prefers Carly! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of ng my sister¨Cinw? You¡¯re nothing but a fraud. To me, only Carly deserves that title!¡± The prin consumed Benjamin and left only fury toward Celine. Celine kept her focus on his leg without lifting her head. She didn¡¯t get angry, and her voice remained calm and clear. ¡°Carly may be wonderful, but she lon¡¯t here. You, however, are in my hands.¡± ¡°You venomous witch!¡± rond crack resounded in the room. This time, it was Fenjarnany bark, gesping for air. it was the sound of the bone being set back in ce. The unbearable pain dissipated in an instant. The villege der for¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Bone regrowth? My god, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m witnessing the legendary bone reconstruction technique! Youngdy, you¡¯re a miracle worker!¡± Berijernini¡¯s far ? was alien. ¡°Bone reconstruction?¡± The vige dor for quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve indsunderstood her. She isn¡¯t trying to cripple you She¡¯s saving your log. Your injury was so severe that here was a high chance you¡¯d lose your leg at this youngdy¡¯s extraordinary skill has saved it.¡± was stunned. He had misunderstood Cele? She had saved him? The vige die vor added, ¡°You should properly think this youngdy. She¡¯s the reason you still have your leg.¡± Benjamin locked at Codine, dandouraded. He had only known her as the genius gl, but he had no idea she also knew medicine. She knear medicine? The truth settled in, sharp and unexpected. He had insulted her, yet she had saved his leg without hesitation. For the first, Benjamin felt a twinge of pollt in his heart. He opened his mouth and spoke soltly ¡°Celine. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 337 Celine wiped her hands clean with a handkerchief before turning to Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, say whatever you want to say, but just don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Benjamin had been nning to apologize, but the words felt as if a bone was stuck in his throat Celine¡¯s voice was calm and cold. ¡°When you hurt someone, a simple ¡®sorry¡® doesn¡¯t make things right. So don¡¯t bother saying it. I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Benjamin was speechless. He was Mercity¡¯s ¡°Little Tyrant¡°. Aside from Adam, no one had ever dared to challenge his authority. This insolent Celine was testing his patience. His face tumed ashen with rage ¡°Benjamin, you should close your eyes and rest. Save your energy so your leg can recover,¡± Celine said. Benjamin¡¯s face was pale, his body visibly weak. He couldn¡¯t muster the strength to argue. In the end, he obeyed her and closed his eyes. Celine tucked the nket snugly around him. She knew that Benjamin adored Carly and saw her as his beloved sister¨Cinw. The harsh words he had said earlier didn¡¯t surprise her. She was used to it Although she wanted to ignore him and walk away, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. Her doctor¡¯s instinct would not let her turn away At that moment, Wyatt entered with a set of clean clothes in hand. ¡°Ms. Tate, your clothes are soaked through. Here, change into this.¡± Earlier, Benjamin¡¯s clothes had already been changed. Wyatt had brought her a set of women¡¯s clothes. Celine suddenly became aware of the cold that clung to her. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before because she was entirely focused on saving Benjamin¡¯s leg. The chill from her soaked clothes seeped into her bones, making her shiver. She epted the clothes with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson. I¡¯ll change in the other room. Celine entered the room and removed her damp clothes to change into the dry set. Suddenly, she heard footsteps outside. Someone had arrived. The person was standing right outside the door while she was changing Celine¡¯s voice immediately rang out. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who¡¯s outside?¡± he person outside chuckled sheepishly when he realized he had been caught. ¡°Ms. Tate, it¡¯s me.¡± Wyatt Celine had always been wary of him. Although he had rescued her and Benjamin, she knew he was only interested in her beauty. She couldn¡¯t afford to confront him outright. Benjamin was injured, and they were still on Wyatt¡¯s territory. Celine kept her tone neutral ¡°Mr. Lawson, what are you doing here?¡± remained at the door, pressing his face near the crack as if trying to peek inside. But Celine had anticipated this and positioned herself out of sight. as thick with impatience. ¡°Ms. Tate, have you finished changing? Do you need help? He was trying to find an excuse to enter Cellutely declined. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lawson, but I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Ms. Tate, you¡¯re a guest here. I need to take good care of you. I¡¯lle in now.¡± With that, Wyatt pushed the door open and stepped inside Cetine had already finished dressing Star stood there, fully clothed, and met Wyatt¡¯s gaze head on. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯m done changing. Thank you for your eli in disappointment. She had been too quick. He hadn¡¯t seen anything pade lingered greedily on her delicate, refined boatures. He stepped closer. ¡°Ms. Tate, you must be cold. Why don¡¯t youe to my room? It¡¯s much go check on him.¡± Celine stagger turk, widening the distance between them ¡°Mr. Lawson, my brother¨Cinw¡¯s leg injury is severe. I need to go c Without giving Wyatt ahaide to stop her, she walked past him and left. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 338 Wyatt watched Celine¡¯s slender figure disappear as she walked away, his face darkening Night had fallen. Benjaminy unconscious, while Celine didn¡¯t dare close her eyes. She had to stay alert. Her im of being married hadn¡¯t deterred Wyatt, his wicked intentions were clearer than ever. Celine couldn¡¯t sleep. She feared that both she and Benjamin were in danger. Sirring alone at the doorway, Celine stared out into the night of the mountain vige. The silence was vast and almost ethereal. The snow¨Ccovered vige exuded a biting loneliness, as though it marked the end of the world. Celine felt the cold crawling over her, seeping into her bones. A wave of difort spread through her body, and she realized she might being down with a lover. She had spent too long in the cold sea, and even the strongest body couldn¡¯t withstand it. She pinched her palm hard to stay awake, knowing that danger could strike at any moment. Her thoughts drifted to Adam What was he doing? Was he keeping Carlypany? Had he noticed that she and Benjamin were missing? Would hee looking for them? Benjamin¡¯s leg injury was severe, and Wyatt¡¯s predatory eyes were watching. Celine had no idea how she was going to escape this ce. The cold became unbearable. Celine wrapped her arms around herself, resting her head against the doorframe as exhaustion began to overwhelm her. Her eyes had barely closed when something rough and greasy brushed against her face. A hand was caressing her greedily. Celine¡¯s eyes snapped open. Wyatt was standing right beside her, his face twisted with lust as he stroked her cheek Celine struggled weakly. ¡°Mr. Lawson, why are you here again?¡± Her body telt heavy and sluggish, a creeping dread confirming that something was wrong. Wyatt had gone back to his room but couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time he thought of Celine¡¯s stunning face, desire burned through him like fire. He had spent his entire life in this remote vige. Even during his rare trips outside, he had never seen a woman as breathtaking as Celine. He had long coveted her. He gave a lewd smile. ¡°Ms. Tate, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. You must understand how I feel. I like you. Celine shifted away from his hand. ¡°Mr. Lawson, stop joking. I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°Married or not, who will ever know what happens in this ce?¡± Wyatt sneered and lunged at her. Celine¡¯s eyes widened with fear as she tried to dodge. Her limbs were heavy and unresponsive. Wyatt¡¯s strength overwhelmed her as he forced her to the His bands began tearing at her clothes. ¡°Ms. Tate, I like you so much. Just give in to me.¡± Pinned beneath him, Celine¡¯s stomach churned with revulsion. She fought with all her might, ¡°Let me go! Mr. Lawson, calm down! My husband will cope for the soon. He¡¯s rich and powerful. He won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Wyatt, blinded by desire, ignored herpletely. With a loud rip, he tore open the cor of her dress. Heughed wickedly. ¡°Forget your husband. Tonight, I¡¯m your husband!¡± He bent down, his breath hot and heavy, aiming to force a kiss on Celine. Celine turned her hand away, despair washing over her. Her body was too weak to fight back. Was this how it was going to end for her? ¡°No! Let me pol¡± she cried out. Just then, a strong hand n reached from behind and grabbed the back of Wyatt¡¯s shirt. With a powerful yak, Wyatt was ripped off her. Celine felt the wright onder body lift as Wyatt was thrown askle. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 339 Celine looked up and saw Benjamin. Benjamin woke up at the sound of themotion. Weak but determined, he got out of bed and pulled Wyatt off her. Blinded by lust, Wyatt hadn¡¯t expected the attack Stumbling in shock, he crashed into the wall. Benjamin¡¯s face was pale, though his gaze remained sharp as he turned to Celine. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Celine shook her head. ¡°Tin fine.¡± Benjamin shifted his gaze to Wyatt, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°You beast!¡± Wyatt¡¯s face contorted with rage as he spat angrily, ¡°I saved you both when you were stranded here! Without me, your leg would¡¯ve been crippled. And yet you have the nerve to curse me?¡± He sneered, his tone dripping with shamelessness. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about repaying me? She¡¯s no pure and innocent maiden. She¡¯s already married. What difference does it make if she sleeps with one man or several?¡± Benjamin¡¯s rage boiled over, the veins in his hands bulging. He stormed forward and punched Wyatt hard. Wyatt red at Benjamin with a predatory stare. As Benjamin charged again, Wyatt met him head¨Con. The two began grappling Celine stood up, her heart pounding with fear as she watched the scene unfold. Benjamin had always been known as the ¡°Little Tyrant of Mercity¡°, famous for his fighting skills. But his leg was still injured, and Wyatt was tall and sturdy. It didn¡¯t take long for Benjamin to start losing ground Wyan¡¯s expression twisted with cruelty ¡°If you¡¯d just cooperated, I might have let you live. But now that you¡¯ve ruined everything, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯lll you here and now. As for your sister¨Cinw, she¡¯ll stay here as my ve for my entertainment ¡± He tightened his grip on Benjamin¡¯s neck and sneered. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t nning to save you at all. But your s tempting. Seems like I¡¯m lucky after all,¡± With a loud smack, the sound of wood hitting bone filled the air. sister¨Cinw¡¯s beauty was too Wyatt troze, blood trickling down his forehead. He turned around and saw Celine standing there, holding a chair. She had struck him from behind. Wyatt gritted his teeth and, in a frenzy, drew a dagger from his waist and lunged toward Celine. ¡°You ungrateful wretch! You refused to take the easy way, so now you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Celine stepped back, rmed. She hadn¡¯t expected Wyatt to still be conscious and so full of energy after such a blow. Just as he thrust the dagger toward her, a figure moved in front of her. It was Benjamin. He shielded her with his body Celine¡¯s puptis dted in shock Everyone knew how much Benjamin disliked her, yet he had stepped forward to block the de for her. ¡°Benjamin¡°¡± Celine cried out. Benjamin¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed Wyatt¡¯s wrist, twisting it hard until the dagger fell from his grip. Then, with a powerful kick, he sent Wyatt flying Wyatt mmed into the wall, cougled up blood, and fell unconscious. ¡°Benjamin, are you okay? Celine hurried over to clock his injuries. The dagger hadn¡¯t pierced him, but his arm was shed, and fresh blood dripped from th ¡°Your orin injured Let Betijaran nced at Wyatt, whoy is on the floor. ¡°Wyatt is the vige c the wound and carefully treated Benjamin¡¯s wound. The two of them, exhausted and bruised, had narrowly survived the ordeal. odded, fully aware of the p chel¡¯s son. When he wakes up, we¡¯ll be in serious danger.¡± haw sopter medicinal lule nearby i collect Hain soon. You should rest ¡± gravity of the situation. Wyatt¡¯s background made this incident a ticking time bomb, The Divorce Prescription Chapter 340 Celine packed up the medical kit and walked out. She had observed the terrain earlier and noticed medicinal herbs nearby. She could use them to create something that would make Wyatt lose his memory. She knelt down to pick the herbs. Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her. When she turned her head, she saw Benjamin, He had followed her. Celine was surprised. ¡°Why did you follow me? You¡¯ve lost so much blood. You should rest.¡± Benjamin stood tall, looking down at her delicate, beautiful face. Even though she was dressed in the simple clothes of a vige wornan, her beauty was ethereal. ¡°I would rather stick close Who knows if there will be another Wyatt lurking around?¡± Celine¡¯s lips curved upward in a genuine smile. ¡°I¡¯m already divorced from Adam. Even if I end up with another man, it wouldn¡¯t count as cheating on him You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Benjamin pressed his lips together. ¡°This has nothing to do with Adam¡± Celine blinked at him, puzzled. Benjamin was strikingly handsome. As the only heir of the Goodwin family, he held immense power and influence in Mercity. He was the ssic embodiment of a wealthy heir, ustomed to a life of privilege and houry. Yet, at this moment, he looked a bit disheveled, with wounds on his leg and arm, hisplexion pale. Even so, his good looks remained unaffected. Unlike Adam¡¯s refined and noble handsomeness, Benjamin¡¯s charm was like that of a character straight out of aic book Celine¡¯s surprise deepened. It wasn¡¯t because of Adam. She was confused about why he was following her. ¡°Then why? why? Is it because¡­ you care about me? Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened as if he had been insulted. He raised his chin proudly. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t tter yourself. Why would I care about you?¡± Celine let out a small sigh and ced the herbs into her pocket. precious sister¨Cinw, Carly. ¡°I was just jolding. Everyone knows Benjamin despises me. The only person you care about is your precio Benjamin¡¯s jaw tightened, though he said nothing. ¡°By the way, why were there explosives on the yacht? And why were they set to a countdown? Have you thought about who wanted to kill not just me but both of us? Benjamin clenched his fists at his sides. He refused to direct his suspicions Howard Carly, ¡°When I return, I will get to the bottom of this.¡± Celine didn¡¯t push further. She knew Benjamin wasn¡¯t clueless. She had said enough. Benjamin watched her as she continued collecting herbs with practiced ease, her longshes brushing against her cheeks, Unable to suppress his curiosity, be asked, ¡°Celine, did you study medicine?¡± Her word skills seemned exceptional. She had even performed what was practically ly bone reconstruction on him. Celine nodded. ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t Adam send me to Yorline University to study medicine?¡± Benjamin was momentarily stunned ¡°Celine, are you bragging ¡°How is that baragging?¡± She had hadden her brilliance so w prodigy Adam had unknowingly sent her to the top medical school,pletely unaware that he was sponsoring a Ho pursue the genius girl. She had probably been secretlyughing at him back then. He had never been Benjamin recalled Lauw he had once wanted to pa barrassed by a wottan until Colitar estood up, having gathered enough herts. ¡°Let¡¯s lead Panjaitan fell silrint and followed her adine¡¯s vision blurred, and her slender body crumpled toward the promul Benpenin immediately stepped forward and caught lii, wrapping arm around waist, Celine¡¯s head tested against his chest. The sudden intima y of their contact me benjamin freeze for a second. After all, he was only two years older than Celine. They were practically the The Divorce Prescription Chapter 341 Benjamin had dated many women before. He had held their waists and shared far more intimate moments with them. But when he suddenly held Celine In his arms, his heartbeat sped up unnaturally. He didn¡¯t have time to dwell on this unfamiliar feeling. He gently shook her. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± That was when he noticed how hot her forehead felt. Her body radiated rming boat, a clear sign of a raging fever. It really felt like they were out of the frying pan and into the fire. Celine slowly opened her eyes and tried to stand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re burning up. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re fine. Can you even walk? I¡¯ll carry you back¡± Celine nced at Benjamin¡¯s injured leg. ¡°Can you even ihanage to carry me?¡± Benjamin fell silent, his pride sting. How could he be too weak to carry a young woman? She looked so light that carrying her shouldn¡¯t have been an Celine chuckled at his reaction and walled back into the house by herself Benjamin followed her. Once inside, Celine crushed the medicinal herbs. She turned to Wyatt, whoy unconscious, and forced the mixture into his mouth. Then, she took some herbal medicine herself to bring down her fever. Benjamin watched her closely. Despite her feverish state, she kept herself busy, moving back and forth as she prepared the herbs. Her slender figure seemed even more fragile as she worked tirelessly. He wanted to help, but he didn¡¯t know how. All he could do was stand there, feeling useless. When she finally finished, Benjamin spoke. ¡°You should get some rest on the bed. As soon as he said it, he realized the issue. There was only one bed, and he had been using it He pulled back the nket. ¡°Take the bed. Sleep¡± Celine quicidy stopped him. ¡°Benjamin, you should rest. Your leg injury is serious. If your wound bes infected, I¡¯ll have to take care of you. I¡¯ll just sit for a while ¡± Benjamin thought for moment and then looked at her. ¡°Then sleep here too¡± The bed was big enough for both of them. Celine hesitated, but Benjamin spoke again before she could refuse. ¡°If you copse, I won¡¯t know what to do. Don¡¯t make this harder for me. I¡¯m. warning you. I¡¯ll leave you behind. Celine blinked in disbelief. She really shouldn¡¯t have saved him. She should have let him fend for himself. Reluctantly, Celiney down carefully, keeping to the very edge of the bed. Her entire body felt feverish and chilled at the same time. Her eyelids grew ¡°Good night,¡± she muttered softly Str rumped onto her side and closed her eyes. Celine fell asleep quickly. Benjamin turned his head to look at her. She was pressed against the edge of the bed, making sure to keep as people, who would hince thought he¡¯d inver end up sharing a bed with her? Benjamin reached out and spread arge portion of the nket over her. Celine didici rep pesarefully. Sl?r slivered, l?r ann wrapped around herself, her lips pale and trembling- sate distance from urmurs and moved closer. ¡°Celine, what¡¯s wrong? What are you saying?¡± e¡¯s body shook an she whispered, ¡°to cold.¡° was fearning hot, as if it radiated first like an ember. But her hands and feet were for cold. Her fover had likely reached tas degrees ¡°Scold freezing.¡± Benjamin had already given her most of the nket, hoping it would warm trembling There was only one thing left he condd er up, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The thin i Layer of fabric did nothing. She kept Benjamin hesitated, his hand hovering over her as he prepared to pill let intobs armis, Hat at thest moment, he pulled his hand back. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 342 Benjamin stared at the ceiling There was no way anything would happen between them. He didn¡¯t even like her. He was simply trying to keep her warm. Surely, there couldn¡¯t be anything wrong with that Benjamin inched closer. His hand slowly rested on her delicate shoulder before wrapping around her from behind. Celine trembled in his arms. Benjamin tightened his hold, his voice low but steady. ¡°Celine, just hold on. You¡¯ll feel better soon. ¦§ Celine had disappeared, prompting Adam to dispatch additional search tears to find her. Not long after, Zachary hurried in with a surveince report. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we found something. Ms. Celine and Mr. Benjamin were both seen boarding yacht.¡± Adam examined the footage. He saw Benjamin board the yacht after Celine was already inside. His usuallyposed face darkened with terrifying intensity. ¡°Why did Benjamin suddenly show up in Mand?¡± No one had known about Benjamin¡¯s arrival. Leo hesitated before speaking. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I suspect Mr. Benjamin followed Ms. Celine here.¡± ¡°Have they found the yacht?¡± ¡°The search team has already been dispatched. The yacht exploded at sea. Adam abruptly stood up, ¡°What did you say? Exploded?¡± Leo nodded grimly. ¡°Yes, There was dynamite nted on the yacht.¡± At that moment, Carly walked in. ¡°Adam, the dynamite must have been nted by Benjamin. He wanted to the explosion? The surveince footage hadn¡¯t captured Carly¡¯s presence at the scene. She had made sure of that. With Celine and Benjamin presumed dead, Carly was quick to shift all the me onto Benjamin to ensure she appeared meless. Adam didn¡¯t even look at Carly. His voice was cold and firm. ¡°Follow the river downstream. I need to see them alive or recover their bodies.¡± Leo nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Adam strode out. Carly grabbed his arm. ¡°Adam, where are you going? I chased after you all the way here. Won¡¯t you stay with me?¡± Adam¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Celine and Benjamin.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re probably gone. ¡°They¡¯re not ¡± With that, Adam pulled his arm free and walked away with long strides, talding Leo with him. He was determined to find Celine and Benjamin. Carly stood there, watching him leave, her face dark with anger. He was this anxious over Celine¡¯s disappearance? It didn¡¯t matter. The yacht had exploded at sea. Celine had to be dead. As for Benjam She thought, ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t me your beloved sister¨Cinw. You brought this on yourself for not listening to the Arn and his team searched the sea thoroughly but found nothing Adam studied the map. ¡°What¡¯s this cei Leyes wid Leo replied, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, that¡¯s Praxton Vige, located downstream by the river.¡± Adam fell silent for a moment before making a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s lead there.¡± Before lung, they arrived at Praxton Vige. Leo nced around. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, do you ou think Ms. Celine and Mr. Benjamin could Adain¡¯s steps luaited. something on the sand caught his eye. A single pearl earring Adam bent down and picked it up. really be here?¡± in surprise. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I remember this purl earring. It belongs to Ms. Celine. We¡¯re in the right ce. She and Mr. Benjamin must The pearl earring felt dry in his hand. Am clenched his Hat, and the cold metal slowly warmed against his shiu. Adam raised his head, his pon fucked on the vige ahead. ¡°Celine, are you and Benjamin here? Piiiing. ¡± he thought. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 343 Adam entered Praxton Vige with Leo and their team. He noticed a few vigers nearby and immediately approached them. ¡°Hello. Have you seen a man and a woman enter the vige today?¡± The vigers eyed Adam warily. ¡°Who are you, and why are you here?¡± Adam remained calm and direct. ¡°We¡¯re here looking for someone. The vigers immediately waved their hands. ¡°We don¡¯t wee outsiders here. You should leave. ¡± They began shooing Adam and his team away. Leo started to speak. ¡°You¡± Adam raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Understood. Thank you for your time. We¡¯ll leave.¡± He numed and began walking away. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why are we leaving? I have a hunch Ms. Celine and Mr. Benjamin are in the vigel¡± Leo frowned in confusion. Adam¡¯s sharp gaze was unwavering, ¡°It¡¯s not just a bunch. I know they¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Then why are we backing off? ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how defensive they were? Someone must have already gone to raise the rm. We¡¯re outnumbered and on their turf. A direct confrontation could pur Celine and Benjamin in danger.¡± The real issue was that they didn¡¯t know where Celine and Benjamin were. Starting a fight could escte things further. The vigers held the upper hand, leaving Adam feeling cornered. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I¡¯ve already called for reinforcensents,¡± Leo said. Adam nodded. ¡°We still need a way to get inside. A woman¡¯s voice broke the tense silence. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Adam tumed and saw Cassidy Lawson Cassidy was the vige chief¡¯s daughter and Wyatt¡¯s younger sister. She had noticed Adam from afar. His tall frame, sharp features, and dignified demeanor made him stand out, drawing attention like a ma Cassidy, known in the vige for her beauty, had never encountered a man as striking andposed as Adam. Curiosity drew her closer. Her gaze softened as she studied him. ¡°I¡¯m Cassidy Lawson, the vige chief¡¯s daughter. Is there something I can help you with?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected someone to approach so willingly. ¡°Hello. We¡¯re looking for someone.¡± ¡°Who exactly?¡± ¡°A man and a woman. The man is very handsome, and the woman is exceptionally beautiful. Cassidy¡¯s eyes sparided as she looked at Adam. ¡°And this beautiful woman, who is she to you? Leo muttered under his breath, ¡°Here we go again. Another one falling for Mr. Alvarez¡¯s charm.¡± Adam immediately recognized Cassidy¡¯s interest. He had met plenty of women before, each with their own motives. He could read her intentions at a nce But he needed her help. It charin was what it took, so be it. ¡°That beautiful woman is my sister. The handsome man is my brother. They fell off a yacht into the sea and were swept here. I¡¯ve news of the two of them. Regardless of their injuries, at least they were alive. The weight pressing on Adam¡¯s heart eased. ¡°Ms. Cassidy, can you take us to them?¡° Cassidy zl estat Leo and the rest of the group. ¡°Our vige doesn¡¯t allow outsiders. They can¡¯te in. But I can sneak you inside.¡± Leo spoke up immediately ¡°Mr. Alvarez, going in alone is too dangerous,¡± Ara¡¯s voice was calm buat resolute. ¡°Dangerous? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 344 Leo whispered, ¡°This Cassidy seems to like you. Be careful, or she might try to keep you here as her husband.¡± Adam shot him a cold look, and Leo immediately fell silent. ¡°Stay here and rest,¡± he instructed him. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I need backup. Leo nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Adam turned to Cassidy. ¡°Ms. Cassidy, thank you for guiding me. Let¡¯s ¡°Follow the ¡°1 Cassidy led Adam into the vige. As they walked side by side, her heart fluttered nervously. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Adam Alvarez ¡± ¡°Can I call you Adam?¡± ¡°I that makes you happy.¡± ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± ¡°I rum apany. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you married yet? What kind of women do you like?¡± Seeing her hopeful gaze, Adam¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I like , sincere women who are helpful and considerate. Ms. Cassidy, you¡¯ve been very kind to help me. You¡¯re exactly that kind of woman.¡± When Adam chose to, he could effortlessly charm anyone with sweet words, italding any woman feel as if they were floating on air. Cassidy¡¯s heart soared. ¡°Adam, of course, I¡¯ll help you. After all, they¡¯re your sister and brother. We¡¯re here. This is the ce.¡± She stopped in front of a small house. ¡°They¡¯re Inside.¡± Celine and Benjamin were really here? Adam immediately reached out and pushed the door open. His eyesnded on the bed where Benjamin and Celiney. Throughout the journey, he had imagined countless scenarios at what he might find, but he never expected this, Benjamin and Celine were lying on the same bed. Benjamin¡¯s arm was wrapped around Celine, holding her fragile body close. Adam froze. Benjamin had been trying to warm Celine, but her body remained cold, as if all warmth had left her. The door creaked as it opened, and Benjamin looked up to see Adam¡¯s noble andposed face. Benjamin stiffened. ¡°Adam, You¡¯re here?¡± His voice was filled with surprise and relief. Adam¡¯s gaze swept over Benjamin before settling on Celine. Benjamin immediately pulled his hand away in panle. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, fever and keeps saying she¡¯s cold.¡± you think, Adam. Nothing happened, I swear, Come over quickly. Celine has a high Adam strode forward and looked at Celine¡¯s sanall, delicate face. Herplexion was pale, devoid of any color. She trembled as though she were made of ss, fragile and helpless. Adam bent down and called out softly, ¡°Celine? Celine.¡± She didn¡¯t respond. Adam noticed the red marks on ks on her neck. Her fair skin was so sensitive that even a light to touch left marles behind. His eyes darkened as he turned to Benjamin. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°It was Wyatt. Adam, you came toote. Last night was terrifying. We almost didn¡¯t make it.¡± Adam rear hed out and gently touched Celine¡¯s cheek before carefully lifting her into his anus and cradling her close to his chest. At that mamuest,s heart softened in a way that surprised seven himself. It was filled with an overwhelming ache of tenderness. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 345 Adam nced at Benjamin. ¡°Get some rest for now. We¡¯ll discuss everything tomorrow,¡± Both Celine and Benjamin needed time to recover before any further discussions. With Adam present, Benjamin felt a sense of reassurance. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam carried Celine out Cassidy, who had been waiting outside, hurried forward ¡°Adam, is your sister alright?¡± ¡°My sister has a high fever. Ms. Cassidy, could you help us by arranging a room? Faced with Adam¡¯s noble and striking appearance, Cassidy, who admired handsome men, couldn¡¯t refuse. She immediately used her position as the vige chief¡¯s daughter to secure a clean room for him. Adan gentlyid Celine on the bed. Her entire body was cold, and sweat dampened her forehead, Soft strands of hair clung to her pale skin, emphasizing her fragility Adam reached out and carefully brushed her bags aside, ¡°Adam?¡± Cassidy¡¯s voice broke the silence. Only then did Adam remember that she was still in the room. He straightened and asked, ¡°Ms. Cassidy, do you have a brother?¡± Cassidy nodded. ¡°Yes, my brother is Wyatt Lawson. He¡¯s of marriageable age. Any woman in the vige would marry him in a heartbeat, but he has high standards and hasn¡¯t found anyone he likes.¡± Adam¡¯s lips curved into a cold, faint smile. Wyatt¡¯s standards were indeed high. After all, he had chosen Celine. But how many Celine were there in the world? Cassidy¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m of marriageable age too, but I don¡¯t like any of the men here. My father keeps pressuring me to marry, Adam, what do you think I should do?¡± Her intentions were obvious. Ironically, both siblings, Wyatt and Cassidy, had set their sights on Celine and Adam, respectively. ¡°Ms. Cassidy, I¡¯ll be meeting with the vige chief tomorrow. ¡°Really?¡± Cassidy¡¯s eyes lit up She thought Adam had understood her hints and intended to propose to her father. Adam knew exactly what she meant. Her intentions were transparent, but he didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, he said, ¡°My sister and I need to rest. Ms. Cassidy, could you please leave us for now?¡± Cassidy left cheerfully and even closed the door behind her. However, as soon as soon as she stepped outside, a sudden thought struck her. There was only one bed in that room. How would they manage? Were they going to share it? Inside the room, silence settled once more. Celine shavered violently. ¡°So cold. I¡¯m so cold¡­ Adam raised his hand and unbuttoned his coat, slipping off the heavy ck outeryer before sliding under the nket. Celine instinctively sensed the warmth approaching and shifted over, curling up against him like a small, trembling bird. Adam reached out and wrapped his arms around her. Given the crude conditions, sharing body heat was the only way to keep warm, Her fragile frame pressed against him, sending a wave of tension through his body. It had been so long since he had held her like this Since their divorce, the distance between them ad grown. They had be strangers. But on sleepless nights, his mind had often drifted back to her. Still stavering, Celine burrowed closer as her small hand slipped under his shirt through the open cor, seeking warmth. uscr, his defined abs radiating heat like a furnace. Adan lelt her hand moving across his skin. She was too hasty. A falist pop sounded as one of his shirt buttons snapped off. His Adam¡¯s apple Bobbed as he swallowed. He gently pressed down on her small hand. ¡°Celine, slow down. I don¡¯t have a spare shirt here,¡± Chamer H The Divorce Prescription Chapter 346 Adam¡¯s clothes were torn, leaving him without anything to wear. Meanwhile, Celine was unyielding in her need for warmth. As she clung to him, pressing her hand against him, he gently pulled it away. She nestled her face into his neck, pleading. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m so cold.¡± Her voice was gentle and fragile during her illness, reminiscent of a spoiled child. Adam recognized that, even in good health, she would still be coquettish when sleeping with him. She had always been a little devil in her own right. However, since their divorce, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to experience that side of her for quite some time Adam struggled to restrain himself but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist. His hands moved to her buttons, beginning to remove her clothing. Chaos erupted around the. partially, exposing the contours of his back, He flipped her over, pinning her down while she hastily pulled his shirt. His white shirt was torn partially, entuating the allure of his shoulder des. Celine¡¯s cold hands held onto him. He pressed her down, their skin touching. She was icy cold, and he was aggressively warm, like a sh of ice and fire. In that small mountain vige bed, their connection sparked, igniting all their passion She moaned softly beneath him as if she was burned. Adarn gazed at her delicate face, a visage that could captivate any man in her presence, stirring something deep within him. He pinched her jaw and pressed his lips against hers. Celine ter as if she had plunged into a zing furnace, her entire body engulfed in unbearable heat. Desperate to escape, she struggled to hide but was held firmly in ce. Something was forced into her mouth, causing her to sob She pressed her hands against his chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Go away¡± This small vige was very quiet, and Adam was uncertain about the safety of the room. He worried that Cassidy or someone else might break in anytime. He wrapped the nket around both of them, whispering, ¡°Shh, Celine. Keep quiet.¡± Hessed her cheeks and earlobes, nudging her legs apart with his love. Celine frowned and declined. ¡°Stop it,¡± Her long eyshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes, awakening from her slumber. Her gaze was immediately drawn to Adam¡¯s striking face, and she found herself questioning his presence. Celine¡¯s thoughts swirled in confusion, leaving her feeling utterly disoriented. The corners of Adam¡¯s narrow eyes gleamed with a vivid red hue. He noticed that she had awakened, her exquisite eyes now filled with bewilderment. That innocent, perplexed expression tugged at his heartstrings. Men were often swayed by visual allure, and Adam was no exception. Hence, he leaned down and kissed her once more. Celine dodged and eximed, ¡°Adam, why are you here? Let me go!¡± Adam¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°How can we possibly let go of one another in this state?¡± Celine felt her mind go nk She recalled the struggles she and Benjamin had been facing and still wondered if Adam would show up. Now, he was here, and shockingly, he was taking advantage of her fever anda to act this way. ¡°Adam, have you forgotten that we¡¯re divorced?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 347 Adain was well aware of his divorce from Celine. ¡°You have a fever, so I¡¯m here to keep you warm.¡± Celine retorted. ¡°There¡¯s really no reason to go to such lengths to stay warm. Do you rally keep warm for other women like this too? ¡°Other women wouldn¡¯t pull any buttons, or take off my clothes like you just did. You were the one who started it.¡± Celine noticed that a button was missing from his shirt, a clear result of her earlier actions, She pushed him away and eximed, ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Adam pressed her two fidgeting hands onto the bed andssed her on the face. He was eager to carry on She tried to break tree. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡¯re divorced. If you want to have sex, po to Carly. If you¡¯re seeing multiple women, make sure to get regr check stay healthy¡± Adam was so infuriated that he burst intoughter. She remained as sharp¨Ctongued as ever. He pinched her cheek. ¡°I had never slept with Carly.¡± Celine was shocked to hear he had never been intimate with Carly, despite dating for many years. Taking advantage of her distraction, he kissed her forcibly as if he were an intruder trespassing into her personal space. Celine fought back desperately but to no avail. Her previously cold limbs began to warm, and a deep flush of shame and anger spread across her pale face. ¡°There¡¯s no condom here.¡± Adam looked at her intensely. ¡°I recall that this is your safe period, and your menstrual cycle is approaching.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this either¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention there are two prices for sex with and without a condom? Why do you think you can choose the more e consent?¡± Adam paused and sneered. ¡°You should also ask if I allow you to choose.¡± expensive option without my She intended to speak more, but his kiss silenced her. Feeling dizzy, she remembered her uing period, which was always on time and expected in the next two days. Celine was roused from her sleep by a persistent knocking at the door. As she blinked awake, she realized it was already the next morning. After a night of intense sweating, her fever had gone, and her temperature was back to normal. She found herself enveloped in a warm and powerful embrace, her back pressed against him as Adam held her from behind. He remained peacefully asleep The knocking continued. Celine moved, walking up Adam, who opened his eyes. She remarked,
  1. d. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±
Celine attempted to rise, yet his strong arms restrained her gentle waist. He refused to let her break free and inquired, ¡°Who is it?¡± Cassidy called out, ¡°Adam, are you awake? It¡¯s me.¡± Celine gazed at Adam and whispered, ¡°Tsk. Your charm even radiates so brightly in this small vige. It¡¯s truly impressive.¡± He shot Celine a warning nce before turning to Cassidy outside the door and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be up in a minute, ¡± ¡°Is your sister feeling better?¡± Celine pondered when she had be Ji Meeting Celine¡¯s poor, Adam replied calmly, ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°Adami, today you¡¯ll finally meet my dad. He¡¯s really excited about it and has had someone prepare a feast for us. See you soon.¡± With that, Cassidy departed happily. Cellite asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I your sister? How can you deceive a young woman¡¯s feelings like this? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 348 Adam nced at Celine in his arms and replied, ¡°You can be whoever you want in bed.¡± Celine thought he was shameless and kicked him. He rolled over and pinned her beneath him. ¡°Shall we do it once mare?¡± She could see the determination in his eyes. He was dead serious about it, and his physical strength was remarkable. ¡°Celine, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever made love in the morning.¡± Her cheeks flushed What a psychopath! With all her might, she shoved him aside, jumping out of bed He chuckled at the sight. Adam and Celine visited Benjamin, and Celine examined his leg injury. She observed that he was making good progress in his recovery. The most challenging night had passed She dered, ¡°Your leg is safe.¡± Benjamin stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to thank you¡± ¡°Will your gratitude grant me immortality?¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. Adam observed as Benjamin and Celine bickered, noticing that Benjamin seemed to treat Celine differently. ¡°Adam, let¡¯s go back now,¡± Benjamin urged. Adam nodded ¡°I¡¯ll see Mr. Lawson first.¡± With that, he left.. ¡°Adam, why do you want to see him?¡± Benjamin¡¯s question was left hanging in the air. Celine looked where Adam had gone and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll return with another partner, and Carly will have morepetition.¡± At the mention of Carly, a flicker of icy detachment crossed Benjamin¡¯s eyes. When Adam arrived to visit Calvin Lawson, Cassidy weed him joyfully. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re finally here! Come in! My dad and Wyatt are inside, and everyone can¡¯t wait to see you Adam entered to find a table full of delicious food prepared for him. Calvin¡¯s eyes sparked with excitement when Cassidy mentioned that Adam owned apany. Calvin and Wyatt sat side by side. Wyatt couldn¡¯t remember the previous night but felt pain all over. He turned his neck in difort and asked, ¡°Dad, why do I feel like I was beaten up? And I think I saw a beautiful woman. Calvin replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wyatt. I¡¯ll surely find you a pretty wife and a powerful buss for Cassily to support her.¡± Just then, Cassidy called out, ¡°Dad, Adam is hero ¡± Calvin and Wyatt stood up, their eyes brightening at the sight of Adan¡¯s nobile figure. He looked effortlessly rich and sophisticated. Calvin stepped forward ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Alvarez ¡± reached but in shake Adam¡¯s hand, but Adam reinned motionless. Cassidy was stunned ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adam? Weren¡¯t you supposed to talk to my dad about our marriage?¡± Artam ignored Calvin and Cassidy, his piercing gaze locking onto Wyatt. He slowly approached blogu. Wyatt was confused ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why ¡± Before he could finish speaking, a cell the Lace. Wyatt ped into the wall, blood trickling from his lips. Adam grabbed hals cor and exined, ¡°Now you know who hit you. How dare you coved my partner Then, he unbeathad a flurry of jeuches on Wyatt. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 349 Celine and Benjamin waited for Adam, while his subordinates had already surrounded the vige for a safe exit. However, Adam never arrived, and no one knew his whereabouts. ¡°Why is Adam not here yet?¡± Just then, his strikingly handsome and tall silhouette arrived. ¡°Adam, what have you been up to all this time?¡± Benjamin asked curiously Adam remained silent, wiping his hands with a tissue. Yet, Celine noticed the blood staining his fingers, At this moment, Leo approached. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we can leave now. Adam nodded, and the group boarded the yacht and departed, ¡°Adam¡­¡± Celine heard the sound of crying and turned her head to see Cassidy rushing toward them. With tears streaming down her face, she stood on the shore in distress. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, did you break her heart? I believe she truly loves you.¡°¡± Adam shot Celine a frosty re and dered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll offer her true love to you instead. Are you interested?¡± Celine was rendered speechless, The group returned to Mand, where Randall and all the ssmates were present. Randall looked at Celine. ¡°Are you okay? You suddenly disappeared and left us all terrified.¡± Coline shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Celine, what exactly happened? Why did you suddenly disappear?¡± Before Celine could utter a word, a graceful figure dashed forward and flung herself into Adam¡¯s einbrace. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried about you.¡± It was Carly. She ran into Adam¡¯s arms. Celine met Carly¡¯s unwavering gaze as she nestled confidently in Adam¡¯s arms. Deep down, Celine was aware that it was Carly to bring her harm. who had urged Benjamin Yet, there was no concrete evidence. Moreover, since the issue involved Benjamin, it was difficult to rify. That was why Carly was so bold. Celine stalled. ¡°I¡¯m tired, everyone. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take some time to rest now. We¡¯ll fly back to Mercity this evening ¡± Randall turned to Adam. ¡°We¡¯ll leave first, Adam¡± Carly hugged Adan tightly, and despite his desire to push her away, she held on even more firmly. ¡°Adam and Ms. Tate are so deeply in love.¡± Adam gazed at Celine, whose expression sion was icy and devoid of any emotion. She didn¡¯t even nce at him or Carly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, she left with Randall and the others Held rightly by Carly, Adam could only watch Celine vanish from view Carly was filled with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe Celine was lucky enough to survive. ¡°Carly, we should leave too ¡± Adam starved her aside before climbing into the car. Carly noticed Benjamin standing behind Iser and quickly approached him. She feigned concern as she asked, ¡°Benjamin, are you alright? Is your leg hurt? Benjamin stared at her ¡°Carly, why are there explosives on the yachat?¡° Carly had already devised apelling excuse ¡°Benjamin, the explosives on the yacht were meant for Celine, and the countdown was already underway. Texpected you trueck in the, but you didn¡¯t make it. ¡°You and Celine were caught in the st and plunged into the sea. Do you have any idea how ardous I was? I even urged Adain to hurry and search for You¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 350 Benjamin remained silent, his gaze fixed on Carly with a hint of skepticism. ¡°Benjamin, why are you looking at me that way? Are you doubting me? Are you suspecting that I want to ba want to blow your up too? We¡¯re so close, and it makes me sad to see how much you¡¯ve changed. And why didn¡¯t you return at the scheduled time? Did you not throw Celine into the water?¡± Carly was exceptionally clever. She skillfully yed on emotions and proactively confronted Benjamin with her questions first. Indeed, Benjamin did nothing to Celine. He began to feel guilty and replied, ¡°Carly, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Benjamin, we need to stand together and not allow Celine to sow discord between us. Celine began to pack her luggage, preparing for her flight back to Mercity. Once she was done, she stepped outside in search of her seniors. Just then, she spotted Carly in the corridor. Carly had been waiting for her. Celine approached her without the slightest hint of surprise. Carly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re back safely. I was so worried about you.¡± Celine smirked. ¡°Carly, was this your doing? ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying, Celine. Everything needs proof, or I¡¯ll have to sue you for defamation.¡± Carly was fearless and aimed to provoke Celine. knowing there was nothing Celine could do. Celine wasn¡¯t agitated at all. She winked yfully and remarked nonchntly, ¡°Carly, I really should be thanking you. As the saying goes, a friend in need is a friend indeed. I was truly in danger at the time, and Mr. Alvarez came to my rescue. You might not realize it, but Benjamin and I were genuinely at risk in that vige 11 Mr. Alvarez hadn¡¯t arrived just in thine, we might not have made it back at all.¡± Celine¡¯s words struck a nerve with Carly, causing her smile to vanish instantly. She fixed a grim stare on Celine. Celine stepped forward confidently, a smile ying on her lips as she said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Carly, did Mr. Alvarez mention that we spent the night together? Carly was stunned. ¡°You slept with Adam? Celine nodded. ¡°Yeah ¡± Hearing it, Carly was visibly upset. ¡°Carly, why are you staring at me? You were the one who sent Mr. Alvarez to ine.¡± Carly¡¯s chest leaved with rage as star clenched her fist, her voiceced with fury. ¡°Celine, you are utterly shameless!¡± ¡°I learned to be shameless from you. When we face a shameless opponent, we can only outdo them and use their tactics against them.¡° Carly was seething with frustration. Just then, the nced up to see a strikingly handsome and dignified figure approaching her. It was Adam Celine turned to see Adan standing in the corridor, illuminated by the light. He had just returned from the shower, wearing a pristine white shirt and a centuated his tall and elegant stature. It was clear he had been there for a while, listening to their conversation alked over, and c Carly asked, ¡°Adam, Celine just told me you slept with her. Is that t Tare Airhough Keluarin¡¯t anticipated his arrival, she remainedposed. Knowing she had done nothing wrong, she iw Celine seduced you Star¡¯s such a shameless bitche The Divorce Prescription Chapter 351 Bocah Tame is Hunang Dull Celine internipted Carly¡¯s scolding ¡°Hold on! Carly, you have it all wrong. I didn¡¯t seduce Mr. Alvarezst night. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite the opposite. In fact, 1 fought him off. But he took advantage of my fever and vulnerability to have sex with me Carly couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Adams was constantly surrounded by stumming women and never struggled to attract their attention. Yet, despite her numerous attempts to 11 with him, he always brushed her off, iming he wasn¡¯t in the mood or was too busy with work. He always maintained an image of extreme sell control. Hence, it was impossible for him to exploit Celine¡¯s illness to have sex with her. She retorted. ¡°Impossible! This is nonsense. Coline turned to Adam. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, since you¡¯re here, could you let Carly know it I¡¯m speaking nonsense? Adam nced at Celine and replied, ¡°What she said is true. Hearing his confirmation, Carlypletely broke down observing the look of distress on her face, Celine sneered. ¡°Carly, did you ever consider the possibility of being cheated on while you were ying the mistress? Mr. Alvarez can¡¯t control himself. Next time we meet, you better back down, or I¡¯ll make sure you face such betrayal once more.¡± After that, she lett Carly was at her breaking point. She didn¡¯t expect Celine to survive. To make matters worse, Celine and Adam had slept together, and now she felt like she had sabotaged herself. The pain was overwhelming Adam had no words to justify his actions. The dim light barely revealed his striking features, casting shadows over his expression ¡°Carly, I¡¯m sorry. My feelings for Celine ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± Carly shouted, tossing her bag to the floor. Celine gathered her luggage, ready to return to Mercity, when Randall and the others approached her. Leaning in, Randall whispered, ¡°Celine, I just witnessed Adam arguing with his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Yeah. I saw that too. His girlfriend is furious. She even threw her bag.¡± ¡°Why were they fighting?¡± Celine simply remained silent with a smile. Celine made her way back to her dormitory, and as soon as she arrived, Halley enveloped 1 her in a warm embrace. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m She presented Halley with the gift the had brought back from Mand. They talked for a while before Celine fell asleep. d you¡¯re back.¡± Her slumber extended into the next day. When she awoke, she realized that she had been sleepling exceptionally welltely, perhaps even a bit too much. As she retrieved her phone, a message from Perry caught her attention, ¡°Celine, are you back?¡± Perry: ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡± Celine ¡°her¡¯s meet in Alpite Pharma then fluven¡¯t been there for a long time.¡± Perty: ¡°As the founder of Alpite nina, but you seem a bitzy.¡± During a bustling moment at Alpite Pharma, Adamu liled to register for VIP ess and brought Carly along to obtain her medication Upon their return from Mand, Carly experienced some heart difort. Hence, she asked Adam to stay by her side. Tracy and Lucy joined them as sipratimai poprity within the medical industry.¡± the newlyunched heart medication by Alpite Pharma. It¡¯s highly effective for the heart and has gained ¡°The Ionnuder of Alpate Pharisa is bebaud its remarkable development. Six years ago, they registered the Alpite Pharina brand, specializing in meshchinal. partnerships with major hospitals nationwide. It also became a publicly listedrge nediral hulinity ¡± Lury resembered ¡°I belive Alpine Pharma officially wet jede verses on April 11, and it appears to be referred to as the ¡°Legend 411. Trary nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Carly gazed at the medicine in her hand and remarked, ¡°This founder is truly remarkable. Adam, are you familiar with ti this founder?¡± Carly was still undeniably furious, yet she refrained from taking her anger out on Adam. Instead, she was determined to keep his heart close to hers. In her mind, all the me rested squarely on Celine Adam thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her once.¡± Six years ago, Adam had the opportunity to meet the founder of Alpite Pharma in Laplionia, Awhana. Back then, he was already an established business tycoon, and he was invited to a business meeting on Finance Street. That memorable night marked the moment when the founder of Alpite Pharma rang the bell at midnight to celebrate thepany¡¯s listing To his astonishment, those around him informed him that the founder was just 16 years old. He also listed his firstpany at 16, just like this founder. What a coincidence After dinner, he stepped outside and caught a glimpse of the founder from behind. She donned an elegant ck halter dressplemented by a tassel of crystal heels in one hand. At It seemed she had grown tired of her high heels, as she strolled beneath the dazzling lights of Laplionia, holding a pair of crystal b that moment, the brilliance of the lights entuated her poise and presence. A fleeting glimpse was all it took. Her figure exuded a captivating beauty, radiating elegance and grace. Even six yearster, Adam could vividly recall every detail of her presence, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, is the founder very old?¡± Lucy asked curiously. She often believed that a doctor¡¯s age corrted with their medical expertise, a notion that stemmed from her preconceived notions. Adam smiled. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s a s extremely young. Carly, Tracy, and Lucy were surprised to learn that the founder of Alpite Pharma was a young woman. ¡°We¡¯re all human, but why is there such a gap between us? Hard work often feels insignificant next to talent.¡± Tracy sighed. Both she and Carly were dedicated yers. Suddenly, a team of bodyguards dressed in ck stormed in, establishing a formidable barrier around the VIP entrance. Theirmanding presence sparked whispers among the crowd. ¡°Which big shot ising? ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Mr. Perry Marshall from Fustain ising ¡°Mr. Marshall is familiar with both the legal system and the underground scene. Why did he suddenly arrive in Mercity? I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s ¡°That¡¯s not all. Mr. Marshall was part of a group that included three others, where he held the position of the third menree, with two esteemed men heard he¡¯s very handsome.¡± above him and a younger female mentee below him. The three men are very fond of her. She¡¯s the group¡¯s favorite.¡± Adam knew Perry, having dealt with him previously. He was surprised that Perry had actuallye to Mercity Just thun, a luxury car pulled up. Perry got out, looking handsome in a trench coat. He walked confidently, with bodyguards in ck clearing the path for him Carly asked, ¡°Adam, why is Mr. Marshal in Mercity?¡± Adam nced at the scene calmly. ¡°No idea. But based on I on how fast he¡¯s walking, he seems to be here to meet someone¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 353 Adam nced up and spotted Celine, who had also arrived at Alpite Pharma. Carly¡¯s gripon his arm was firm as she asked, ¡°Why is Celine here? Adam, I don¡¯t want to see her. Seeing g her worsens my heart condition.¡± Adam averted his gaze from Celine and pulled his arm back from Carly¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s head back then. I¡¯ll drive the car here. After that, he left. Upon their return, Carly kept pestering Adam. He alwaysplied with her requests and cut off all the connection with Celine. Yet, it was evident to Carly that Adam had grown distant. His once warm affection seemed to have turned into mere obligation. Overwhelmed with frustration, Carly clenched her fists in anger. Upon her arrival at Alpite Pharma, Celine went straight to Perry. Perry grinned. ¡°Celine, you¡¯ve lost weight. After separating with us, it looks like you¡¯ve felt the pain of love.¡± She red at Ferry. She was aware that Perry and the others would mock her, especially since Perry was sarcastic. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m leaving ¡°This is for you.¡± He stopped Celine and handed her a property ownership certificate. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Your identity as a genius has been exposed. Do you still want to stay in the women¡¯s dormitory? You can stay in this house.¡± Celine realized it was time for her to move out, yet Hailey continued to reside in the women¡¯s dormitory. Thus, she would probably stay there asionally. Nheless, she epted the property ownership certificate. ¡°This is the car I bought for you.¡± Perry took out a car key again after gifting her a house. Celine epted it. ¡°Thank you ¡°Celine, now that you¡¯ve divorced Mr. Alvarez, when do you n to return? This time, Perry came to Mercity intending to bring Celine back She hesitated, saying, ¡°I have some unresolved matters in Mercity that I need to take care of before I can return.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the Tate family?¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Perry replied, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll stay in Mercity for a while.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡± Celine bid farewell to Perry before heading off to her new home. As Celine stepped outside, she noticed Carly, Tracy, and Lucy waiting for a car. Momentster, a Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom glided to a stop, driven by Adam. Adam turned to Carly without exiting the vehicle andmanded, ¡°Get in.¡± In the next moment, he spotted Celine positioned behind Carly. Her bright, clear eyes locked onto his handsome face as he gazed back at her. Carly turned her head and noticed Celine tracking Adam¡¯s gaze. She smirked ¡°Celine, you¡¯re truly everywhere. Are you following us?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 354 Celine smiled sarcastically at Carly¡¯s suspicion of her following them. ¡°Carly, letting your imagination run wild is a problem too. This is a hospital. You simild get that checked.¡± n just coincidence that we keep running into each other. You must still have feelings for Adam, trailing us ¡°Celine, I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s more than i wherever we po!! Tracy promptly chimed in, saying, ¡°You and Mr. Alvarez are divorced. He doesn¡¯t want you anymore, so stop being thick skinned and following him Lucy was surprised to learn that Celine was a genius girl, but she thought it didn¡¯t matter mich. She chuckled. ¡°Celine, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a genius girl. But you didn¡¯t pursue a career after graduation. Instead, you married Mr. Alvarez and took on the role of a housewife. ¡°Now that he has divorced you, it seems like you feel lost and directionless. less. Instead of fixating on Mr. Alvarez and Carly, it¡¯s time to focus on yourself and find a job Financial independence is important for a woman.¡± Celine was at a loss for words. Just then, her new car pulled up. Everyone, I¡¯m simply waiting for my car here. I won¡¯t be able to chat any longer. I¡¯m leaving ¡± Carlyughed. ¡°Waiting for a car? A taxi? It¡¯s hard to hail a taxi outside the hospital,¡± Celine had a history of relying on taxis, which naturally led Carly to think of her in this way Tracy cast a disdainful nce at Celine. ¡°Celine, I have to say I truly look down on you. Just look at other geniuses. They all own homes and cars and are thriving ¡°Yet, here you are, still relying on taxis for transportation You¡¯re bringing down the reputation of genius girl¡°:¡± Lucy quickly stopped Tracy. ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s enough. Celine¡¯s actually quite pitiful.¡± Celine noticed her new car hade to a halt, and the driver exited and approached her. She moved past Tracy and Lucy, positioning herself directly in front of Carly. With a mischievous wink, she eximed, ¡°Carly, you were absolutely right. It¡¯s incredibly hard to hail a taxi around here.¡± Upon hearing that, Carly appeared proud Celine turned to Adam in the Rolls¨CRoyce and inquired, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, would you give me a ride?¡± Carly¡¯s face went pale. ¡°No way!¡± Celine stared at Carly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what are you going on about with all this nonsense?¡± Carly feltpletely defeated. Adam nced at Celine. It had been two days since he returned, and they hadn¡¯t spoken Today, her long, silky hair flowed gracefully around her, framing her stunning face that captivated anyone whoid eyes on her. He remarked, ¡°?r¡¯s indeed difficult to get a tax around here. You¡­¡± was wrapping up his words, the driver approached Celine and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Tate, I¡¯ve picked up your new car for you. I took it for a test drive, and it performs wonderfully. It¡¯s ready for you to drive now.¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Wiright. Thank you.¡± After that, the driver left. Carly was stummed ¡°New car?Celine, did you buy a car?¡± Tray and Luey were somewhat skeptical. They couldn¡¯t help but question when Celine had purchased a new car. Celine retrieved the car key from her bag, making a ¡°ding¡± Cerly trer u Lup and was taken aback to see the lotary vehicle parked by the roadside. It was a Rolls¨CRoyce It bore e desemnce to dan¡¯s, in this or was part of the Wraith Luminary Collection, specifically crafted for women. ¡°Celine, did you really buy a Holls Royer? How did you manage to afford it?¡± Tracy eximed in disbelief. They were taken aback by Celine¡¯s unexpected be there astudled women and smirked Take a guess ¡°War that, Celer hopped into her new car. She pressed the elerator atid elegantly sped away. Adam wate lied as Celine wardshed from view, her hair daring in the wind as she drove away. She lood summing and outstanding, radiating an He was struck by an incredible sense of farity with Cello as if he recognized fer from a post encounter. It dawned onim that she resembled a remarkable woman. To be eat, the founder of Alpine Pharma, whom he bad briefly in Laplionia, The Divorce Prescription Chapter 355 Chapter 355 No. It couldn¡¯t be possible. Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of amusement. The thought of linking Celine with such an extraordinary founder was simply absurd. Even though Celine had her own car, she still asked him for a ride. Adam chuckded, realizing she was trying to annoy Carly and tease him. She was bing increasingly bold. At that moment, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy climbed into the vehicle. Carly took the front passenger seat, while Tracy and Lucy settled into the back. After that, Adam floored the elerator, and the luxurious Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom glided effortlessly down the road. Carly was shocked that Celine drove a Rolls¨CRoyce like Adam. She felt Celine didn¡¯t deserve it. She asked, ¡°Adam, did Celine spend your money again?¡± Tracy interjected, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, during your divorce, did you give a lot of money to Celine? If not, how could she possibly afford a Rolls¨CRoyce? Adam rested his hand adorned with an elegant watch on the steering wheel, his gaze fixed firmly ahead without uttering a word. Carly grasped the meaning behind his silence. He was unwilling to discuss the substantial amount of money he had given to Celine during their divorce. Adam¡¯s generosity was evident, and it was clear he had parted with a significant sum. While Carly had previously brushed it off, the reality of Celine purchasing a Rolls¨CRoyce with that money was hard to ignore. Yet, Adam chose not to engage in this topic, leaving the conversation toe to a close. Carly stifled her anger ¡°Adam, I heard you¡¯ve recently relocated to Jupiter Heights. I¡¯d love to go and see your new ce.¡± Tracy¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Jupiter Heights is worth hundreds of millions, and every inch ofnd is valuable. Mr. Alvarez, I want to see it too.¡± Adam remained silent as the lipcury car drove to Jupiter Heights. After thirty minutes, the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom arrived, and Carly stepped out. ¡°Wow, this ce is amazing!¡± Tracy and Lucy were both amazed by the ce¡¯s grandeur. In an instant, a Rolls¨CRoyce raced into view and stopped. The driver¡¯s door was swung open to reveal Celine¡¯s elegant silhouette stepping out. She had also driven to Jupiter Heights, Carly was taken aback. ¡°Celine, why are you here too?¡± Celine was also surprised to find Carly and the others there, but she followed the address on the property ownership certificate. Thus, it must be correct That was her new home. Tracyfully said, ¡°Celine, your actions make people think less of you. It¡¯s hical to have tracked him from the hospital to Jupiter Heights. How did you discover that Mr. Alvarezd moved there?¡± d there as well Celine was astonished to discover that Adam also resided in Jupiter Heights. The house that Perry had arranged for her was located Celine could simply shrug and respond, ¡°What a coincidence! I live here as well.¡± Lucy burst outughing ¡°Celine, enough with the boating. This is jupiter Heights. Do you really think you Celine said nothing as she stepped into the elevator. Adam nced at her before following suit and entering the elevator. u could live here?¡± Lucy suggested, ¡°Carly, Tracy, let¡¯s go in too. Didn¡¯t Celine mention she lives here? Let¡¯s see where she lives. We can expose her when she liester.¡°¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Momentster, the elevator ascended to the ninth floor, Celine stepped out, followed closely by Adam. There were just two residences on one floor of Jupiter Heights, with only one household copying each unit. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 356 Celine and Adam came out together. Tracy eximed with augh, ¡°Caught you, Celine! There are only two households on the ninth floor. Surely, you can¡¯t be one of them living right across from Mr. Alvarez¡± Lucy reprimanded, ¡°Celine, you imed you didn¡¯t follow Mr. Alvarez, but you dide here with him! ¡°Celine, you¡¯re being very sneaky. You even knew Adam lived on the 9th floor and seemed to stallchim. Have you lost your mind?¡± Celine turned to Adam. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, are you staying on the ninth floor?¡± Adam gestured toward go and replied, ¡°This is my home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Celine approached 902, entered the password, and it clicked open, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy were astounded to discover that Celine resided at 902 and lived next door to Adam in Jupiter Heights Celine entered and looked at Carly and the others before closing the door. ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Alvarez and I are neighbors.¡± With a decisive bang, she mmed the door shut Lucy couldn¡¯t help but gasp at Celine¡¯s extraordinary luck. Suddenly, she owned a luxury car and a house. She questioned whether Celine was still the same person she onceww Carly stared at Adam in disbelief. ¡°Celine actually purchased a house in Jupiter Heights and is now living right across from you? Adam frowned at the closed door of 902, unsure about Celine¡¯s current situation since he had no contact with her. Carly was on the verge of exploding. ¡°Adam, how much money did you give Celine? Just look at how she wastes it¨Cdriving around in a luxury car and living extravagantly. ¡°What¡¯s next for her? Is she nning to buy a private jet and a yacht? This is uneptable.¡± Celine was just a country woman. If Carly couldn¡¯t even drive a Rolls¨CRoyce or live in Jupiter Heights, it waspletely unrealistic to think that Celine could Tracy disagreed, saying ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you can offer Celine some divorcepensation, but not too much. Does she really want to get rich just from divorcing you?¡± Adam pulled out his phone and scrolled through his messages. Unfortunately, there were no spending alerts from the bank. For the past two days, Celine had been catching up on sleep in the women¡¯s dormitory without spending Adam¡¯s money. Yet, she drove a luxury car and resided in an u upscale home. While this amount of money meant little to him, he was curious and perplexed about the source of Celine¡¯s wealth. Adam replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t spend my money.¡± Carly steered. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Adam. If Celine didn¡¯t use your money, then where did she get graduation and has no job. She¡¯s been entirely dependent on you! tit? She¡¯s a genius girl, but she became a housewife after two security pu guards approached her and Carly was bursting with part up anger and had plenty to express. However, just as she was about to speak up, sed, ¡°Ma¡¯ain, we don¡¯t permit loud noises in Jupiter Heights ¡± Two ser unity guards replied, ¡°We¡¯ve received aint from the resident of you regarding loud noises Mercity, and strend barr on the ground, brandishing a stun gun. They warned, ¡°Ma¡¯aru, this is your second warning Please retrain from The security pred taking sing kiel pours The Divorce Prescription Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Lucy and Tracy were horrified to find Carly pinned to the ground. Without hesitation, they surged forward, determined to save her. ¡°Let her go! Now! ¡°This is your third warning. We¡¯ll have to throw w you out now. With that, Carly, Tracy, and Lacy were locked out of Jupiter Heights, and the door snapped shut behind them. They were at a loss for words. They had never encountered such injustice before, especially Carly. She was always treated as the guest of honor with Adam. Being coldly dismissed and thrown out was a first for her. Tracy was furious ¡°It¡¯s all Celine¡¯s fault! Carly, what exactly happened? Celine has a luxury car and house, and she even kicked us out. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Carly clenched her fist in frustration. ¡°Celine is nothing. Adam broke up with her, so he divorced her andpensated her with a massive sum of money. Lucy nced at the residence, a hint of jealousy in her voice, ¡°Carly, Tracy, don¡¯t worry. No matter how much Mr. Alvarez gives her, Celine¡¯ll waste it all. She¡¯s just a housewife without a job. It¡¯ll be interesting to see how she manages once the money is all gone.¡± These words struck a chord, allowing Carly and Tracy to finally set aside their anger. Then, Tracy remarked, ¡°Carly, you should definitely discover how much Mr. Alvarez gave Celine in the divorce settlement.¡± Carly believed that Adam must be giving her between 100 million and 200 million dors. After all, with his vast fortune, such sums were trivial to him. While she hadn¡¯t been curious before, her interest was piqued now. ¡°I¡¯ll find it out¡± At that moment, a charming ringtone filled the air as Tracy¡¯s phone began to ring. A smile lit up her face. It was her boyfriend, Dr. C, calling Tracy pressed the button to connect. When Dr. C¡¯s voice came through, she erupted with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great! Absolutely incredible!¡± Carly inquired, ¡°Tracy, what good news did Dr. Cshare?¡± Tracy replied excitedly. ¡°The funds we invested in Dr. C¡¯spany have already multiplied tenfold. Our wealth has soared to new heights. We¡¯ve struck gold this time!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Carly and Lucy were overjoyed. truly Sonia and Tracy¡¯s families, along with Carly¡¯s family, made significant investments in Dr. C¡¯spany, even going so far as to mortgage Tate Manor and theirpany shares. They had risked all their assets. Now their investment had earned tenfold, resulting in a huge profit. Carly¡¯s mood instantly brightened. ¡°We¡¯re wealthy now. Celine may rely on Adam¡¯s divorce settlement, but we¡¯re rich ourselves. Lury proposed. ¡°Since your grandma has been feeling downtely, why not take her shopping tomorrow? It could lift her spirits and allow our whole family to enjoy some quality time together.¡± ¡°Sure. Celine was astonished to discover that the bone Perry had arranged for her was located in Jupiter Heights, right next door to Adam. What an incredible However, being a ballion dor luxury apartmentplex, Jupiter Heights truly embodied opulence and was the perfect ce to call home. be was enjoying = hourious baths infused with milk and delicate rose petals when her phone chimed with a WhatsApp notification. It was a message fron Perry I¡¯ll take you to the mall tomorrow.¡± Sheepreed. ¡°Aingi After enjoying l?rt baths, Celine cleaned the house and eyes were drawn to a strikingly handsome atal tall hagore. It was An. arbage bag to head downstairs. Just as she stepped outside to dispose of the trash, lier Celine sensed that trip rticauluja e happened to be u fint strong cough to warrant a greeting, and she felt it would be morefortable to act as if they were The Divorce Prescription Chapter 358 lowever, Adam stopped Celine and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Celine lifted her sparkling eyes to meet his gaze. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, ¡°How did you afford the luxury car and hosise, and whose money did you use? Celine straightened her back and replied, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I didn¡¯t use your money. That¡¯s all I have to say,¡± She wanted to leave, but Adam blocked her path again. Celine smirked. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I can see you¡¯re confused. You, like Carlikshers, believe that, as a housewife, I depend solely on the divorce settlement you gave me and can¡¯t eam my own money.¡± Adam believed this to be true. It was clear that Celine was currently unemployed. ¡°You¡¯re highly educated and talented. You took care of me in the past, and now I want to support you in retum. ¡°What industry are you interested in? I can help you secure a position in that field or invest in you to help youunch your own Adarn was unaware of anything regarding Celine, except that he had recently discovered she was a genius girl. business.¡± Celine gazed at the strikingly handsome and dignified man before her. He possessed the charm and wealth to captivate any woman. Following their divorce, he had provided her with financial support, a career, and all the resources she could desire. He was more than capable of fulfilling her every wish and tending to her needs. However, she declined. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Celine found herself unable to descend the stairs as he obstructed her path. Hence, she decided to turn around and head home. However, just then, he grabbed her wrist forcefully. She felt his clean, slender fingers on her delicate skin, and a vivid image of his hands caressing her taking over her mind. She couldn¡¯t push him away as he pressed her down forcefully, leaving her unable to resist. ¡°Let me go!¡± Celine cried out, her instinct urging her to push him away. But Adam reacted swiftly, pressing her firmly against the wall. She red at him. ¡°If you do that again, I¡¯ll tell Carly.¡± ¡°What are you going to me me for this time?¡± Adam asked, his gaze locked onto her ley expression. He couldn¡¯t shake off the memory of herstint about him. Celine telt puzzled, noticing what seemed like an indulgence on Adam¡¯s handsome face. ¡°While you was still a form of sexual harassment.¡± Adem sneered and asked casually, ¡°Heading to your ce tonight?¡± Celine was stunned into disbelief. Adam continued, ¡°Or my ce?¡± Celine shamated, ¡°Adam¡± He yfully pinched her cheek and remarked, ¡°See? This is sexual harassment. She was rendered speechless. It turned out he was teasing her. What a psychopath! didn¡¯t force yourself on me this time, what you Adain steret condescendingly at her with a yful yet piercing look. ¡°Celine, let ne ask you again. How did you manage to afford the house and car?¡± If she didn¡¯t spend has money, where did fuer moneye from? Celine responded, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re doubting? Are you suspecting that I used other men¡¯s money?¡± He rerumrad sulent,s paze devoid of any emotion Celine understood that she was correct. He believed she was squandering other i mateur, he had likelymanderol (Gandall and the others in his twisted mind She sandlied. ¡°I did¡¯s pay for that. Those are gifts froon others ????? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 359 men¡¯s money. At that Chapter 359 Adam frowned ¡°Who gifted them to you? Celine was amused ¡°My boyfriend.¡± Adam¡¯s charining features hardened abruptly as he recalled Celine¡¯s earlier revtion about her having a boyfriend. Now, that very boyfriend had appeared again. ¡°That your rich boyfriend that you mentioned before?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s him.¡± Adam sneered. ¡°Your boyfriend must be a big shot to buy you a luxury car and a nice house, Mercity is small. I can hardly picture who your boyfriend might be.¡± She smiled. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it¡¯s your issue if you can¡¯t figure out who my boyfriend is. I¡¯m leaving now Celine wanted to leave, but Adam held her back. ¡°Celine, you need to consider finding a job. With your education, you should value yourself and work on enhancing your worth instead of pretending to be with a wealthy boyfriend.¡± He doubted that she had a handsome and wealthy boyfriend. Celine didn¡¯t exin further, shoving Adam aside. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, my personal matters are none of your concern.¡± After that, she entered the house. As Adam watched her door close, he stood still, visibly upset. He sensed she was hiding something from him, and that lingering feeling made him ufortable. The following day, Celine and Perry arrived at the mall. With a warm smile, Perry said, ¡°Celine, go ahead and choose some clothes. It¡¯s my ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Perry. Thank you.¡± Celine began selecting her clothes when suddenly, Perry¡¯s p ¡®s phone rang. He nced at his phone and remarked, ¡°Celine, I need to step out to take this call. Perry stepped away to answer the phone while Celine browsed through the clothing racks. The enthusiastic salesperson closely followed her. ¡°You¡¯re so graceful, Mader. Thisce dress is perfect for you.¡± about to give it a try when a familiar voice interrupted her, saying, ¡°Celine, why is it you again?¡± Celine tumed and saw someone she knew. Sonia, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy approached her. Carly had shrugged off the anger of being kicked out the night before and felt uplifted. She and Tracy supported Sonia on either side. Sonia and Lucy entered engaged in lively conversation with a mocking smile. ¡°Celine, why are you here? Are you here to buy clothes?¡± asked Carly. Celine nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m here to shop.¡± Tracy grinned. ¡°We have a piece of great news, Celine. Are you ready to hear it?¡± Before Celine could respond, Sonia beamed ¡°Celine, do you recall our investment in Dr. C¡¯s We¡¯re now wealthy.¡± She continued, ¡°Celine, you called Dr. Ca scatter when we invested. I think you¡¯re just jealous.¡° Chartered The Divorce Prescription Chapter 360 ¡°Despite being a genius girl, just take a look at where you stand now. You married Mr. Alvarez and embraced life as a housewife ¡°After the divorce, you achieved nothing. s, it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t measure up to Tracy and Carly,¡± Sonia sped Carly and Tracy¡¯s hands, beaming with pride. Celine was amused. ¡°Dr. C increased your investment tenfold? Wow! That¡¯s impressive. Tracy remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Celine. Dr. C is my boyfriend, and we¡¯re getting married soon.¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Your Investment has skyrocketed tenfold. But, where¡¯s that tenfold return? Did Dr. C specify when he would be transferring the funds to You?¡± Sonia was stunned. This. ¡± likes, I still think he¡¯s lying. ¡°It appears he didn¡¯t rity. Since the money wasn¡¯t in your possession, Dr. C can im he¡¯s multiplied it as much as he li You¡¯d better watch out ¡± Tracy¡¯s anger red instantly. Her boyfriend was Dr. C, the one aspect of her life she took the most pride in. She wouldn¡¯t stand for anyone to insult him, ¡°Celine, you¡¯re just jealous of me because I have a boyfriend like Dr. C.¡± Carly added sarcastically, ¡°Celine isn¡¯t just jealous of you. She¡¯s also envious of me because I have Adam¡± The moment the words were uttered, a rich and captivating volce sounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Celine looked up. It was Adam Carly immediately grabbed his arm and replied, ¡°We were just talking to Celine. She was jealous of me and Tracy because Tracy has Dr. Cand I have you.¡± Celine was speechless. ¡°Carly, you were the one who said that. Not me. Lucy interrupted, saving, ¡°There¡¯s no shame in feeling envious of Carly and Tracy. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed about it.¡± Celine found the Tates¡® perspective to be utterly distorted. ¡°I don¡¯t feel envious of you. I have a boyfriend too, I¡¯m not our shopping alone today. I¡¯m with him ¡± Sonia swiftly remembered. ¡°Celine, you mentioned before that y you had a very wealthy boyfriend. Why do you continue to boast about it? ¡°Have you considered your current circumstances? Despite being highly educated, you¡¯re unemployed. What makes you think a rich man would be interested in you?¡± Tracy contemptuously remarked, ¡°Celine, you only have a luxury car and house because of Mr. Alvarez¡¯s money. Eventually, you¡¯ll run our.¡± Celine smiled. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood. The luxury car I drive and the nice home I reside in were gifts from my boyfriend. I didn¡¯t use Mr. Alvarez¡¯s money for any of this in fact, my boyfriend is just as wealthy as Mr. Alvarez ¡± Carly scotted in elled ¡°Stop bragging, Celine. Who canpete with Adam in Mercity?¡± Celine simply remained silent with a simile. Adam gazed at Celine¡¯s beautiful face and asked, ¡°Since you mentioned you came here with your boyfriend, I¡¯d love to meet him. Where is he? Lucy clumed in ¡°That¡¯s right. Since your boyfriend is so rich, we¡¯d love to meet him. ¡± tott, saying, ¡°Lhough. Let¡¯s iphone her bragging and go buy some clothes Celitar red up and sparted Perry¡¯s striking silhouette approaching, having just concluded his phone call. Her bral eyes surveyed eachce before breaking into a warm smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so curious about my boyfriend, l¡¯in happy to make the Celine directedt por aliead. Everyour followed her lead, turning to see Perry making his entrance, Carly, Tracy, Sonia, and Lucy all gasped in shock. Carly called out. ¡°Mr Perry Marshall? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 361 Perry was here. Carly and the others had seen him yesterday at Alpite Pharma, but seeing him again now left them visibly shaken. Waking over to Celine, he said, ¡°I just stepped outside to take a call. What happened? Feels like I missed something exciting She smirked, ¡°No. You didn¡¯t miss anything. In fact, you came just in time. These people wanted to meet my boyfriend, who happens to be you¡± She shot him a meaningful look, and he immediately took the hint. Draping an arm over her shoulders, he asked, ¡°And they are?¡± Celine introduced them one by one. ¡°This is Sonia, Lucy, Carly, and Tracy.¡± Her gaze thennded on Adam¡¯s strikingly handsome face. The moment Perry entered, Adam¡¯s expression shifted as well. It was clear that he never expected Celine¡¯s boyfriend to be Perry. She calmly introduced, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to introduce hin, do 12 This is Mr. Alvarez ¡± Perry turned to him. ¡°No introductions needed¨Cwe¡¯ve crossed paths before. Greetings, Mr. Alvarez. Now that I¡¯m in your territory, I¡¯ll court on your hospitality.¡± Pressing his lips together, Adam gazed at him and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Celine¡¯s boyfriend? He pulled Celine closer. ¡°Isn¡¯t our rtionship obvious enough?¡± Carly, Tracy, Lucy, and Sonia were left frozen in ce,pletely stunned. Celine had mentioned having a wealthy boyfriend, but none of them believed her. But now, it turned out that the renowned Perry Marshall from Fustain was her boyfriend, How was this possible? Was this an April Fool¡¯s prank? Carly immediately blurted out, ¡°Mr. Marshall, how could you be dating Celine? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s been married before?¡± He smirked. ¡°Of course I do.¡± You know, and you How could the great Perry Marshall be dating a divorc¨¦e? He turned to Adam. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her ex¨Chusband? It seems that great minds think alike, after all. Celine¡¯s an amazing woman. You liked her, and so do I¡± Carly fell silent. Tracy said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you interested in Celine because of her reputation as a prodigy? Let me tell you, it¡¯s all fake. She doesn¡¯t even have a job now she¡¯s just a parasite living off men.¡± Perry turned to Celine, looking puzzled, ¡°Did you tell them this?¡± She shook her head innocently. ¡°Nope ¡± He chuckled. ¡°I must¡¯ve struck gold with her. You all have no idea how popr she really is.¡± Carly and the others admitted that they truly had no clue. He said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. You all know I have two seniors and a junior, right?¡°¡± Carly nodded. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s the favorite of your group.¡± ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s the fourth youngdy of Fustain, and there¡¯s a long list of sultors wanting to win her heart over. Celine¡¯s just as popr as her.¡± Carly stared at Perry in shock, thinking he was out of his mind. How could he evenpare Celine to his beloved junior? Celine curled her lips into a smile. ¡°You all tried to set me up on blind dates not long ago. I already mentioned that I had a boyfriend, and now you¡¯ve seen him for yourselves. Besides, the luxury car I drive and the mansion I live in are all thanks to him, not Mr. Alvarez.¡± Sonka thought back to when she introduced Celine to Simon, thinking she wouldn¡¯t be good enough for him. Now, Sonia felt as it she had just been provenpletely wrong by her Carly, Tracy, and Lacy felt the same way. Celine looked at Adain. ¡°Do you believe ine now, Mr. Alvarez?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 362 Celine¡¯s bright eyes sparlded with wit as she stood nestled in Perry¡¯s arms. Adam¡¯s expression was as dark as a thunderstorm. What a sly fox: Even Perry had fallen under her spell¨Cshe truly had a way of getting things done! ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve brought you here for some shopping. What do you think? See any dress you like?¡± Perry asked. The sales associate, Mnie, immediately presented thece dress. ¡°This dress suits this beautiful youngdy well.¡± Celine nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to try it on.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Perry replied. She then took the dress and headed into the fitting room. Carly tell her pleasant mood dissipatingpletely. She lugged at Adam¡¯s arm. ¡°Look I told you she wasn¡¯t any good. She¡¯s managed to have Mr. Marshall head over heels and wrapped around her finger. All he does is spoil her now.¡± Pursing his lips together, Adamm didn¡¯t respond. Perry walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, thank you for looking out for Celine when you were her husband. But from now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Adam nced back at him. The two men, both equally brilliant and attractive, locked eyes as tension arose between them. Unspoken sparks flew Just then, Mnie¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°She¡¯s ready.¡± Both men turned around at the same time. Celine emerged from the fitting room, donning thece dress. The slim¨Cfit dress entuated her elegant curves. Adorned with shimmering diamonds, thece bodice transitioned into a body¨Chugging skirt. Paired with her loosely styled hair, every step she took was elegant and stunning Adam fixated his gaze on her, unwilling to look away, Perry stepped forward, blocking his gaze. He looked at her with approval. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely beautiful, Celine.¡± She did a little twirl, clearly pleased with the dress. ¡°I¡¯ll take this,¡± He pulled out a ck card with gold embellishments and handed it to Mnie. ¡°I¡¯ll have it, I¡¯ll pay by card.¡± She replied, ¡°This is a customized dress, and the diamonds are all hand¨Csewn. It¡¯ll be slightly pricier- ¡°Just charge my card. Mnie happilyplied. ¡°Of course¡± Seeing Perry spend so extravagantly on Celine, Carly¡¯s jealousy surged. Celine¡¯s figure was perfect in all the right ces¨Cabsolutely alluring. The dress seemed tailor¨Cmade for her. Carly couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Wait¡± Celine and Perry both turned to look at her. Mnie stopped what she was doing Carly arrogantly said, ¡°Celine, it seems we share the s same taste. I also like the dress you¡¯re wearing Mnie seered conflicted ¡°Miss, every dress in our store is one of a kind¡± This was exactly what she wanted tovar Smirking, she turned to Celine, emphasizing every word as she spoke. edress you¡¯re wearing. I want you to take it off and hand it over!¡± that dress, and that dress only. Buy it for me I¡¯ll wear it just for you¡± Perry warded to step in, In Celia stoppedin, shaking her head. Carly chang onto Adam¡® The Divorce Prescription Chapter 363 Carly demanded the dress Celine was wearing. Her insatiable need to win wouldn¡¯t let her ept defeat. She couldn¡¯t let Celine steal the spotlight¨Cshe had to have the dress¡­ her over clothing during the trip to the hot springs back then. This wasn¡¯t the first time. Carly had already fought with her o Adam¡¯s gaze fell on Celine. Perry wrapped his arm around Celine¡¯s waist and smirked. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, rules are rules. Firste, first served, no?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes shifted to Perry¡¯s arm. Earlier, his arm around Celine¡¯s shoulder was already unsettling. Now, his gaze grew even colder as he saw Perry¡¯s arm resting on her waist. Carly said coquettishly, ¡°Adam, Mr. Marshall is now Celine¡¯s boyfriend, and she¡¯s all high and mighty with him spoiling her. You¡¯re my boyfriend, and you¡¯re not letting me lose to her, are you? Adam pressed his lips together and turned to Perry. ¡°Mr. Marshall, the thing about rules is that they¡¯re written by those with power.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting, Mr. Alvarez?¡± Adam turned to Celine. ¡°Carly wants the dress you¡¯re wearing, so take it off and give it to her.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to settle this properly, man¨Cto¨Cman, Perry dered. Perry held Celine close, while Adam and Carly stood together. Tension arose in the room¨Cboth men were wealthy and unafraid of a financial showdown. Just then, Celine spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s no need forpetition. I¡¯ll give Carly the dress.¡± Perry was stunned ¡°Celine, you¡ª¡± She silenced him with a re. ¡°There¡¯s no point fighting over a dress. I¡¯ll get changed right now.¡± She entered the fitting room, removed the dress, and handed it to Carly, ¡°Here you go.¡± Carly was somewhat smug with the oue. ¡°At least you have the sense to realize you can¡¯tpete with me, Celine. Celine¡¯s clear eyes seemed to be jeering at her. ¡°Oh, Carly, picking up things I¡¯ve used? You¡¯re still the same as ever.¡± What? Carly froze Celine smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already worn this dress. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, you¡¯vee begging at my door¨CI¡¯d certainly have to donate something¡± With that, she raised her hand and loosened her grip. Thece dress fell directly into Carly¡¯s waiting hands. Her lofty demeanor was akin to offering charity to a beggar. The smile on Carly¡¯s face vanishedpletely. She hissed, ¡°Celine, you- Suddenly, Perry chimed in. ¡°Ms. Carly, why do you seem upset? My Celine has already given you the dress when you asked for it ¡°You were unhappy when she didn¡¯t give it to you, and now you¡¯re still unhappy when she did. Mr. Alvarez, your girlfriend seems to have frequent mood swings¡ªare you truly happy being with her? Carly fell silent. Celine¡¯s actions had already infuriated her. Now, with Perry adding oil to the me, her head buzzed with frustration. Just then, Lucy stepped in ¡°Alright, Carly, go try on the dress and slow Mr. Alvarez how it looks all the right She was clever she knew Carly¡¯s main objective was to please Adam and capture his attention. As the lead ballerina, her curves were in all the ces. Once she tried on the dress, she would definitely outshine Celine, and that would be enough ¡°Tracy added, ¡°Carly, gotry on the dress. You¡¯ll look so much better than Celine¡± Regaining her confidence, Carly shot Celine a provocative re before heading into the fitting room. Momentster, she emerged Lary and Tracy eximed, ¡°You look amazing, Carly!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 364 Carly looked stunning in thece dress, but her expression betrayed a hint of difort, it felt far too tight around her waist.. Earlier, in the fitting room, she¡¯d had to hold her breath and suck in her stomach just to get the zipper up. Now, holding the hem of her dress, Carly spun around in front of Adam. ¡°Adarn, do I look good?¡± Adam nced at her but didn¡¯t say a word. Nevertheless, Lacy was quick to fill the silence, her voice full of enthusiasm. ¡°Of course! My Carly looks amazing! How else could she be the lead ballerina? She¡¯s leagues ahead at those housewives ¡± Just as Lucy finished speaking, there was a loud ¡°rip!¡± The unmistakable sound of fabric tearing echoed through the room. Carly¡¯sce dress had split open at the waist Lucy froze mid¨Cbreath. Carly let out a sharp scream, her hands flying to her waist in an attempt to cover the damage. Her dress had ripped! How could something this embarrassing happen, especially in front of Adam and Celine? The store assistant looked ufortable as she exined, ¡°Thisce dress isn¡¯t the right size for her. She needs one size up In theory, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with wearing a size up, but Carly¡¯s pride couldn¡¯t take it. She felt like she might explode from sheer mortification. Perry, unable to hold back, burst intoughter. ¡°Ms. Carly, is this the size you normally wear? If it is, you must¡¯ve gained weight recently. Your waist¡¯s gotten bigger.¡± Carly¡¯s Lace turned ashen. She didn¡¯t respond. Perry added with a smirk, ¡°But don¡¯t take it too personally. Even though you¡¯re the load ballerina and work hard to maintain your figure, Celine has had a naturally tiny waist since she was a kid. That¡¯s just something you can¡¯tpete with.¡± Carly froze, her silence heavy. Another blow hadnded. Her gaze fell on Celine, burning with anger. ¡°Celine, did you do this on purpose? You knew I couldn¡¯t fit into thisce dress, and you gave it to me anyway! You just wanted to humiliate me!¡± Celine blinked, her expression calm and innocent. ¡°Carly, the weight is on your body, not mine. If you didn¡¯t know, how could I?¡± Carly opened her mouth to retort, but no words came. She waspletely speechless. Before she could recover, Adam¡¯s deep, maic voice cut through the tension like a de. ¡°That¡¯s enough ¡± Carly looked up, meeting Adam¡¯s cold, piercing gaze. His expression was indifferent, and his tone was distant. ¡°Stop making a scene¡± Lucy quickly stepped in ¡°Carly, go change out of that dress right now.¡± Carly¡¯s face drained of color. She lovew she¡¯d embarrassed herselfpletely in front of Adam this time. Without another word, she turned and stormed off toward the fitting room, her steps heavy with reluctance. Perry sling ber arm casually around Celine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s check out some other stores.¡± Celine had seen enough of the drena and didn¡¯t feel like Lingering ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go,¡± she salt, As the two of them walked toward the exit, they stopped in front of Tracy and Sonia. to ask Dr. C for money. Let¡¯s see if they actually give it Celine turned to them ¡°Mrs. Tate Senior, Tracy, here¡¯s a piece of advice. Tonight, you might want to a to you¡± Perry¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Dr. C?¡± Sonia and Tracy suddenly perked up. Watching Carly¡¯s humiliation had been painful, but now they saw an opportunity to recover their pride. Tracy smarked smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Marshall. Dr. C is my boyfriend now. Sor added with an air of triumph, ¡°And my future grandson¨Cinw ¡± Perry let out a disbelievingugh, ¡°Mrs. Tate Senior, Ms. Tracy, you must be mistaken. Dr. Cisn¡¯t a man, Dr. C is a woman.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 365 Dr. C was a wornan? Sonia and Tracy frome, their faces instantly shifting with shock ¡°Mr. Marshall, what are you tallding about? How could Dr. C be a woman? He¡¯s dating me, he¡¯s a man.¡± Perry raised an eyebrow ¡°Not only do I know Dr. C, but we¡¯re on great terms. If I say she¡¯s a woman, then she¡¯s a women.¡± Tracy stood rented in ce, her mind racing. Shaking her head in disbeliet, she stammered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mr. Marshall. You must be lying to mel Sonia, unwilling to ept the im, scoffed. ¡°Mr. Marshall, even if you¡¯re Celine¡¯s boyfriend now, there¡¯s no need to make jokes like this, is there?¡± Their disbelief didn¡¯t faze Perry. He simply shrugged ¡°Dr. C is a woman. Whether you believe me or not is your choice. Come on, Celine. Let¡¯s go ¡°Sure. With that, Perry and Celine left the root, leaving Sonia and Tracy frozen in ce. Sonia grabbed Tracy¡¯s arm, her voice trembling ¡°Tracy, why would Mr. Marshall say Dr. C is a woman? What¡¯s going on? Just then, Carly emerged from the titting room, with Lucy following close behind. Both of them wore serious expressions. ¡°Tracy, the person you¡¯re dating, is it really Dr. C? Are you sure there¡¯s no mistake?¡± Tracy, you can¡¯t afford to get this wrong. We¡¯ve staked everything on this. Grandma even mortgaged Tate Manor. If we¡¯ve been scammed, the Tates are finished ¡± Tracy¡¯s face tightened, anxiety clouding her teatures. Up until now, she¡¯d been convinced she¡¯d found the real Dr. C. When Celine had called Dr. C fraud before, none of thein had believed her. But now, with Perry¡¯s assertion, doubt began to creep in Even so, Tracy forced herself to remainposed. ¡°Why would you believe anything Mr. Marshall says? He¡¯s Celine¡¯s boyfriend now, of course, he¡¯s helping her mess with us. Don¡¯t trust him!¡± Carly turned to Adam. ¡°Adam, what do you think?¡± Adam¡¯s gaze followed the direction where Celine and Perry had disappeared. After a moment of silence, his deep, maic voice broke the tension. ¡°I don¡¯t know Dr. C personally. We¡¯ve missed each other a few times. But Perry isn¡¯t just some nobody. ¡°He¡¯s a big name in Fustain, with connections in both legitimate and underground circles. If he says he Iows Dr. Cand ims Dr. C is a woman, It¡¯s probably not baseless.¡± Tracy¡¯s confidence waved further at Adam¡¯s words. then Carly¡¯s face turned pale. The Tates had already seen their assets increase tenfold, but now the possibility of being scammed loomedrge. No one in the rour could fully ept such a devastating possibility. At that moment, Adam¡¯s phone rang. He nced at Carly briefly before saying, ¡°You all take your time shopping. I need to get back to the office. Without waiting for a response, Adam turned and walked away. Sutile grabbed Carly¡¯s arm. ¡°Carly, what do we do now? Ask Mr. Alvarez for help!¡± Catly forward, frustration flickering across her face ¡°Grandma, Adam didn¡¯t agree with us investing in Dr. C from the start.¡± What? Sonia¡¯s face turued pale|| Tracy suicidy stepped in ¡°Let¡¯s not panic just yet. Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll call De Conight and ask him to transfer the money y back to us ¡°Alrighi then. We¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± That evening. Tra home, her thoughts a tangled mess. The moment she stepped through the dour, Wayne and Hazel rushed to greet her. yini girant on a date with Dr C day? When are you two nning to get married? of you and Carly having a nd double wedding and shocking all of Mercity! Your dad and I have been bragging about it to ve bori strutting around, Hasting their coses than to Mr. Alvarez as their future son in and elt ce. Tracy, you have to hold on to diation Tenowned grobis!¡°. @pulled our a word, she dialed Dr. C¡¯s manbet Hape ¡°Sorry, but the number you have dialed is no longer in No longer in service? Tracy¡¯s heart sank as dread spread through her chest. Frantically, she tried calling the number again. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 366 However, the automated voice repeated on the other end, ¡°Sorry, but the number you have dialed is no longer in service¡± Panic surged through Tracy as she quickly opened Whats App and typed out a message to Dr. C. She hit send, but the message didn¡¯t go through. Instead, a red exmation mark appeared beside it. Dr. Chad blocked her. His phone number was disconnected, and his WhatsApp had blocked her. The man who had been sweet¨Ctalking her just yesterday had vanished into thin leaving no trace behind. ¡°Smack!¡± Tracy¡¯s phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the carpet. She copsed onto the floor, her legs going out beneath her like a deted ser ball. ¡°Tracy, what¡¯s wrong ¡°Tracy, why are you sitting on the floor? Got up!¡± Wayne and Hazel rushed over to her. When they touched her, they realized her entire body was ice¨Ccold, her limbs trembling uncontrobly. Tracy was shaking Outside the store, Celine and Perry strolled down the e street together Perry couldn¡¯t stop chuckling. ¡°Celine, that Tate family is ridiculous. They thought they could marry Dr. Cand make him their golden ticket. How could they evene up with such a delusion?! Celine arched ene elegant eyebrow. ¡°They¡¯ve been dreaming all along. I warned them, but instead of li¨C being jealous eyughed at me and used me of ¡°Well, if they end up losing their money, dignity, and everything else, that¡¯s on them. It¡¯s not my problem anymore! Perryughed harder. ¡°When they finally find out who Dr. C really is, that is going to be a show worth watching ¡± Celine smiled faintly as her phone buzzed. It was a WhatsApp message from Hailey. Hailey had wrimen, ¡°Caline, James is inviting us to dinner tonight.¡± James? She had been so busytely that she¡¯d almost forgotten about her talented protege She quickly typed back, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Hailey responded, ¡°Celine, I¡¯ve got something to do right now and I¡¯m not on campus. Can you wait for me in the girls¡± dorm? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Celine smirked. ¡°Hailey, what are you up to? Did you go looking for Den, the campus heartthrob, apain? Hailey¡¯s reply came instantly. ¡°Celine, stop teasing me! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± Celine ended the chat with a knowing smile. Even though she¡¯d been preupiedtely, she knew Hailey had been trying to get closer to Den. But, as always, the cold and alool Den had been a no¨Cshow, maintaining his usual distance. ¡°Perry, I need to go to Yorhine Univeristy,¡± Celine said. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Perry offered without hesitation The two of them climbed into the luxury car. Perry slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and Celline settled into the passenger seat. Just as the car pulled onto the road, Celine¡¯s phone buzzed again. It was a WhatsApp message from Adam. Back in Mand, Adam had forced her to add him on WhatsApp. And now, he was sending her messages, She opened the chat to read his first message. He had written, ¡°Is Perry really your boyfriend?¡± He was asking if Perry was her boyfriend. She didn¡¯t reply. A few momentster, mother message popped up ¡°How did you meet Perry?¡± Adam was always sharp and quick to sense things, and now it seemed he was probing for answers about her rtionship with Perry. Still, Celine didn¡¯t reply. Her silence earned her another notification. This time, the mess message was blunt andmanding The Divorce Prescription Chapter 367 Adam had sent, ¡°Celine, answer Celine couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. Who did he think he was? Her boss? Why on earth should she listen to him? She ignored him again. From the driver¡¯s seat, Perry nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Celine, even though you¡¯re divorced from Mr. Alvarez, I can¡¯t help but feel like there¡¯s still something unresolved between you two. Do you think he still has feelings for you?¡± Celine shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Perry smirked, his eyes plinting with mischief. ¡°Back at the boutique, when I put my arm around you, the way Mr. Alvarez was looking at me. I swear, i felt like he wanted to chop iny hand off. ¡°Celine, pretending to be your boyfriend feels like a high¨Crisk job¡± Celine gave him a side¨Ceye nce. ¡°Then do you want to quit? If you¡¯re scared, I can always ask Cyrus or Jason instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! For you, Celine, I¡¯dce fire and brimstone without hesitation Perry protested instantly. The two of themughed and bantered as Perry navigated through the streets Before long, they arrived at Yorhine University. Celine stepped out of the car and made her way to the girls dormitory. As expected, Halley wasn¡¯t there yet. She sat down to wait for her Celine hadn¡¯t been wrong, Halley had indeed gone off to look for Den. At that moment, Halley was stepping into Den¡¯s ssroom. Before she could even call out his name, two of Den¡¯s male ssmates approached her ¡°Hi, Hailey! Hailey blinked, startled, ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Of course we do¡± You¡¯ve been showing up here every day for the past week looking for Den. How could we not know you?¡± The other ssmate chimed in with a grin. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget, you¡¯re a celebrity at Yorhine University now. Everyone¡¯s been talking about that fight between Den and Ewan on the basketball court over you¡® Haley had no idea she¡¯d be something of a campus celebrity. With the birthmark on her face gone, her delicate, oval¨Cshaped face now appeared radiant and charming, effortlessly drawing attention wherever she Today, she was dressed in the school uniform, a crisp white blouse tucked neatly into a navy blue skirt, paired with a dark blue zer. Her long, glossy ck hair cascaded over her shoulders, with her bangs framing her forehead perfectly. She exuded a fresh and innocent schoolgirl charm. Feeling a little shy, Hailey asked softly, ¡°Excuse me, do you know if Den is here today?¡± The boys exchanged nces and shook their heads. ¡°Sorry, Hailey. Den hasn¡¯t been to school for a few days now. || Again, he wasn¡¯t here. Halley¡¯s face fell slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing her delicate features, ¡°Alright. Thank you. I¡¯ll get going then! Turning to lewe, she clutched her handbag a little tighter. Inside was a ck jacket, his ck jacket. She still hasn¡¯t had the chance to return it to him.. After defeating Ewan on the basketball courtst time, Den had left without a word, striding off without even looking at her. Hailey made her way to the restroom to wash her hands. As she stood at the sink, a group of upperssmen girls entered. Leading the pack was Hattie Stephenson, the department¡¯s undisputed beauty. Hattie, with her wealthy upbringing carried herself like a bom socialite. Her strikingly long legs had made her a favorite among the male students. was chatting with the girls around her, and one of them trased, ¡°Hattie, have you managed to win Den over yet?¡± Den? Hailey¡¯s wars pricked up upon hearing the name, Hattie¡¯s expression flickered betwem smugness and irritation. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been chasing him forever, and he still hasn¡¯t said yes. Honestly, I think he¡¯s just pretending, acting all cold and dout on purpose.¡± Her beautiful face was tinged with instration. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s definitely pretending! Den must secretly love it when someone as p gorgeous as Hattie, with legs like those, is chasing after him.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 368 ¡°Honestly, that Den just doesn¡¯n krime whit¡¯s good for him. How many rich guys bavce pulled up to mir dorms in hogiry cars trying to impress ttie, only for her to reject them all? And yet, he¡¯s just some poor nobody. What more does he want At this, Hattie smirked. ¡°I only like Den because he¡¯s handsome, and he¡¯s got that stubborn toughness like he was born with a spine of steet ¨C If his family background weren¡¯t sis pathetic, I wouldn¡¯t even give him a second look,¡± One of the girls added. ¡°In Den¡¯s dad a drug dealer or something? Battle nodded. ¡°Yep. Den¡¯s the son of a drug dealer. His mom¡¯s blindast he¡¯s get a little sister still middle school. Their family¡¯s dirt por ¡°But, you know, the whole drug dealer¡¯s son, Mind mom, kid sister in school, and messed up life ¨C It just makes me want to take on the challenge even. The group burst intoughter, their voices echoing off the tiled walls as they practically doubled over, ridiculing Den¡¯s family as if their struggles were nothing more than a joke. Halley had heard enough. She twisted the facet off with a sharp flick of her wrist. Turning around, she fixed her almond¨Cshaped eyes on Harrie and her ¡°Here youughed enough? nexpected interruption stunned the group into silence Hartie spun on her heel, recognition downing instantly: ¡°Oh. Isn¡¯t this the famous that Halley everyone¡¯s been talking abouttely? And tell me, what vexarthy does this har to do with you? es aren¡¯t some kind of entertainment for you tough at ¡± Halles frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mock people. Other people¡¯s struggles a Hailey had been there before, she¡¯d seen it all firsthand. She knew the warmth and love within his family. His mother and little sister werend and good -hearted people. Their home, however, was small, dark, and damp. night, when a drunkens man spat at him and called him a bastard, it became painfully clear just how tough life had didn¡¯t tune to love someone, but there was no need to hurt them either. Halley couldn¡¯t stand the way Hattie was rallying their friends to openly mock Den and his family- However, Hattie didn¡¯t think she was in the wrong. She sneered, giving Halley a slow, disdainhal look from head to toe ¡°Halley, don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed that you¡¯ve been running around looking for Den these past few days. You¡¯re after him too, aren¡¯t you? Den sure is popr, especially with rich Little princesses like you!¡± Haley wasn¡¯t purvaltig Den, but that wasn¡¯t the point. She didn¡¯t feel the need to exin herself. She stepped forward. ¡°What does it matter to you if amor not? All I know is, you can¡¯t have Den, and now you¡¯re just bitter, calling sour grapes.¡± expression darkened immediately. Hailey had struck a nerve. The truth was, Hattie did like Den a lot, but she couldn¡¯t have him, so she made pretending she didn¡¯t cate Now that her feelings had beenid bare, Hartie was furious and humiliated. Her fists clenched tightly in anger. Halley didn¡¯t waste another nce on her. She grabbed her bag, turned on her heel, and began walking away. out behind her ¡°What did I say that was wrong? Den is the bastard son of a drug dealer! I¡¯m doing him a favor by even looking Haley froze mild¨Cstep slowly, she turned around and marched straight back to Hattie. ¡°Say that again.¡± Hattie raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°I said She never finished fer sentence Hailey shoved her, quick and firm, sending her stumbling back several steps. Hattie barely managed to catch herself before falling. She steadied her footing and red at Hailey, her face twisting with fury. ¡°Hailey, how dare youy wave of her hand, Hattie sigualed to the other girls, who rushed at Halley in unison. Though small and delicate in appearance, Hailey was surprisingly strong. When Hattle banged for her face, Hailey grabbed a fistful of her long hair and yanked, forcing her to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to respect people? If you won¡¯t show respect, then I teach you a lesson today,¡± Halley said coldly. ¡°Ah! Bailey, let me go Hattie se The scene tumed chaotic as Hailey and Hattie wrestled on the ground. Soon, the other girls joined in, and the restroom empted intoplete chaos. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 369 Soon, students started gathering around. ¡°Oh my God! There¡¯s a fight here!¡± Hattie was immediately frightened. Fighting on campers would result in a disciplinary record, and on top of that, she was in a lot of pain. She had been pinned to the ground by Hailey. Even though Hattie¡¯s friends had tried to intervene, it didn¡¯t stop Halley from attacking. Hattie felt like her body was on fire with the pain She quickly showed Hailey off her. ¡°Just you wait, Hailey! I¡¯ll go get help!¡± With that, Hattie ran off with her group of friends. Hailey was also hurt, and her clothes were torn. She picked up her handbag from the ground and headed to the dressing room. She had to change into something new. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go out. Despite the pain, she didn¡¯t regret fighting with Hattie. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone running their mouth. Hattie was off to get reinforcements, so Hailey just waited. As she removed her top, she winced in pain. Her body was marked with several red scratches. She hadn¡¯t felt them during the fight, but now the pain seemed to intensity. Just then, her phone rang, Halley checked the caller ID. It was Celine. She answered the call, and Celine¡¯s voice immediately came through. ¡°Where are you, Hailey? I heard that you got into a fight with someone.¡± Celine had been waiting for Halley in the female dorm, but some ssmates had passed by and mentioned seeing Hailey fighting. Hailey squeezed the phone. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Celine. I ran into Hattle, and she was hadmouthing Den witho Friends,¡± ¡°So, you fought with them for Den? Celine asked. ¡°Yeah. There were six of them, but I didn¡¯t lose¡­ Chuch¡­¡± Hailey winced as she identally touched one of her wounds. Her eyes teared up from the pain. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle to you.¡± Hailey gave her the location, and Celine ended the call Thetter immediately went to the dressing room to find Hailey. Soon, she sported a cold, aloof figure. It was Den. Den hade to the campus. He was dressed all in ck as usual. His shirt was ck, unbuttoned to reveal a white tank top underneath, and he wore ck trousers. His tall, lean figure exuded confidence, and his long legs took wide strides. His neatly cropped hair entuated his sharp features, giving him a wild and rugged look His cold and distant demeanor made him incredibly attractive to the wealthy heiresses. Celine stepped forward and called out, ¡°Wait, Den.¡± Den stopped and tumed. His expression showed no emotion. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hi, Den. I¡¯m Celine Tate, Hailey¡¯s good friend. Do you remember Hailey?¡± Den didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned and began walking away. Celine felt frustrated. This guy was a difficult one She quickly blocked his path. ¡°Hailey just fought with somedies, and the reason was because they were badmouthing you Den nced at Celine but remained silent, attempting to walk past her. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to guilt¨Ctrip you,¡± Celine continued, ¡°I just want you to know that Haile that Hailey really appreciated what you did for herst time. ¡°I understand you don¡¯t want to be involved with her, but the more you avoid her, the more she wants to see you. Could you at least spare a few minutes to meet her? In the dressing room, Halley took out her new clothes and was putting on her bra with her back turned when a knock came from the door. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 370 Hailey thought Celine had arrived. ¡°Come in,¡± she said, The door to the changing room opened, but it wasn¡¯t Celine. It was Den, Den had wallord in, and immediately, his eyes fell upon Halley, who was in the middle of changing. She was wearing a skirt, but her top was off as she was struggling to fasten the sp of her new bra behind her. Den froze. He had knocked, so he hadn¡¯t expected to see this. Hailey¡¯s skin was so fair, and she had a slender frame. Her long hair cascaded down her back and wound around her arms. Her back was stunning, with delicate skin and a slender waist that formed an eye¨Ccatching S¨Ccurve. Den quickly looked away and turned to leave, but Hailey¡¯s soft voice interrupted him, asking, ¡°I can¡¯t fasten the sp on my bra. Could you help me?¡± Haller stepped back a little, moving in front of him. ¡°Here. I can¡¯t reach it. Den didn¡¯t move, and Hailey¡¯s voice grew a little desperate. ¡°Please help me. My hands are hurting. Ugh, my body hurts too.¡± Den nced at her body again. Her skin was marked with red scratches and abrasions from the fight. She looked battered and sore For some reason. Den felt a moment of pity for her. He raised his hand to help her fasten the sp However, he had never helped a woman with her bra before. He found the three rows of small sps difficult to manage. To avoid his fingers brushing against her delicate skin, be slowed his movements even more. Halley seemed puzzled. ¡°These sps are really hard to fasten, right, Celine? This bra feels tighter than usual, but it fit perfectly before. Has my chest grown again?¡± She nced down at her chest. ¡°That¡¯s great! Men must like bigger breasts, right? I won¡¯t be aiming for an E cup like Melody¡¯s, but maybe a D cup!¡± Den remained silent. He hurriedly finished fastening the sp and turned around, ready to leave. However, Halley had already turned around. ¡°Celine, why aren¡¯t you talking¡­ Ah!¡± She screamed the moment she saw Den standing there. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing here?¡± She quickly grabbed her uniform and used it to cover herself. Den moved toward the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Hailey called out from behind him. Den¡¯s hand reached for the doorknob, ready to open it. Haileyughed in frustration. He didn¡¯t listen to a word she said. She told him to wait, yet he still tried to leave She stepped forward, cing herself between him and the door. Pressing her back against it, she quietly shut the door he had just opened. She lifted her face to look at him. ¡°I told you to wait, Den. Don¡¯t go just yet!¡± Now, they were both standing near the door. Den was much taller than her, and he had to look down to meet her eyes. His face remained cold and indifferent. ¡°What do you want?¡± What did she want? Hailey¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°I should be asking you that, Den. You saw me naked earlier!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 371 Hailey spoke each word slowly, ¡°You saw me naked earlier, Den.¡± Den looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± ¡°Still denying it? Didn¡¯t you see me just now?¡± Den had noeback. Of course, he saw. He wasn¡¯t blind. Hailey¡¯s delicate face flushed a deep red. Just thinking about the scene earlier made her embarrassed and angry. She had thought it was Celine who came in, but it turned out to be him. ¡°What did you see, and what did you hear?¡± Hailey asked However, Den simply stayed silent. Hailey hated it when he ignored her like this. ¡°Are you mute now?¡± Den replied, ¡°You said you wanted a D cup Hailey gasped, quickly cing her hand over his mouth to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Her small hand suddenly moved to cover his, closing the distance between them in an instant. As Den looked into her captivating eyes, he found them filled with warmth like sunlight, just as they had been the first time he saw her. It had been raining that day when he had unintentionally saved her. Back then, she had a birthmark on her face, but her eyes were just as beautiful as they were now. Den gently pulled her hand away. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything. You made me.¡± Hailey huffed. ¡°-Just shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave then,¡± Den said. He moved toward the door, but Hailey blocked it, hat letting him through. ¡°Den, you saw me naked. What are you going to do about it?¡± Den stared at the stubborn youngdy. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Hailey thought for a moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen me naked, I should see you naked too. That would make it fair.¡± Den stared at her, speechless. Hailey¡¯spetitive spirit was triggered. He was always so aloof and cool, never paying her any attention. Why should she be the only one to feel embarrassed after her body was seen? She wanted to see him too. She grabbed the hem of his white tank top and pulled it up, but Den shot out his hand and pressed down on the edge of his shirt. ¡°Hailey Young!¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes lit up, and a sweet smile spread across her face. So he knew her name. ¡°Den, so you do know my name. I thought you didn¡¯t. Well, now I¡¯m going to see your body.¡± She forced his shirt up higher. Soon, his sun¨Ckissed skin was revealed. Unlike her soft, fairplexion, his was a healthy, tanned tone. He had defined abs around his waist. Hailey slowly lifted her gaze, counting¨Cone, two, three, four, five, six¨Csix¨Cpack abs. He actually had six¨Cpack abs. His waist was narrow and toned, with ck trousers cinched at the waist. The perfect V¨Cshape of his body tapered into the pants, leaving little to the imagination She kept pulling up his shirt. Soon, she saw the scars on his body. His skin was covered with a map of old and new scars, deep and shallow How could someone have so many scars? Hailey reached out her hand, gently tracing them. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 372 However, Halley didn¡¯t get the chance to touch Den. He suddenly grabbed her slender wrists and pushed them up against the wall His tall frame closed in on her. ¡°I only looked, not touched So she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch him. Hailey blinked, surprised by how close he suddenly She stamnered, ¡°A¨CAre you flirting with me?¡± y was. I His cold, handsome face was now right in front of hers. Den froze, realizing that their bodies were pressed so close together. With her wrists pinned, her chest was against his. The situation was undeniably. Intimate He quickly released her wrists and took two steps back, putting some space between them, Hailey felt a warmth flooding her nose. She reached up and touched it, only to find blood on her fingers. ¡°Shit! I¡¯m bleeding!¡± she eximed. Den nced at her and saw the blood trickling from her nose. He pulled out two tissues and handed them to her. ¡°Tilt your head back. It¡¯ll stop soon. Hailey took the tissues and looked up. ¡°Why am I bleeding?¡± Den didn¡¯t answer. He opened the door and stepped outside. The cold wind hit him immediately, chilling his face, but it was enough to shake off the lingering warmth of Hailey¡¯s presence. After stopping the nosebleed, Hailey chased after him. ¡°Den, wait up! Why do you have so many scars?¡± Den didn¡¯t slow down. His strides were long and determined. Nevertheless, Hailey didn¡¯t give up. She chattered beside him, ¡°Are all those scars from fighting? You really need to stop fighting and focus on your studies. Knowledge is the best way forward.¡± Den remained silent, acting like she wasn¡¯t even there. Just then, a group of youngdies suddenly appeared ahead, led by Hattie. Hattie stormed up, furious. ¡°Stop right there, Hailey. My people are here. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re scared age toe looking for Halley. Thetter immediately stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m not scared- She had some courage to But before she could finish, Den moved to stand in front of her. His tall, lean figure shielded her, and he stared coldly at Hattie. Hattie faltered. The truth was, she really loved Den. She had turned down many wealthy heirs because she really had feelings for Den. ¡°Den, L.¡± Den parted his lips and coldly spat out, ¡°Get lost!¡± He actually asked Hattle to get lost. Hattie¡¯s face turned pale. Disappointment, hurt, and humiliation all hit her at once. She clenched her fists. ¡°I really love you, Den. I¡¯ve put aside my pride and pursued you for so long. Why are you doing this to me? Why are you so heartless?¡± Den looked at her with indifference. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Hattie¡¯s face turned ghostly pale from the public rejection. ¡°You don¡¯t like me? Then who do you like? Is it her?¡± Hattie pointed at Hailey, who was standing behind Den. ¡°Have you fallen for Hailey?¡± Den didn¡¯t respond. In a woman¡¯s mind, a man¡¯s silence was always an acknowledgment. Hattie¡¯s emotions began to spiral. ¡°Den, do you really like her? You¡¯re protecting her now, but you¡¯ve never done that for me! What¡¯s so special about her? Why is she better than me?¡± Den¡¯s patience had run out. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Hattie was seriously hurt. She sneered. ¡°You think you¡¯re something special, Den? You¡¯re just a drug dealer¡¯s son. You still have to support your mother and sister! ¡°Others don¡¯t know what you d you do when you¡¯re not in school, but I do. You work on construction sites, doing multiple jobs. You¡¯re just a pauper!¡± Hailey¡¯s fists clenched in anger, and she stepped forward ¡°Do you think this is appropriate, Hattie?¡± Hattle nced Halley up and down. Eventually, her gaze Landed on the crystal hairpin in Hailey¡¯s hair ¡°Hailey, that tiny little hairpin you¡¯re wearing is from Chanel¡¯s new line, isa¡¯t it? It costs around 3,800 dors, right?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 373 Halley froze for a moment. The hairpin she was wearing had been a gift from her aunt. Hattie smirked. ¡°You can just wear a 3,500¨Cdor Chanel hairpin like it¡¯s nothing, but it would take Den forever to earn that kind of money. think you two are a good match?¡± Halley put her hands on her hips. ¡°What does it matter to you if we¡¯re a good match? You and Den aren¡¯t right for each other, anyway!¡± Hattie fumed. ¡°How dare you!¡± At that moment, Den looked at Hattie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡± Hattie felt both love and fear toward Den. As his cold, piercing gazended on her, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait and see, Den. You and Hailey won¡¯t end well¡± With that, Hattie turned and left, taking her group with her Hailey sighed in relief. ¡°Finally, she¡¯s gone. Don¡¯t let her fool you, Den. Don¡¯t ever date her. She badmouthed you!¡± Den nced at Hailey. ¡°What did she say about me?¡± Hailey didn¡¯t want to hurt his pride, so she was vague. ¡°She mentioned your family situation.¡± Den wasn¡¯t surprised. His background wasn¡¯t a secret, and he couldn¡¯t care less what people said about it. He looked at Hailey¡¯s beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Is that why you fought with her?¡± Hailey nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Suddenly, Den stepped closer. His tall figure loomed over her as he asked, ¡°Do you have feelings for me His question made Hailey¡¯s heart race. She had never felt this way before. Her heartbeat went out of control, and her face was flushed with color. With Ewan, everything had been calm and uneventful, but with Den, just being near hirm made her cheeks burn. Do you It was the first time she had ever felt this way about a man. She had really developed feelings for Den. She had been drawn to him the night he had appeared before her in the rain.. Hailey looked at him. ¡°L¡± Den could already tell from the look in her eyes. He¡¯d seen it from otherdies, including Hattle, who had pursued him with that same gaze. i He took another step forward. ¡°Do you want me to be your boyfriend?¡± Hailey nervously tugged at her sleeve. She was shy, but he wasn¡¯t one to hide her feelings. When she liked someone, she would voice it out. She looked up at him. ¡°So¡­ would you?¡± Would he be her boyfriend? Den shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Hailey froze at once. Den¡¯s face remained expressionless as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me. I don¡¯t like you.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Hailey stood there, stunned. He didn¡¯t like her? But then why did he ask? As she watched his cold figure retreat, she stomped her foot in frustration. Why didn¡¯t he like her? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 374 Just then, Melody¡¯s voice came from behind Hailey. ¡°Did you hear that, Ewan? Halley confessed her feelings to Den, but he totally rejected her. It¡¯s hrious!¡± Hailey turned around to see Melody and Ewan. The news of Hailey and Hattie¡¯s fight had already reached Melody. She immediately called Ewan over, so they saw everything that had just happened between Hailey and Den Ewan red at Hailey with a displeased expression, while Melody looked on with a satisfied smirk. Hailey wasn¡¯t bothered by their presence. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about being rejected. ¡°Oh, two nost After saving that, she tumed to leave. Melody was stunned for a second. Meanwhile, Ewan quicldy stepped in front of Hailey. ¡°Do you really like Den Hailey nodded finnly. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± Toppers.¡± Ewan still couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°No way. How could you like that guy? You¡¯re just trying to get back at me, right? Hailey, I never thought you¡¯d y these childish games to grab my attention.¡± Halley sighed in frustration ¡°Listen to me, Ewan. We¡¯re done. We were young back then, and I forgive you for using me and cheating on me. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore. I like Den now.¡± ow in love with someone else. Ewan couldn¡¯t believe it. Allse, the girl who had always followed him, was now ¡°Hailey, do you even know what kind of person Den is? His background is so low. How could he afford to take care of you? Or are you nning to support him yourself? Hailey frowned. ¡°What makes you so special, Ewan? Just because you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth doesn¡¯t make you better than Den. ¡°I like him. End of story. And if that¡¯s a problem for you, too bad.¡± ¡°Hailey Young¡± Ewan¡¯s face turned red with fury. ¡°Move, Ewan Don¡¯t block my way.¡± However, Ewan stood firm, ring at Hailey. Hailey turned to Melody, ¡°Is this why you brought Ewan here, Melody? To have him pester me?¡± Melody¡¯s expression darkened. The truth was, Ewan had been distant with hertely. They were no longer sweet and affectionate like when they¡¯d been sneaking around. She brought Ewan over just to let him see Hailey make a fool of herself, but Ewan actually couldn¡¯t stop getting tangled up with Hadley. Melody quickly stepped forward and wrapped her arm around Ewan¡¯s. ¡°Ewan, you and Hailey are not engaged anymore. You have nothing to do with her now. If she likes Den, that¡¯s her business. Since the show has ended, let¡¯s just leave.¡± She tried to drag Ewan away, but his fare was darkc. He showed no intention of leaving, ¡°Halley, you just don¡¯t know when to quit. Fine then! I¡¯ll take you right now to see what kindal person Den really is.¡± With that, he forcefully shook Melody off. She stumbled backward awkwardly, struggling to regain her bnce. Ewan didn¡¯t spare her a nce. Instead, he grabbed Hailey¡¯s slender arm and started pulling her away Melody seethed with rape ¡°Ewan!¡± What had gotten into him?. He pulled Halley toward his car. As the heir of the Shaw family, one of the most elite households, it was only natural tor him to drive a Ferrari sports Hailey struggled against his grip ¡°Let go, Ewan! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Ewan ur id down and realized that his grip had been too strong. He had left a red mark on Hailey¡¯s wrist. As he looked at Hailey, he noticed how her birthmark was gone. Now, luer face was smooth and wless, and her eyes shone brightly. She looked just a soft, delicate red rose. Ewan released her wrist and opened front passenger door. ¡°Then get in.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to see Den, Allie. Don¡¯t to know what lur¡¯s up to?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 375 Hailee st stopped struggling when she heard Ewan¡¯s words. She quietly got into the front passenger seat of the Ferrari. Ewan took the driver¡¯s seat and shot her a dark look. ¡°Are you so curious about Den?¡± At first, she wouldn¡¯t get into his car, but now she did it just for Den. Hailey looked up at Ewan. ¡°Ewan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re acting really weird?¡± Evan froze for a moment ¡°I¡¯ve already let you be with Melody. She¡¯s your girlfriend now. She¡¯s got a great figure, and she¡¯s a dancer, You like that type, don¡¯t you? You should be with her, so why are you still bothering me?¡± Ewan gripped the steering wheel tighter. ¡°L ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve developed feelings for me.¡± Seeing the mockery and sarcasm in Hailey¡¯s eyes, Ewan felt his anger re. He let out a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Allie. I could never like you.¡± ¡°Good¡± Hailey wasn¡¯t interested in his feelings. His affection now was too said you were bringing me here to see Den, Where is he?¡± Ewan pointed ahead with his chin. ¡°Over there.¡± Hailey looked up and saw a group of workers in blue uniforms and yellow hard hats. Among them, a tall and cold figure stood out. That was Den Den was working at the construction site. Hailey had heard Hattie mention that Den worked multiple jobs, even at construction sites. Now, it was clear that it was true. She watched Den. His work uniform was covered in dust, and sweat was dripping as he carried cement bags. He was focused on his task, unaware of their arrival. Ewan smirked. ¡°See that? Is that really the guy you like? How could someone like him even deserve your attention?¡± Halley¡¯s gaze stayed on Den. He was lifting bag after bag of cement. He had to carry many at once it he wanted to get more He carried a total of nine bags at once. The Javy load made his strong back bend slightly under the weight. Halley turned to Ewa ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Without another word, star began walking away- Ewan happily followed behind. He knew that once Hailey had seen what Den was really like, she you. Don¡¯t waste your time with someone like lilim Pay would give up. Now you see that Den isn¡¯t right for ¡°Ewan,¡± Haley interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m leaving because I don¡¯t want to disturbi Den. He has his pride, and hope you won¡¯t bother him in the future either.¡± What? Ewan froze. He thought she had lost interest in Den, but Hailey was simply trying to protect Den¡¯s pride. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 376 Ewan clenched his fist. ¡°Hailey, Den put a spell on you, didn¡¯t ¡°That¡¯s none of your business either¡± retorted Halley. cing his arms on his hips, Ewan let out a frustratedugh. ¡°Fine. Then my business is none of yours either! I¡¯m going to look for Den now.¡± With that. Ewan turned around and walked toward Den. Hailey¡¯s expression changed instantly, and she instinctively grabbed Ewan¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°This is someone else¡¯s workce. What makes you think you can go in and disturb the workers?¡± Just them, the head contractor of the construction site came running breathlessly. He greeted them respectfully. ¡°Mr. Ewan, what brings you here? This is a dirty and messy ce. Please be careful not to dirty your clothes. Are you here to observe the site today?¡± Hailey was stunned. ncing at her, Ewan smirked, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. This is one of my family¡¯s buildings. That makes this construction site my family¡¯s Surely there¡¯s no problem for me to observe the work?¡± It had slipped Hailey¡¯s mind that the Shaws were in the property business. Coincidentally, Den was working at the Shaw¡¯s territory. Turning to the head contractor, Ewan said, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a worker named Den Zamora here, is that true?¡± answered the head contractor ¡°Get him over here,¡± Ewan demanded The head contractor shouted, ¡°Den,e over here!¡± Den put down the bag of cement from his shoulder and lifted his head to find himself looking at Ewan a Ewan and Hailey, The construction site was filled with contractors. Hence, a Ferrari would be conspicuous in such a ce. On top of that, a well¨Cdressed and good¨Clooking duo like Ewan and Hailey was easy to spot at one nce. Den wore his usual cold, indifferent expression as he strode over. Smiling, the head contractor said, ¡°Mr. Ewan, this is Den. He might be young, he¡¯s a tough coole. He can do all sorts of work.¡± but The head contractor liked Den, ncing at Den, Ewan said, ¡°What a coincidence, Den. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d work at my family¡¯s construction site. Eyeing Ewan expressionlessly, Den asked, ¡°Is there anything you need? I¡¯ll get going if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Hailey said hurriedly, ¡°We¡¯re good, Den. You should get back to work¡± She wanted to pull Ewan away from the spot. But to her disthay, Ewan smiled and said, ¡°Den, how many cement bags can you lift in one go?¡± The head contractor answered, ¡°Mr. Ewan, Den can carry litt eight in one goo Our strongest worker here can only lift tive. ¡°How about this, Den? If you can break your record and lift one more, I¡¯ll give you one thousand dors. If you can litt two more, you¡¯ll get two thousand ¡°I¡¯ve got lots of money. So let¡¯s see how many you can lift Stunned, the head contractor said, ¡°Mr. Ewan, that¡¯s not a good idea. Eight bags of cement are a already very heavy. It¡¯s dangerous to add more to that Ewen grinned at Den. ¡°You want to make money, don¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯m giving you an opportunity.¡± Hailey¡¯s expression, fomed grim. ¡°Ewan, are you done messing around? Do you need to do this just because you feel superior?¡± Crring at Hailey, Lacan rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing him. I¡¯m just offering my money in exchange for some fun while Den wants to make some money. With that, Ewan turd to Den ¡°Aury Halley wanted to stop it from happening. ¡°Den, don¡¯t listen to him.¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, Den said, ¡°Sure.¡± Den¡¯s reply left Hailey sumed. Meanwhile, the head contractor brought a stool for Ewan to sit on while he watched Den take up the challenge. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 377 Hoping to prevent the challenge from happening, Hailey came to Den and said, ¡°Den, you don¡¯t need to take up the challenge. You¡¯ll get hurt. If you need money. Lean Den shot Hailey a re, and she immediately stopped talking. She did not mean to insult him¨Cshe just didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. Turning to the head contractor, Den informed, ¡°We can begin.¡± One by one, the head contractor ced bags of cement over Den¡¯s shoulders. Soon, there were eight bags on Den. Then, the head contractor ced the ninth and tenth bags over Den¡¯s shoulders, Ewan pped, deeply engrossed in the performance ¡°I never knew you¡¯d work so hard for money. Here¡¯s one thousand¡­ Two thousand¡­¡± said Ewan as he threw two thousand dors onto the ground As the head contractor added the two more bags, Ewan threw more money onto the ground. ¡°Three thousand¡­ Four thousand¡­¡± Den¡¯s face was expressionless despite carrying 12 cement bags over his shoulders. However, beads of wat could be seen rolling down his forehead. Even his uniform was soaked in his sweat Hailey desperately wanted to put an end to the challenge, but anything she said at that point woulde out wrong. Thus, she could only watch in silence The head contractor could not bear to put another bag ofent over Den¡¯s shoulders, for thetter was around his son¡¯s age. ¡°Den, just let me know if you can¡¯t take anymore.¡± But since Den said nothing, the head contractor had no choice but to continue adding two more bags. ¡°Five thousand¡­ Six thousand ¡°Ewan had thrown six thousand dors onto the ground. Hailey watched Den with worry. She knew he was a man with a proud spirit, but his back was already bending from the 14, cement bags Looking at Ewan, Hailey begged, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ewan. Stop it already.¡± Just then, Den¡¯s phone rang, and the head contractor immediately said, ¡°Den, let¡¯s end this here. You¡¯ve got a call.¡± Upon hearing that, Den sent the 14 bags of cement to their designated location before returning to the crowd ncing at the money on the ground, Ewan said, ¡°There¡¯s your money, Den. Take it. You earned it.¡± Den lowered his gaze and reached out to pick up the money. However, a pair of fair, dainty hands got to them before him. Crouching, Halley picked up the money and dusted it before shoving it into Den¡¯s hands. ¡°Here. All six thousand dors are here.¡± Den met Hailey¡¯s eyes and took the money. He then cast Ewan a cold gaze. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ewan. If you¡¯re in the mood to bully someone using money next time, you can call me. I¡¯d be happy to y with you.¡± Ewan shot to us feel. ¡°You!¡± He did not expect Den to be so casual about it instead of feeling inferior. Den pulled out his phone to find out it was his mother calling him. However, instead of hearing his mother¡¯s voice, he heard Aileen¡¯s voice when he A flustered Aileen cried, ¡°Den, what do we do? Something happened to Mom.¡± Den tensed ¡°What happened to Mom, Aileen? Calm down and tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Mom suddenly fainted today. Our neighbor and I brought her to the hospital, but the staff here says we need to send her to the general hospital to do a full body checkups ¡°Where¡¯s the general hospital, Den? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Aileen was only a girl in her third year of junior high school. Naturally, she panicked when it came to emergencies like that. Gripping the phone, Den said, ¡°Aileen, P¡¯ming over now.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 378 Den ran off as soon as he hung up ¡°Den, where are you going? Wait for me!¡± Hailey called out. Hailey was about to hurry after Den when Ewan grabbed her hand. ¡°What for are you going with him? I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Pushing Ewan away, Hailey snapped, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± With that, she dashed after Den, leaving Ewan balling his fist in anger. By the time Hailey arrived at a small hospital with Den, she saw Pam lying unconscious on the bed. Standing beside the bed was Aileen,forted by the neighbor that came along. Alleen looked pale from the shock and was crying non¨Cstop. Den hurried forward and cried out, ¡°Alleen!¡± Upon seeing him, Aileen threw herself into Den¡¯s arms, breaking down into tears. ¡°Den, hurry up an matter how many times I call out to her.¡± Den said a few words tofort Aileen before looking at his mother, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Mom!¡± Sadly, there was no response. eck on Mom. She isn¡¯t waking up no The neighbor urged, ¡°Den, you guys should quickly send her to the general hospital. The doctor dropped by earlier and said she needed to be checked at the general hospital immediately. ¡°The problem is that there are limited beds at the general hospital, and we don¡¯t know which doctor is better. What do we do?¡± The neighbor sighed despondently. She knew Den¡¯s father had passed away long ago, and Den had been providing for his mother and sister. ¡°Misfortune alwayses to the unfortunate,¡± she thought. Before Den could say anything, Hailey hurried over. ¡°I have an idea. Let me make the arrangements, I know someone in the general hospital.¡± Aileen turned to Hailey, sobbing ¡°Hailey¡± Taking out her phone, Hailey her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make a call now. Den ced his hand over Hailey¡¯s phone, but thetter locked up at him and said, ¡°Den, now¡¯s not the time to be modest, I can settle this with one phone call¡± After a few seconds of silence, Den retracted his hand. Halley immediately dialed a number. ¡°Hey, Dad.¡± Once the call ended, Hailey said to Den, ¡°All right. Someone¡¯sing soon.¡± Sure enough, a group of medical staff dressed in white rushed over and transferred Pam into the ambnce using a stretcher. The doctor said, ¡°Ms Hailey, the patient¡¯s physical mechanism is working fine. She¡¯s been put on a venttor. ¡°The director of Haven Hospital is waiting for her. Once she arrives, they will conduct a full body examination.¡± Nodding, Hailey responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She then turned to Den and Alleen. ¡°Den, Aileen, let¡¯s go to Haven Hospital.¡± Everyone rushed over to Haven Hospital Pam was handed to the director, Oscar Lyon, for an examination. Two hourster, Pam was pushed into the VIP ro bed. ¡°Mom!¡± room. She was awake, Silence instantly nketed the chaotic room, and Alleen hurried over to Pam¡¯s Pam could not see anything, and her voice was weal. She reached out to pat Alleen¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alleen¡± Holding Pam¡¯s hand, Den asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly faint, Mom? Smiling, Pam answered, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten old, I guess. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hailey, who had been watching them in the corner, came up and greeted, ¡°Hello, M before.¡± Mrs. Zamora. I¡¯m Hailey. I¡¯m not sure if you u remember me, but we Of course, Pan remembered Halley. All mothers liked girls from good families, well¨Ceducated, and had polite personalities. Smiling, Pam said, ¡°Halley, right? Of course, I remember you. Why haven¡¯t you visited these days? I was just asking Den about you,¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 379 Hailey¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I¡¯ve been hanging out with Den at school.¡± Her words made Pam smile. Just then, Oscar showed up, and Hailey exited the room. After settling down in Oscar¡¯s office, Oscar handed Hailey a report and said, ¡°Ms. Halley, the patient¡¯s report is out.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± asked Hailey. Shaking his head, Oscar announced, ¡°The patient haste¨Cstage cancer.¡± Stunned, Hailey questioned, ¡°Late¨Cstage cancer? Are you sure? Mrs. Zamora has been fine all this while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. The patient must¡¯ve been diagnosed a few years ago. She knew about it, but she never received any treatment nor told anyone about it. ¡°And now, the cancer has spread to her heart and brain. She only has two months left.¡± Hailey slumped into the chair. She never expected Pam to have only two months left to live. Hailey could not help but wonder why Pam never told anyone about it or received treatment. Even worse, her children had no idea about it. The neighbor, Nicole Walsh, and Aileen sat beside Pam. Aileen poured a ss of water and offered it to her. ¡°Have some water, Mom.¡± Leaning against the bedhead, Pam took a sip and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Walsh.¡± Nicole held Pam¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯ve been neighbors for the longest time. I know it hasn¡¯t been easy taking care of two children alone.¡± ncing at her teenage daughter, Pam said, ¡°We managed no matter how tough it was. It¡¯s going to be tough on Den now that he¡¯s an adult.¡± Nicole let out a sigh. ¡°Den¡¯s a strong and outstanding man, just like his father. He¡¯s grown into a great man.¡± At the mention of Den¡¯s father, Pam¡¯s eyes feddened. Nicole immediately realized she had misspoken Den¡¯s father had always been the Zamoras sacred pain. A mere mention of him would reopen the emotional wounds in their hearts. In fact, Pam had not been born blind. She lost her sight by crying too much after losing her husband. Nicole quickly changed the topic,menting, ¡°That girl, Halley, is really pretty. She has a small face, fair skin, and bright eyes. Even her figure is great. I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl before. She¡¯s definitely a city girl.¡± Pam beamed. ¡°Is that so? Actually, I could tell she¡¯s a sweet and beautiful girl just by how she talks.¡± Smiling proudly, Alleen chimed in, ¡°Mom, Halley is really pretty.¡± Nicole added, ¡°I think she¡¯s well¨Ceducated too since she goes to the same university as Den. Most importantly, I have a feeling that she¡¯s from a prominent family with connections. ¡°She got you transferred to this hospital with just one call. Besides, that doctor who examined you? I¡¯ve seen him on television before. He¡¯s a very ductor ¡°Is she Den¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯m happy for him. He¡¯s found himself such a good girlfriend.¡± Pam had been listening to her neighbor in silence until she heard that statement. ¡°You mustn¡¯t make such reputation such ims. It could ruin that youngdy¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m sure Halley is pursued by many guys out there. Besides, Den isn¡¯t that lucky y to date someone like her. He didn¡¯t tell me he¡¯s dating anyone.¡± skilled Patting Pam¡¯s hand, Nicole said, ¡°I know what you mean, but Den¡¯s grown up now. He¡¯s got to find himself a partner one day. Don¡¯t you want him to get married and have children? He¡¯ll be alone forever if he doesn¡¯t.¡± Pam said nothing in response while Aileen chirped naively, ¡°Den won¡¯t be alone. He still has me.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 380 Nicole gave Aileen¡¯s head a gentle tap. ¡°Your brother loves you the most. He even sent you to the best junior high. He wouldn¡¯t want you to keep himpany like an old hag.¡± Aileen chuckled. Just then, Halley entered the ward. ¡°Hey, Hailey,¡± Aileen greeted cheerily. Getting to her feet, Nicole asked, ¡°Did you get the examination report, Hailey?¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed as she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Her reaction caused Aileen to ask anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my mom? Is she sick?¡± Hailey only stared at Pam in silence. Realizing something was not right, Nicole said, ¡°Aileen,e out with me for a second. I have something to tell You¡± Not suspecting anything, Aileen responded, saying ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Aileen and Nicole left the ward. Now that Hailey and Pam were the only ones in the ward, Halley sat beside the bed and studied Pam. Thetter was dressed in a set of clean but old clothes. kind d as ever. Although the colors had faded, her clothes were clean and neat. Most of the hair on Pam¡¯s head had turned grey, but she still looked as Hailey¡¯s mother was around Pam¡¯s age. Her mother, who was traveling in Eapifora, would buy pretty dresses and dress up nicely. ording to Halley¡¯s mother, women liked to dress up prettily. Hence, it was not that Pam did not like to dress up prettily, but she lived a very different life. ¡°Hailey, you saw my examination report, didn¡¯t you?¡± asked Pam, Nodding, Hailey said, ¡°Yes. You havete¨Cstage cancer.¡± Smiling. Pam exined, ¡°I know. Four years ago, I tainted at home. So, I visited the hospital to get checked. That was when I found out there was something wrong with my body.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get it treated, Mrs, Zamora? If you did, you probably wouldn¡¯t be in such a state.¡± ¡°Maybe. Even the doctor said there was a possibility. Perhaps I would we lived longer if I had taken out around a million dors to pay for the treatment. ¡°But Aileen was still young, and Den was not an adult yet. He had it harder back then. When his father died, we were left to repay a debt of two million. ¡°With my disability, I couldn¡¯t do anything. So, Den secretly skipped school to take up part¨Ctime jobs. ¡°Due to his age, he had trouble making people listen to him. That¡¯s why he got tattoos, a buzz cut, and treated everyone coldly.¡± While saying that, Pam raised her hand. Sensing that Pam wanted to hold her hand, Hailey quickly took it. Pam¡¯s palm was covered in thick calluses that were rough to the touch. Smiling warmly, she asked, ¡°Is Den always cold to you?¡± Hailey nodded. ¡°He treats everyone like that. He never smiles,¡± ¡°Den wasn¡¯t born like that. He always smiled in the past, and he looked good when he did. But after his father left, the three of us were left to fend for ourselves. His father was a drug dealer, so people always criticized us wherever we went. ¡°He stopped smiling to prevent others from bullying us,¡± exined Pam. Hailey felt miserable. As someone who grew up showered with love and care, Den¡¯s life was the most heart¨Cwrenching event she had ever known. Ever since Halley got t to know Den¡¯s family, she felt as if she had encountered apletely different life. ¡°On top of all that, my family had mountains of dts. We barely had one million. Even if we did, I would never use it on something that¡¯s a mere possibility ¡°For the past years, I¡¯ve been praying every day so I could live longer. At least until Den had grown up. I wanted to stay by his side for a few more The Divorce Prescription Chapter 381 ¡°I think the heavens beard my prayer. Four years have passed so quickly. And now, Den¡¯s an adult. I know my time is almost up. How much time do I have left, Hailey?¡± Pam asked. Tears welled up in Hailey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mrs. Zamora, you have about two months left.¡± Pam mumbled, ¡°Two months¡­ Looks like I won¡¯t get to see Alleen take her high school examinations.¡± Bailey tightened her grip on Pam¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Zamora. I¡¯ve asked Dr. Lynn to prescribe the best medication. We¡¯ll do our best to give you more time.¡± Gazing at Hailey, Pam said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for getting me admitted. We owe you a favor. Our family might be poor, but we don¡¯t like owing others ¡°I¡¯ll get myself discharged today. We won¡¯t trouble you anymore ¡± ¡°Mrs. Zamora.¡± Hailey¡¯s voice trailed off. She knew nothing she said would convince Pam, Just like Den, Pam had a proud spirit too. Although Hailey said nothing, she would still secretly help Pam. Imported medication would not only 1 her life. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Den and Aileen about my condition,¡± Pam said Perplexed, Hailey said, ¡°Why? 1 think-¡± relieve the pain, but it would also prolong ¡°Hailey, if Den finds out about this, he will sell off everything he has to pay for my treatment. I low my body the best, and there¡¯s no point wasting money on me, I don¡¯t want to burden him even more. Den has never lived a good life with parents like me and his dad.¡± Seeing that Pam had made up her mind, Hailey decided to respect her decision. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Thank you so much, Hailey ¡± With her nose red from the sniffling, Hailey said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Mrs. Zamora. Den saved me. I wouldn¡¯t be here if not for him.¡± Hailey¡¯s innocence made Pam smile. Suddenly, Hailey asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Den?¡± ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower. He should be done soon,¡± answered Pam Den rushed over to the hospital from the construction site. He was so dirty that he caught the attention of everyone in the b building Usually, he would go home and clean up himself before going to the hospital. He did not want his family members to see the disheveled side of him. Since the VIP room had a bathroom, Den had gone in to take a shower. Thinking that Den¡¯s shoulder would be hurting from lifting the insane number of cement bags that day, Hailey hurried off to get the best medication from Oscar Soon, Halley arrived in front of the bathroom with the medication. She raised her hand to knock on the door. However, the door was not shut. It opened slightly before she even knocked. ¨C¡°Is he not inside?¡± Hailey wondered. Pushing the door, she said, ¡°Den, are you In the next second, she saw Den. He had just finished showering and was wearing o only a pair of ck pants. Hailey had seen his great figure previously in the dressing room. He had broad shoulders and distinct muscles. The sight ofs physique moist from the slower made Hailey shriek. She quickly covered her eyes, stuttering, ¡°W¨CWhy aren¡¯t you wearing a shirt?¡± Den was not expecting her to barge in suddenly. He hurriedly put on a clean, white singlet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± Little did he know that Halley wanted to knock, but the door opened on its own. Hailey parted her fingers a little and saw him through the space between Dht was already wearing a singlet, However, she still saw the tattoo on his arm¨Cit was an eagle, Feeling a rush of heat on her nose, Hailey reached but to lourd it. She was having a noseldeed again. ¡°My nose is bleeding again!¡± she shrjelord, Den immediately prad a piece of tissue and covered her nose, saying, ¡°Lilt your head.¡± Hailey did as told ¡°Why does this always happens whenever I¡¯m with you?¡± she asked. Ekn merely looked ater and said, ¡°All right. You¡¯re line now.¡± Since there was no reply, Halley fixed her gaze on him, questioning, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± However, Den did not know what to say. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 382 Saying nothing, Den turned around to leave. Once again, he was ignoring her. Hailey blocked his path and handed him the medication. ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Den was confused. Hailey pointed at his red shoulder. ¡°You carried so many cement bags today. Your shoulder¡¯s all red now. ¡°Apply this once in the morning and at night. It¡¯ll help relieve the soreness.¡± Den simply looked at her without saving anything. Upon seeing that, Hailey urged, ¡°Take it.¡± Only then did Den reach out to take the medication from her. However, the medication was not the only thing he took. He took her hand and gave it a slight tug, causing her to fall into his arms without any warning Hailey lifted her head, admiring Den¡¯s handsome face, which was now so close to hers. His hair was still damp from his recent shower, making him less cold than usual. Instead, he had a more boyish charm. Blinking, Halley asked, ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Den studied her pretty face, thinking she was cute for being so confused. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked softly. Hailey did not understand what he meant. ¡°What do I want? Suddenly, her vision went dark. Den had lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. A buzzing sound filled Hailey¡¯s mind. She had never been kissed by a man before. In fact, it was a first kiss, and Den had taken it just like that. Den moved away after the light kiss, asking, ¡°Is this what you want?¡± Utterly perplexed, Hailey asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Staring at her, Den said, ¡°Thank you for what you did today, I don¡¯t like owing people favors. Will this do?¡± Hailey was bereft of words. She finally understood what he meant¨Che kissed her to thank her for the help. That realization made Hailey slightly mad. ¡°Does he need to be so calctive? He¡¯d rather make things clear by doing this instead of having anything to do with me?¡± she thought. ring at him, Hailey asked, ¡°Den, is that all you¡¯ve got? This time, it was Den who was confused. ¡°What?¡± Raising a brow, Hailey asked softly, ¡°Do you know how to kiss someone?¡± Den was stunned, wondering if Hailey was demanding for him to kiss her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You want to repay me, don¡¯t you? Well, you saw how big of a help I was today. Surely you weren¡¯t nning on settling with just a brief kiss? Den, I want more!¡± After Hailey had flirtatiously uttered thest four words, she noticed Den¡¯s ears had turned red. Her words made him blush. Hailey was originally a shy person, but his reaction only made her braver. She did not think a person who was usually indifferent would blush. Hailey lifted her hands and wrapped her fingers around his neck, causing Den to tense up. Den¡¯sck of rejection only gave Hailey the courage to perform the next action. Since he dared to kiss her, she would do the same as well. Hailey tiptoed and nted a kiss on his lips. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 383 Den¡¯s lips were cool and nice to kiss. Although she had zero experience in kissing, she had secretly watched others do so. She did not think that kissing someone could feel so good. Meanwhile, Den stiffened his body and kept his eyes open. He noticed Halley¡¯s eyes were opened as well. Herrge eyes were filled with innocence and curiosity. Every person would develop a sense of curiosity and desire for their biological needs when they reached a certain age. They would even naively and boldly explore and experience the subject with the person they liked. Den felt Hailey¡¯s soft lips pressed on his. Then she moved them swiftly and kissed the corner of his lips. Den felt a surge of warmth spread all over his body. The tingling and numbing sensation made him flush. Hailey¡¯s fingers were still around his neck, and both of them were against each other. It did not take long for her to sense the change in his body. Curious, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? It¡¯s touching me.¡± She then slid her hand downward. Just then, Den grabbed her wrists, preventing her hands from going any lower. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± As usual, Den¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent, as if he was unfazed. Yet, Hailey was not afraid She pulled her hand back, saying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Den asked. Hailey took out her phone and opened her WhatsApp. ¡°This is my Whatsapp code Sean it to add my number.¡± Den thought Hailey was asking for too much. ¡°You- ¡°If you add my number, we¡¯ll be even today. We won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Hailey added hurriedly. Eyeing her for a moment, Den whipped out his phone and did as told. Hailey¡¯s profile picture was a picture of herself bathed in the sunset¡¯s glow. Her sweet smile and strands of hair covering her face made her look not only youthful but beautiful as well. Den stared at it for a few seconds before pulling his gaze away. ¡°Done,¡± he said, turning away to leave. ¡°He¡¯s leaving just like that? Does he not want to hang out with me a little longer?¡± Hailey thought She stared at Den¡¯s profile¨Chis profile picture was ck, and his ount name was Den Zamora. Hailey then tapped on the status page, but there was nothing. Despite not learning any important information about him, she was still happy to have added his number. Meanwhile, Den stepped out of the room and stood by the window to let the cold wind cool his body. The sensation felt foreign. It was a first for him. Den did not like hanging out with Hailey because he would always smell like her sweet fragrance. After recollecting himself, Den entered the ward to find Pam already up and packing Den hurried forward, asking, ¡°Mom, why are you up?¡± ¡°Den, I¡¯m feeling much better now. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Pam said. ¡°But Mort, I haven¡¯t gotten your report. I¡¯ll go collect it now.¡± ¡°Den,¡± Pam stopped him. ¡°Dr. Lyon gave me the report earlier. My body¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that my blood sugar was low. That¡¯s why I fainted at home today.¡± Decian did not believe his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Really?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 384 Pam took out a few reports that did not highlight any issues and gave them to Den. ¡°Look, my dear. Why would I lie to you?¡± Den went through the report to make sure everything was fine. Only then did he rx a little, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll stay at home with you these two days. You still need to take good care of yourself even if it¡¯s just low blood sugar. ¡± Nodding, Pam said, ¡°Okay Where¡¯s Halley, by the way?¡± Den whipped out a bag and ced Pam¡¯s things in it. Without lifting his head, he answered inly, ¡°She went home. We¡¯re just friends, Mom.¡± ¡°I know many girls liked you back then. Your sister even saw a girl putting a letter and choctes in your bag. Her name was Jennifer Barron, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lifting his head, Den said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up. Hailey¡¯s nothing like them.¡± Pam smiled, saying. ¡°So you see Hailey differentlypared to the other girls, huh?¡± Speechless, Den continued packing ¡°Den, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity if you¡¯ve found someone you like. Hailey¡¯s nice girl,¡± advised Pam At the same time, Den was done with packing. He swung the bag over his shoulder, lent Pam his arm, and walked her out of the hospital. While walking along the corridor, Den said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about such things. I can¡¯t promise her a good future anyway.¡± Pam fell silent. She knew Hailey came from a good family. That was why she made it clear to Nicole in case thetter¡¯sments ruined Hailey¡¯s reputation. Pam¡¯s thoughtfulness for Hailey purely stemmed from her liking, for thetter. ¡°Mom, I only want to solve Dad¡¯s problem now. One day, I¡¯ll prove his innocence, I will tell everyone that my father wasn¡¯t a drug dealer but an undercover cop.¡± Tears filled Pam¡¯s eyes as she held Den¡¯s hand. ¡°This is not your burden to bear, Den.¡± It was going to be a rough journey for Den. She continued, ¡°I always wonder if your father was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t want you to take this path. He¡¯d want you to live a normal life¨Cdate the girl you like, get married, have children, and live a blissful life.¡± Den helped Pam through the crowd in the corridor. ¡°Mom, I know what kind of life I want. That life doesn¡¯t suit me. I don¡¯t have anyone I fancy, nor does any girl like me ¡± Celine had been waiting for Hailey to return. When she saw thetter returning in a rush, Celine went forward. ¡°You¡¯re finally home. I thought you won¡¯t being home after seeing Den.¡± Hailey blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Celine. Let¡¯s go to my¨Cthe Lambert residence now.¡± On the way to the Lambert residence, Hailey recounted the incident to Celine, ¡°Mrs. Zamora¡¯s cancer cells have spread to her heart and brain. ¡°She only has two months left, but Den doesn¡¯t know about this yet. Ever since his father left, he had been living with his mother and sister. ¡°I could tell his mother is his pir. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if Mrs. Zamora died. Den might break down.¡± Celine found Pam¡¯s situation a pity. Once the cancer cells started spreading, there would be no hope left. However, Celine could help Pam die a less painful death. Looking at Hailey, Celine sald, ¡°No one can escape death.¡°. Nodding, Hailey said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I got Den¡¯s number. That way, I can contact him if anything happens.¡± Celine was astonished. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Hailey. I can¡¯t believe you even managed to get his number.¡± ¡°Celine, I¡­ did it with Den already,¡± whispered Hailey. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 385 Celine gasped and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Tapping her fingers against each other, Hailey admitted, ¡°We kissel¡± Only then did Celine feel relieved she thought Hailey and Den had sex. ¡°Hailey, do you really like Den?¡± Celine asked. Den¡¯s handsome and indifferent face shed past Hailey¡¯s mind, making her heart race. It was an uncontroble feeling¨Ca feeling of liking someone. Halley nodded shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± Celine wanted to say something, but she thought better of it. The feeling of liking someone was only between two people. Everyone else was an outsider. Half an hourter, Celine and Hailey finally arrived at the Lambert residence. Celine was still in the dark about Hailey¡¯s true identity. Thetter wanted to exin everything to Celine, so she informed her family earlier to prevent them from exposing her identity. ¡°Wee, Ms. Young and Ms. Tate,¡± Linda greeted warmly. Celine and Hailey returned the greeting with a smile. Just then, James descended the stairs. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here.¡± Celine turned her gaze to him and nodded, saying, ¡°Yep. I heard you wanted to talk to me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study,¡± suggested James. ¡°Okay,¡± Celine answered. Suddenly, a deep voice rang out ¡°Hold on. Celine turned around to find Adam standing by the door. Adam had dropped by as well. Blinking in surprise, Halley asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why are you here? Are you looking for Celine?¡± Adam merely stared at Celine. He hade looking for her because she had not been replying to his texts. Looking at Adam, Jarnes said, ¡°Adam, you can deal with yourster. I asked to talk to Celine first. Come, Celine. Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡± With that, Celine and James went upstairs, leaving Adam waiting in the living room. Hailey approached him, asking, ¡°Why are you looking for Celine?¡± Pursing his lips, Adam asked, ¡°Did you know Celine and Perry are dating?¡± Halley smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for Celine to date someone else? You and Carly are getting married soon, anyway. What now? You want Celine to stay single forever after getting divorced?¡± Adam could not say anything to refute. Meanwhile, Celine entered the study first while James went off to take a call. It was Celine¡¯s first time visiting James¡® study. She looked around before taking a seat. Once the call was done, James rushed to the study. He had many questions to ask Celine He wanted to know how Celine treated the birthmark on Hailey¡¯s face. He also wanted to know how Celine spotted his mistakes even though she was sleeping in his ss James always thought Celine was full of mysteries. As soon as James entered the study, he froze. Celine was sitting in his office chair and reading his academic notes. Hearing his footsteps, Celine looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jaines Lambert?¡± Hearing Celine use his full name made James¡® legs go weak. He seemed to have realized something. James¡® eyes were wide with shock as he stuttered, ¡°A- Are you Dr. C?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Celine smiled and said in a clear and pretty voice, ¡°Yes,¡± James fell to his knees. ¡°Sir.¡± Ralph Jarvis, the Lamberts¡± butler quickly went to support him. ¡°Sir, what is it?¡± James shook his head. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m alright.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his wobbly knees made him fall onto the ground again. ¡°Sir!¡± Ralph quickly caught him. Celine stood and walled up to stand before James. She reached out to support James. ¡°James, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. James looked at Celine in disbelief. He would have never imagined that the nation renowned genius Dr. C was such a young girl, and she was even his niece¨Cinw. This was surreal. James looked at Celine and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re my master?¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Yes. Are you acting so weirdly because I didn¡¯t act ordingly? Instead of James, should I have called you¡­ Jimmy?¡± James fell silent. He finally epted the truth, Celine was Dr. C, and she was his master ¡°Dr. C. I really didn¡¯t think that it was you no, or should I say Ms. Tate? James felt that his world was in chaos. He didn¡¯t even know how to address Celine Celine smiled. No worries, we¡¯re equals in the academic world. You can just call me Celine.¡± James felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°Ms. Tare, were you the one to remove Halley¡¯s birthmark?¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Yes. It was me James finally understood. Everything that he hadn¡¯t understood before was now finally revealed to him. So that was why the birthmark on Hailey¡¯s face was gone, and that was why when Celine dozed off in ss, she was still able to identify his mistake the second she opened her eres. These were all things any regr person wouldn¡¯t be able to do. Unless¡­ Celine wasn¡¯t just any regr person. As it turned out, Celine was Dr. C James was getting over¨Cexcited as his emotions were all over the ce. He was excited and also grateful. However, the dominating emotion he had right now for Celine was respect ¡°Ms. Tate, I¡¯ve already spent much time studying the birthmark on Hailey¡¯s face, but I¡¯ve never found a way to remove it.¡± H Celine returned to the desk and took up a pen to write down the medicine¡¯s form. ¡°This was the method I used. You can take a look at it.¡± James took it and with a nce, he eximed in surprise, ¡°Genius, this is genius. As expected of my master.¡± Celine smiled. ¡°So do you have any other reason foring to me today?¡± James shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Ms. Tate, are you p going to stay back to have dinner with us?¡± ¡°I have other things to take care of at night, so I¡¯ll be going back first.¡± Celine and James walked out of the study and went downstairs. Adan and Hailey were still waiting there in the living Halley came forward and linked Celine¡¯s arm in hers. ¡°Celine, you¡¯ve finished the discussion?¡± living room ¡°Yes. Hailey, I have some other things to take care of, so let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± However, Adam moved to stand in Celine¡¯s way. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to leave, I still have some things to say to you.¡± Before Celine could react, James immediately told him off. ¡°Adam, you should be more respectful. Why are you raising your voice like this at¡­ at Celine!* Adam looked at James like he had seen a ghost ¡°James, what happened to you? Did someone put you under a spell?¡± James ignored Adan. He smiled widely and politely gestured to show the way out for Celine ¡°Celine, you¡¯re known to be forgiving and perous, hence you don¡¯t need to bother with someone lilor Adain. You can leave now, In fact, to send you back ¡± Adam was sturned. Was Janas crazy! Celine nced at Adam, who had just been told off, and went off with Halley. Halley even turned to pull a face at Adam. The message was clear ¡°You got what you deserved! He be¡°. Adam crossed his arms and snorted disbelievingly. What was wrong with this world? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 387 Celine and Hailey entered the car and left. Adarn and James stood outside as Adam studied James suspiciously. ¡°James, what¡¯s up with you?¡± Once Celine and Halley¡¯s car hadpletely disappeared from sight, James turned to look at Adam. ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s up with me? I¡¯m perfectly Tine In fact, I¡¯ve never felt better.¡± Adam was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the way you sucked up to Celine?¡± Adam had never seen James act like this before. James was angered. ¡°What do you mean by sucked up? I was showing respect to a master. You wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway.¡± Showing respect to a master? What did that have to do with Celine? Adam felt that James was misusing his terms. ng Perry is real.¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to Celine just now. Why did you interrupt me? I wanted to ask her if the rumor that she¡¯s dating James nodded on hearing this. ¡°I think it¡¯s real.¡± Adam asked, ¡°Why?¡± James studied Adam from head to toe before saying seriously, ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve to be with Celine. Celine deserves someone better.¡± With that, James went back into the house. Adam was speechless. This world had gonepletely mad! Where did the James who felt that Celine didn¡¯t deserve to be with Adam go? Celine spent the night sleeping at Jupiter Heights. She was woken the next morning by a phone call from Perry. Celine pressed a button to receive the call. ¡°Hey there, handsome¡± ¡°Celine, breaking news. That fake Dr. C¡¯s run away.¡± Celiney on the bedzily. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all as she had known that the fake Dr. C would run away sooner orter. ¡°Celine, that Dr. Crook the entire Tate family¡¯s Idtune and disappeared. This morning, the court and the bank seized the Tate Manor and theirpanies. Right now, the entire Tate family is in chaos as they have been left with absolutely nothing,¡± Celineughed coldly. She harbored no pity for the Tate family at all. After all, she had already given them some friendly advice, but they had onlyughed in her face. ¡°They¡¯re only victims of their own greed and foolishness. Everyone must pay the price for their own actions.¡± Perryughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s watch the show together, Celine. We¡¯ll see what will happen to the Tate family next.¡± At the Tate Manor, all of the Tate family members were present. Sonia, Hayden, Lucy, Carly, Wayne, Hazel, and Tracy all gathered in the living room The people sent by the court and the bank had already started to put up white tape around the house. Sonia held them back as she agitatedly argued with a flushed face, ¡°What are you doing? This is my home. Stay out of my home, or else I¡¯ll sue you for intruding on private property!¡± The court¡¯s worker looked at Sonia, trying not to roll his eyes. ¡°Then you¡¯re wee toe and sue us.¡± Sonda didn¡¯t have a retort for that. The bank¡¯s workers showed them all the relevant documents. ¡°You were the ones who mortgaged everything you own, including this manor. Now, we¡¯re seizing your properties as part of the legal proceedings. You should leave this ce now before we¡¯re forced to throw you out. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Sonia grabbed Tracy. ¡°Tracy, what¡¯s all this? Where¡¯s Dr. C, where did he go, where did he take our money?¡± Tracy¡¯s expression was defeated and held none of her previous pride. ¡°Grandina, L.. I was duped. That man isn¡¯t Dr. C at all. His name is Cohen Schaefer, and he¡¯s a scammer. He¡¯s run off and taken all of our money with him. What? Carly and Lacy¡¯s taces turned as pale as a sheet. They grabbed Tracy ¡°Tracy, how could you get duped? Do you know how much money we¡¯ve invested in him? Now, even ourpanies have been mortgaged. It¡¯s your fault that we¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re all going broke!!! Hayden said agitatedly, ¡°Tracy, quick! Think of something! We were all duped!¡± Wayne and Hazel were on the verge of tears. ¡°He took our money too, we¡¯re just as worried as you are. Sonia grew frantic and kept pping her thigh. ¡°We¡¯re finished! We¡¯re all finished! What are we to do now?!¡± The court¡¯s workers said, ¡°Please do take your leave now and refrain from interfering with our work.¡± Sonia tried being unreasonable. ¡°I won¡¯t leave, this is my home, I¡¯ve lived here for decades. This is the Tates here One minuteter, Sonia was thrown out by two of the workers. The rest of her family members were chased out as well. Carly yelled angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I can walk by myself! Let go!¡± ¡®ll see who dares to move me from She shook off the workers forcefully, When they let go of her, she fell to the ground andnded hard on her butt. Everyone was speechless Sonia sat on the ground and continued bemoaning loudly, ¡°What are we to do? What are we to do? What did we do wrong to deserve such a fate!¡± Everyone continued to remain silent. They had only just celebrated their victory yesterday, but today they were flung into the mud. That was all they had. They hadn¡¯t just lost all of their money, but they also had no home to return to. How could this happen? ¡°Tracy, what should we do now? We were also duped by that fake Dr. C. We should be able to get the money back. Quick, think of something ¡°Carly kept on prodding Tracy Tracy¡¯s thoughts were already jumbled up from the fright. ¡°All of Dr. C¡¯s information is false, I have no way of tracking him down at all. How can we get the money back?¡± Lucy looked at Carly. ¡°Carly, we don¡¯t have any other choice now. Quick, make a phone call to Mr. Alvarez and ask him to think of a way to help us settle this issue Sonia immediately got up from the ground and looked at Carly hopefully. ¡°Carly, quicld Call Mr. Alvarez. He¡¯ll definitely have a way out of this.¡± Carly didn¡¯t want herself to be poor either as she was already used to the life of a young, rich heiress. She immediately took out her phone and called Adam The call connected after ringing tw twice, Carly Carly held the phone tightly to her ear as she said, ¡°Adam, there¡¯s bad news. My family¡¯s run into trouble!¡± Adam¡¯s low and grave voice was loud and clear through the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Adam, do you still remember that Dr. C? He isn¡¯t Dr. C at all, he was just a take,¡± Adem remained silent ¡°Adam, we¡¯ve invested all our money in him. Today, the workers from the court and the bank came over and seized ourpanies and even our manor. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to our name now, and we need your help to find that fake Dr. C to get our money back.¡± Adam stayed silent for a few more seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you a long time ago that that Dr. C looks like trouble, and that you shouldn¡¯t ce your bets on him. See? Now you¡¯re in trouble. you ¡°I¡¯ve always had trouble getting in contact with Dr. C, so it¡¯s useless for you to talk to me. The longer you dy, the more impossible it bes for yo to get your money back. You should go to the right person instead Carly asked, ¡°The right person? Who should we go tu?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 389 Adam said, ¡°Of course, you need to find someone who knows Dr. C. Isn¡¯t Tracy one of James¡® best students? You can ask Tracy to talk to James, or.. Cenly anxious asked, ¡°Or?¡± ¡°Previously, Perry said that he knew Dr. Cand even said that Dr. C was a woman. You can talk to him and find out how much truth there was in his words. Adam hung up, and Tracy walked forward Previously, they had been too panicked to think straight, but now Adam had pointed out what they could do next. They could go tomes or Perry. Tracy immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to James now!¡± ¡°Alright¡± The Tate family came to the Lambert residence. Linda new Carly, hence she was adamant about refusing them. ¡°My apologies, the person you¡¯re looking for, Mr. Lambert, isn¡¯t home. Hence, I cannot allow you to enter.¡± Carly¡¯s face paled. If this was on any other day, she would have turned on her heel and left. However, right now she needed a taver from someone, she would have to act more humbly. vor to ask of them. When she She softened her tone and asked, ¡°We have an urgent matter to discuss with Mr. Lambert. Can you go in and report this to him?¡± Linda snorted derisively. There are people with urgent matters every day. Should I let everyone in just like that? Who do you think you are?¡± Linda still remembered with vivid rity the humiliation Carly and Melody had put Hailey through. Hence, she would never be friendly toward Carly. Tracy came forward and said urgently, ¡°I¡¯m one of Mr. Lambert¡¯s best students, I would like to speak to him, Linda nced at Tracy and said, ¡°You¡¯re just the same as her.¡± Tracy couldn¡¯t retort to that The Tate family members were stranded outside and started to be anxious. They fell into chaos again. A curious cer stopped in front of the house James had just happened toe home. Sonia eximed happily, ¡°Quick Look! Mr. Lambert is horne.¡± Tracy quickly stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Lambert.¡± James sew Tracy. ¡°Tracy, why are you here? And with your entire family too.¡± Tracy said urgently, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you have to help me this time. The Tate family¡¯s in trouble¡± James asked, ¡°What sort of trouble?¡± Tracy exined, ¡°Previously, I met a Dr. C. He duped me and cheated me of not just my love, but also our money. The Tate family invested our entire fortune in hair, but he took the money and ran.¡± James couldn¡¯t help but som withughter, and Sonia a and everyone else present looked at him. and money? What are you thinking, trying to involve James said, ¡°My apologies, I couldn¡¯t help it. Tracy, you said that Dr. C cheated you of your love and n yourself with Dr. Clike that? Dr. C¡¯s a Dr. C was a woman? When Perry initially said those words, they didn¡¯t believe him. But now that James had said the same, they finally epted the truth. Sonia¡¯s face was while as chalk as she stoped her feet in regret. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ Such a pity! I even imagined that Dr. C would be my grandson¨Cin-w, and Tracy and Carly could have their weddings together. *Then, when Dr. Cand Mr. Alvarezbined their efforts to hold the wedding of the century, our family would be honored beyond measure,¡± The sequence of heavy blows hadpletely shattered Sonia¡¯s dream James nced at Sonia and sailed mysteriously. ¡°Your family has already been honored beyond measure. Lory was confused as she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Mr. Lambert, why do you say that?¡± Jarras didn¡¯t exin, but he added, ¡°However, thnew that honor away with your own hands.¡± Souda was even more condused: What did that meant Wayne and Hayden were anxious to ¡°Mr. Lambert, now the Tate Manor and the Talespanies have all been mortgaged. We¡¯ll be forced to sleep on the streets tonight Can you lelp us? You will have our eternal gratitude. Tracy begged, ¡°Mr. Lambert, please help us thisk of something¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 390 James shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any way to help you. You¡¯vee to the wrong person. You should go to someone else instead.¡± Who? James gave them a name. ¡°Celine.¡± What? The Tate family was shocked. ¡°Mr. Lambert, why are you asking us to go to Celine? How can she even help us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can she help us catch the fake Dr, C and revive the Tate family? Can she even save us?¡± Carly and Tracy¡¯s expressions were full of disdain. They didn¡¯t believe that Celine could do all that. James said, ¡°She can!¡± What? The Tate family was shocked. James said, ¡°This is all I¡¯m going to say. I¡¯ve already pointed out an open path for you to take, it¡¯s up to you what you want to do next.¡± With that, James went in. Sonia asked, ¡°Why did James ask us to talk to Celine?¡± Lucy said, ¡°That Celine¡¯s just a housewife. I don¡¯t believe that she has the ability to do that.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t believe it either.¡± ¡°I wonder why Mr. Lambert would say that. At this rate, we can only go to Perry.¡± Since James couldn¡¯t do anything about it, they could only go to Perry for help. The Tate family went to Perry¡¯s house, but the maid stopped them from entering the vi ¡°My apologies, but you cannot enter,¡± The Tate family had already been rejected many times and had to submit themselves to the mercy of others many times that day. Carly said carefully, ¡°Hello, we have some matters to discuss with Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Then you can wait here for the time being. I¡¯ll go in and report this to him.¡± With that, the maid closed the door to the vi with a snap. The Tate family waited outside for a long while. Ten minutes passed, then 30 minutes, but the maid still hadn¡¯te out after going inside. The sky darkened. The Tate family hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and they were both hungry and tired. Carly felt cold and hugged herself. ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± As she said that, a light drizzle began. It was about to start raining very heavily. Sonia pped her thigh. ¡°It¡¯s about to rain! Even the heavens are turning against us!¡± Tracy hugged herself tightly as well due to the cold. They crammed together under the roof to keep themselves from being soaked by the rain. Soniained, ¡°Tracy, this is all your fault. How could you get duped by a fake Dr. C? It¡¯s understandable if you were the only one to suffer because of this, but you even dragged the entire Tate family down with you¡± Tracy was hurt but couldn¡¯t say anything Wayne and Hazel quickly came to Tracy¡¯s defense. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t me Tracy entirely. See, Carly couldn¡¯t provide any help either.¡± They redirected the focus onto Hayden¡¯s family. Sonia immediately turned her eyes on Carly. ¡°Carly, you¡¯re useless too. Mr. Alvarez and Celine have already been divorced for such a long time, but you still couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Alvarez. Mr. Alvarez wasn¡¯t willing to help us either this time. This means that you don¡¯t actually mean much to him!¡± Carly¡¯s face was pale as she felt unbearably sad. Hayden and Lucy became defensive as well. They pointed at Wayne¡¯s family in usation. ¡°What do you mean? How can you me Carly for this?¡± Hayden and Wayne¡¯s family started hurling insults and usations at each other. They were on the verge of escting to a physical fight. Sonia said impatiently, ¡°Fight, light, fight! All you know to do is fight. You¡¯re all useless. To think that people call you the two golden roses of the Tate family, you¡¯re more like the mud under our boots!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 391 The two golden roses that Sonia was referring to, Carly and Tracy, could only remain silent. They didn¡¯t dare to retort at all. Just then, the vi¡¯s door opened with a creak. Perry¡¯s handsome and gentlemanly figure appeared in the doorway. Sonia was ecstatic. ¡°Mr. Marshall, good day! We¡¯re finally able to meet you.¡± Perry stood by the doorway looking at them ¡°Mrs. Tate Senior, what happened?¡± Carly noticed that Perry was in a good mood, and he had made them wait in the cold wind and Light rain for more than half an hour. to you Carly had reason to suspect that he did it on purpose. It was very likely that he had been watching them make fools of themselves from inside the vi. Sonia said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, this is what had happened. That take Dr. C cheated us out of all we own, and we don¡¯t have any other choice but toe to for help Tracy asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, previously you said that you knew Dr. C well. Is this true?¡± Perry smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you this before, Dr. C¡¯s a woman. How can she be a man? You¡¯re right, I do know Dr. C well¡± Carly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then, Mr. Marshall, can we ask for your help to find the fake Dr. C and get our property back?¡± Perry looked at the Tate family. He had already spent some time standing upstairs enjoying the sight of them looking so bedraggled. Now, as he looked at their earnest expressions, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you beg me. You should beg someone else instead.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Perry gave them a name. ¡°Celine!¡± What? Why was it Celine again? James wanted them to go to Celine, and so did Perry. Why was that so? ¡°Mr. Marshall, please don¡¯t joke with us. This isn¡¯t the time for jokes that aren¡¯t even funny. Celine won¡¯t be able to help us.¡± Perry raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything that I should say. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen to my advice or not.¡± With that, Perry turned and left. ¡°Mr. Marshall¡± Carly wanted to speak further, but the maid mmed the door shut with a bang. They were shut out of the vi once again. Sonia asked suspiciously, ¡°Why did both Mr. Lambert and Mr. Marshall want us to go to Celine?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t fall for their tricks. They¡¯re most likely just ying tricks on us, we won¡¯t beg Celine for anything!¡± said Lucy quickly. Lucy wasn¡¯t willing to beg Celine, nor was anyone else willing to. Sonia, Carly, and Tracy were all unwilling too. Normally, they looked down on Celine and kept her firmly under their feet. They wouldn¡¯t be able to show up at Celine¡¯s door and allow her to see the sad state they were in now, to say nothing of having to beg her for help. ¡°We¡¯ve already gone to Mr. Lambert and Mr. Marshall, but neither one of them can help us. What do you think we should do next?¡± asked Sonia. Nobody spoke. They didn¡¯t know what to do next either. ¡°The sky¡¯s already turned dark. Are we really going to spend the night by the roadside tonight?¡± asked Sonia anxiously. Perry saw everything from where he stood on the balcony of the second floor. He took out his phone and snapped a photo to send to Celine. After sending the photo, Perry dialed Celine¡¯s number. The phone rang once before the call connected and Celine¡¯s pretty voice was heard. ¡°Hey there, handsome.¡± Perry smiled. ¡°Celine, did you see the photo I sent you? The Tate family¡¯sining about each other to each other. They¡¯ll have to spend the night out in the streets.¡± Celine had taken a day off that day. She was in Jupiter Heights, arranging flowers in a vase. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 392 She had already seen the photo that Perry had sent her. This was probably the worst day in the Tate family¡¯s lives and the lowest low they would hit. They used her father¡¯s sacrifice to reach new heights and achieve sess, but now they had taken a huge fall. ¡°Celine, I told them that you¡¯re the only one able to save them right now and asked them to go and beg you for help. Do you think that they woulde to beg you?¡± Celine smiled and said confidently, ¡°They will.¡± She knew the Tate family too well. When it came to money and profit, they would definitely humble themselves ande to beg her for help. They would just feel tortured inside to do that. ¡°Celine, if they beg you for help, what would you do?¡± Celine inserted the red rose she was holding into the vase. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for them to approach me for a long After an hour, the Tate family arrived at Jupiter Heights. Sonia said in disbelief, ¡°Does Celine live here now? Carly, Tracy, and Lucy hadn¡¯t told Sonia about the fact that Celine was now living in a luxurious house and driving an expensive car Truth be told, none of them were happy about the fact that they had toe and beg Celine for help, but since things had alreadye to this, they had no other choice. Carly nodded. ¡°Yes. Celine is living here.¡± Sonia started to throw a tantrum again. ¡°We¡¯re forced to live on the streets, but Celine¡¯s living in a ce like this! Why?¡± Lucy said disdainfully, ¡°Mom, Celine¡¯s relying on men to achieve this. Didn¡¯t you see that Celine¡¯s in a rtionship with Mr. Marshall? Mr. Marshall¡¯s practically falling over his feet to please her, so he must have bought this ce for her.¡± Tracy said, ¡°Grandme, do you think that Celine can buy a ce like this just by herself? You don¡¯t have to envy her.¡± Only with those words did Sonia feel less unhappy. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Instead, we should think of what we n to say to Celer,¡± Carly and Tracy really had no idea why James and Perry had both asked them to doorway. Carly reached out and rang the doorbell, which dinged. However, nobody opened the door. Carly rang the doorbell again. Only then did the door slowly open. Celine stood in the doorway. Celine¡¯s clear gazended on them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sonia smiled fawningly. ¡°Celine, it¡¯s like this. Something happened at home, did you low that?¡± ¡°Home? What home? I recall that you¡¯ve already cut off ties with me, so I have no home.¡± Celine smiled. Sonia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You!¡± Carly said, ¡°Celine, how can you say things like that? Your surname is still Tate after all. Now that Tracy¡¯s been duped by that fake Dr. C, you should put some effort into helping us as well.¡± Tracy said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Celine. As a human, you shouldn¡¯t be too unfeeling, What benefit is there for you if the Tate family falls? If you¡¯re nning on remaining quiet and watching us be a joke, you don¡¯t deserve to call yourself a human!¡± Celine looked at Carly. ¡°Are you done spealding?¡± Before Carly could answer, Celine had already reached out to close the door. ¡°Celine!¡± Carly quickly blocked the door to keep it from closing ¡°Celine, why are you closing the door?¡± Celine smiled. ¡°Carly, what are you doing here today? Are you here to lecture me on how to be a human? If my guess is correct, you should be here to beg me for help ¡± Celine¡¯s eyes scanned over the faces of each of the Tale family members before she said with a half¨Csmile on her face, ¡°Do I need to teach you how to beg properly? If you can¡¯t do that, then this discussion is over. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 393 Celine was reminding them that they were here to beg for her help¡­ Senia, Carly, and Tracy all froze. They couldn¡¯t maintain their pride anymore as they lost the fiery attitude they had before. Celine made a gesture to close the door again, but then Sonia spoke, ¡°Celine, don¡¯t close the door. We¡¯re here to beg you for help. Please help us. Please? Sonia was the first to cave in Celine raised her eyebrows and looked at the others, Wayne and Hazel followed Sonia¡¯s lead and lowered their heads. ¡°Celine, we were wrong before. Please help us, even if just because we are a family. Hayden lowered his head as well. ¡°Celine, let¡¯s not cause this family any more grief. Please help us.¡± Celine looked at Lucy, but Lucy didn¡¯t want to give in at all. She realized that everything hadpletely gone off the rails. Things shouldn¡¯t be like this. She couldn¡¯t understand how Celine, whom she had abandoned since a young age, had be a genius, or how she had ended up staying in a luxurious house and an expensive car, while her family had been cheated out of all they owned and had to live on the streets Now, they even had to beg Celine for help. Just what happened in between to lead to this? Lucy didn¡¯t want to speak, but Sonia red at her viciously as a warning. Thus, Lucy could only give in unwillingly. ¡°Celine, I was in the wrong before. Your surname is still Tate. Please help us.¡± Celine looked at Carly and Tracy Tracy lowered her head. ¡°Celine, please.¡± Carly gritted her teeth so hard that they could crack. ¡°Celine, please.¡± Celine¡¯s clear gazended on Carly¡¯s face, ¡°Carly, what are you saying? I can¡¯t hear you clearly, can you say it a little louder?¡± Celine was asking Carly to be louder? ¡°You! But then, Sonia quickly tugged at Carly¡¯s sleeve. Carly looked up only to see Celine standing casually by the doorway. Her eyes held a hint of a smile in them as she watched Carly make a fool out of herself Carly was so furious that she almost burst into tears. However, she didn¡¯t have any other choice but to raise her voice and say, ¡°Celine, please.¡± Celine smiled. The Tate family which had previously been so arrogant and would love nothing more than to ground her into dust, were now one by one bowing their heads to her to beg for her help. She felt that this was irony at its finest. Just then, Celine looked up to see a handsome and strong figure. It was Adam Adam hade back without any of them noticing him. Their doors Adam was also loolding at her, and their eyes met. Carly had noticed Adam as well. She immediately came forward. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Mr. Alverez¡± Adam strode forward with his long legs. Carly reached out and put her arm through Adan¡¯s. She pouted unliappily. ¡°Adam, now you¡¯ve seen Celine¡¯s true colors, right? She¡¯s forcing us to bow our leads to her, even though we¡¯re family. She really is selfish and unfeeling. She¡¯s acting just like a crafty and stingy person.¡± Celine had to hold back herughter. At this time, only did they remember she was part of the family. Whether she wanted that or not was another matter though. Celine didn¡¯t care about what Adam thought. She smiled and looked at Adan calmly. ¡°Mr. Alvarez ¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 394 Adam¡¯s eyesnded on Celine¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯re all begging you for help now. Can you really settle the issue with the fake Dr. C for them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Celine. We¡¯ve already begged you for help. Can you help us now?¡± asked Sonia. Celine smiled. ¡°I can help you, but I have a request to make in exchange.¡± ¡°What request? ¡°I want my father¡¯s ashes.¡± Aaron¡¯s ashes had always been in the Tate family¡¯s hands, Celine had asked them for the ashes before, but they had refused to give it to her. The expressions of everyone present changed at the mention of Aaron ¡°What? I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter by blood, so why can¡¯t I take his ashes? You¡¯ve never treated him as a true member of the family after all, so why do you keep holding on to his ashes so tightly? ¡°Right now, it¡¯s a choice between my father¡¯s ashes and the good of the Tate family. You can make the choice yourselves¡± Sonia¡¯s murky but clever eyesnded on Celine¡¯s face. She realized that the Celine now was vastly different from thee from before. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give Aaron¡¯s ashes to you.¡± She reluctantly agreed. Lury immediately rugged at Sonia¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom!¡± Celine had seen and taken note of all their interactions and reactions. Sheughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just taking my father¡¯s ashes back, why are you being so anxious about it? Do you have some shameful secret to keep?¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Lucy immediately scolded. ¡°Your father¡¯s ashes have always been taken care of well in the Tate family¡¯s private graveyard. I just didn¡¯t want you to disturb his peace.¡± Celine¡¯s smile was both thin and ironic. ¡°You were the ones who kept disturbing myther¡¯s peace. Are you keeping him trapped in the Tate Manor just so that he can watch his wife cheat on him with his brother and cast his daughter aside? ¡°You!¡± Celine looked at the Tate family members. Aaron was the one who had bought the Tate Manor, who had sponsored Hayden¡¯s university¡¯s school fees, and who had taught Wayne the ways of running a business. But how had they repaid Aaron? ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve enjoyed a life of luxury and riches built on my father¡¯s sacrifices. Let me ask you, in the dark of the night, have you ever dreamt about my fathering back to haunt you?¡± Celine¡¯s wordsnded heavily. The Tate family members turned pale as all the blood left their faces. At that moment, they felt guilty. They couldn¡¯t even meet Celine¡¯s ¡®s eyes. Carly and Tracy were from the younger generation and couldn¡¯t empathize with them. Especially Carly, who impatiently interrupted, saying, ¡°Celine, stop talking about these useless things. We can give you the ashes, but first, you must settle the issue of the fake Dr. C!¡± Tracy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Celine. To be honest, we d and then we can give you the ashes in exchange for that swindler. How does that sound?¡± don¡¯t even believe that you can settle the issue of the fake Dr. C. You should settle the issue first Carly and Tracy weren¡¯t fools either, they wanted to conduct the exchange with Celine in person. Celine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright. I agree.¡± Sonia asked, ¡°Celine, how long would you need to capture that fake Dr. C? We can only give you three days at maximum.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our money is all with him. The longer this drags on, the greater our loss is.¡± Adam looked at Celine. ¡°Can you capture theke Dr. C within three days? Celine shook her head Carlyughed mockingly. ¡°Celine, you can¡¯t even catch him within three days. Are you lying to us?¡± Celine looked at Carly. ¡°What I meant by shaking my head is that I don¡¯t need three days. I can catch the fake Dr. C by tomorrow and send him to you.¡® What? Sonia asked excitedly, ¡°Celine, you can catch the fake Dr. C by tomorrow? You aren¡¯t bragging too much, are you?¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 395 Celine didn¡¯t say anything further. ¡°Tomorrow, I will bring the fake Dr. C to the Tate Manor. You will bring my father¡¯s ashes. We will carry out the trade In person.¡± With that, Celine went in and mmed the apartment¡¯s door shut. Everyone was speechless. Lucy¡¯s expression was full of suspicion. ¡°We¡¯ve already made a police report and used every method we had at our disposal to find the fake Dr. C, but he¡¯s disappeared into thin air. ¡°We couldn¡¯t even spot a hint of his shadow, but now, Celine is saying that she will bring him to us tomorrow. How am I to believe her?¡± Carly looked at Adam ¡°Mr. Alvarez, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Adam looked at the firmly closed apartment door before them and pursed his lips. ¡°Since things love alreadye to this, it looks like you don¡¯t have any other choice but to trust Celine.¡± Everyone was rendered speechless once more ¡°Then let¡¯s walt until tomorrow and see if Celine will show up with the tale Dr. C Sonia decided Carly held onto Adam¡¯s arm as sheined endearingly, ¡°Adam, we don¡¯t have mywhere to spend the night tonight. Adam spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary arrange for all of you to stay in the hotel¡¯s presidential suite tonight.¡± Sonia¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarez.¡± Lucy smiled and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Carly, maybe you don¡¯t have to at each other! You¡¯re all equally useless! Cerly and Tracy couldn¡¯t say anything- To think that I had thought that you couldbine your efforts to hold the wedding of the century, but now it seems like I¡¯ve overestimated you. Let¡¯s Everyone followed Sonie and left In the apartment, Adam stood before the floor¨Clength windows. Lea came and stood behind him. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, we¡¯ve already sent people out to look for the fake Dr. C. He¡¯s already tn some precautions early on, so we¡¯ll need a little more time to Adam took off his coat Underneath it, he wore a white button¨Cup cored shirt which was oveid with a business vest. The fringe of his hair was gelled up to neved his handsome face. He had been busy over the past few days as he had just returned Iron Mand, and there were still many documents that he needed to go through Les asloed curiously, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, since we¡¯ve already started looking for the Lake Dr, C, why did you still tell Ms. Tate and her family to ask other people Adam loosened the buttons on the wrist rulls of his white button up shirt and rolled his sleeves up. He turned to look at Leo *I¡¯ve always bertukooking for than real Liv. C, but they¡¯ve always kept themselves well hidden. This is the perfect opportunity for me to stand back and see if the real Dr. C will show their true sell with all of this chaos going on ¡± Leo immediately understoot Adams had always been nning on waiting for the real Dr. C to show themselves while they were distracted by the Lake Dr. Couse to think of it, Ada hdy missed the real Dr. C Then once. o far, the real the C was the first and only person to ever escape Adam more It seemed like, this time, Adam was hell¨Cbent on failing out who the mysterious Dr. C was. The Divorce Prescription Chapter 396 Adam hadn¡¯t done anything that day, but he knew about everything that had happened outside. Leo was a little confused. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, today the Tate family went to Mr. Lambert and Perry for help, but both of them told them toe to Celine, saying that Celine is the only person who could settle this issue for them. Mr. Alvarez, what do you think they meant by that?¡± Adam¡¯s handsome face was half hidden in the dim light, giving him an indistinct and mysterious air. ¡°What do you think that means? Leo shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± Adam smiled mysteriously. ¡°Either Celine knows Dr. C, or Celine is Dr. C herself!¡± What? Leo sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Ms. Celine is Dr. C. H. How can that be?¡± Adam faced the window again. It was nighttime and the city¡¯s numerous lights twinkled in the dark. He snorted. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t think that was possible either. ¡°How can the person who came to me when I was stitose and cared for me for three years be the nation¨Crenowned genius Dr. C? I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Leo said, ¡°Then it¡¯s more likely that Ms. Celine knows Dr. C. ¡± Adam nodded. ¡°This is the more likely scenario, after all.. ¡°After all?¡± The tone of Adam¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°After all, Perry knows Dr. C. His social connections are widespread, so it isn¡¯t unexpected that he would know Dr. C. Since Celine is in a rtionship with him now, of course she would know Dr. C as well.¡± Leo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You may take your leave first. Let¡¯s see if Celine is able to find the fake Dr. C before we do tomorrow. ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarez¡± With that, Leo left Now, Adam was left alone in his apartment. He knew that there was only a short distance separating him from Celine as her apartment door was only opposite to his. He took out his phone and nced at it. It was still empty as Celine hadn¡¯t replied to any of the messages he had sent. In the three years that they had been married, she would send numerous messages to him every day, but he had ignored them. He didn¡¯t know since when their positions had reversed as she was the one ignoring his messages now, Even though now her apartment was only opposite to his, Adam felt that the distance between them was growing greater and greater. The next day, Sonia arrived at the Tate Manor with Hayden and Wayne¡¯s families. Right now, the Tate Manor was covered with long strips of stic tape barring them from entry. They could only stand by the doorway. Sonia looked everywhere anxiously. ¡°The time we agreed on is almost here. Why isn¡¯t Celine here yet?¡± Carlyughed coldly and mocked, ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that Celine can catch the fake Dr. C. I do want to see if she¡¯s lying to us or not.¡± Everyone was gued by their own thoughts and the mood was heavy. Suddenly, a Rolls¨CRoyce stopped by the roadside. The window of the backseat was rolled down to reveal Adam¡¯s handsome face, Adam hade too, The time that Celine had agreed on with the Tate family members to carry out the exchange had arrived, hence he hade over to take a look as well. Leo, who sat in the driver¡¯s seat, nced at the time. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it¡¯s almost time, but Ms. Celine still isn¡¯t here.¡± Adam didn¡¯t show any emotion at all. Would you being, Celine? The Divorce Prescription Chapter 397 Adam wasn¡¯t sure if Celine woulde, and neither was the Tate family. Everyone was waiting for her. Just then, a Rolls¨CRoyce Starlight rolled up. The door to the driver¡¯s seat opened to reveal a beautiful and delicate figure. Celine was here. Leo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Celine is here! Ms. Celine really is here!¡± Adam raised his head to look at Celine. Sonia stepped forward. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re finally here. You were about to bete ¡± Celine smiled. ¡°I¡¯m notte. There¡¯s still a minute left until the time we agreed on. Are you so impatient that you can¡¯t stand to wait a second longer?¡± Sonia had no response to that. Carly immediately said, ¡°Celine, stop talking about these things. Where¡¯s the fake Dr. C?¡± Carly looked around. Celine hade alone, and there was no s no sign of the fake Dr. C at all. Carly said, ¡°Celine, didn¡¯t you bring the fake Dr. C? Ha, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the fake Dr. C to us were just bragging and lying to With that, Carly tugged at Sonia¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Grandma, you see, she didn¡¯t even bring the fake Dr. C to us. I told you so, how can a housewife like her have the means to bring us the fake Dr. C?¡± very contradictory person, de Celine looked at Carly in amusement. ¡°Carly, do you want me to bring out the fake Dr. C or not? I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re a very you have a split personality or something?¡± Carly had no response to that. Celine had revealed Carly¡¯s innermost thoughts. Celine was right, Carly¡¯s desires were contradicting each other. On one hand, she hoped that Celine would be able to bring the fake Dr. C to them because she wanted to return to her life of being a wealthy heiress. However, she also hoped that Celine wouldn¡¯t bring the fake Dr. C to them, because she didn¡¯t believe that Celine would have the ability to do that. She didn¡¯t want Celine to be better than her. Sonia gave Carly an irritated re. ¡°Stop pping that mouth of yours, there¡¯s no benefit to any of us if Celine can¡¯t catch the fake Dr. C.¡± Carly shut up unhappily. Tracy stepped forward, ¡°Celine, it¡¯s time. Where¡¯s the fake Dr. C? Lucy agreed, ¡°Celine, you should bring the fake Dr. Cout now. If you can¡¯t bring him out, you¡¯re a liar. If that is so, we will not let you off the hook easily, because you¡¯ve wasted our precious time.¡± Celine smiled and pped her hands. At the sound of her ps, a ck van sped over. Two men d in ck exited the van and dragged a man over. The man had a sack over his head, and they couldn¡¯t make out who he was Sonia asked, ¡°Celine, is this the fake Dr. C?¡± Celine said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a good look at this.¡± Celine reached out and removed the sack over the man¡¯s head to reveal his face. It really was the Dr. C Everyone was shocked. Celine had really been able to bring the fake Dr. C to them within the promised time. Carly and Lary¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°It really is the fake Dr. C!¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 398 Tracy lost control of her emotions when she saw the fake Dr. C. He had cheated her of both her precious virginity and her money. She had lost a lot to him Tracy rushed forward and started to hit him with her fists. ¡°You liar, you¡¯re a big liar! Give my money back to me, give us our money back!¡± The fake Dr. C¡¯s face was already swollen and bruised. It was obvious that Celine¡¯s men had already beaten him up before this. The fake Dr. C didn¡¯t look at Tracy, but his eyes were fixed on Celine as he eximed shakily, ¡°You. You aren¡¯t human! It¡¯s too scary, it¡¯s too scary!¡± Carly looked at the fake Dr. C. ¡°What are you saying? Why are you scared of Celine? She¡¯s just a useless housewife! What¡¯s there for you to be scared of?¡± Lucy quickly asked, ¡°Celine, how did you manage to find the fake Dr. C?¡± Celine smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s a secret for myself to know only. Now, I want my father¡¯s ashes back!¡± Sonia blocked Celine¡¯s way. ¡°Celine, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Celine looked at Sonia. ¡°Why, Mrs. Tate Senior, are you nning to go back on your word? If you do that, then I won¡¯t be handing the fake Dr. Cover to you. You won¡¯t have even a penny of your money back!¡± Sonia was a little reluctant. ¡°Celine, I won¡¯t go back on my word to you. It¡¯s just Today isn¡¯t an auspicious day. V. you once we find a more auspicious date. your father¡¯s ashes over to Celine looked at Sonia, ¡°Mrs. Tate Senior, I¡¯m here to bring my father home. Any day is an auspicious date for us.¡± With that, Celine stepped around Sonia and strode toward the Tate Manor. The Tate Manor was still covered in white stic tape. Celine reached out and tore it off before pushing the door open. With a croak, the manor¡¯s front door opened, and Celine walked in. Celine came to the Tate Manor¡¯s private graveyard. There were many memorials in the graveyard, which all belonged to the Tate family¡¯s ancestors. It wasn¡¯t long before she found Aaron¡¯s memorial in the corner. Aaron¡¯s memorial was hidde was hidden away in aer. It was covered in dust and half of it was covered by a cleaning rag Celine felt cold inside She really didn¡¯t understand why the Tate family would treat Aaron like this. Why? Celine reached out and took Aaron¡¯s memorial into her hands. She wiped the dust off it with her hands as her eyes filled with tears. She said softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± Aaron¡¯s ashes were ced just behind the memorial. Celine held the ashes in her arms and picked the memorial up before she walked out of the house in long strides Sonia looked at her. ¡°Celine, w where are you taking Aaron¡¯s ashes?¡± Celine replied, ¡°As long as it¡¯s away from the Tate family, anywhere can be a home to him.¡± With that, Celine left without looking back. After Celine left, Lucy walked up to stand beside Sonia. ¡± true cause of his death? What are we to do then?¡± now that you¡¯ve allowed Celine to take Aaron¡¯s ashes with her, what if she finds out the Hayden and Wayne also came over. They were obviously in the know about the Tate family¡¯s darkest secret, Hayden was worried too. ¡°Mom, if Celine finds out, she won¡¯t let it go easily.¡± ¡°I feel that Celine is nowpletely different from before. The extent of her abilities is still a mystery. If she wants revenge, it¡¯ll be a lot of trouble for us. ¦§ Son¡¯s cutting pace swept o over them. ¡°What are you afraid of? Those are just ashes, can Celine detect poison from just ashes? You overestimate her. Aaron¡¯s death all those years ago was due to pulson. Hayden, Wayne, and Lucy all felt a little better. From their perspective, Celine still wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the poison in the ashes. Sonia¡¯s eyes were cruel ¡°It¡¯s just Aaron, if he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead. He can¡¯t me us for being cruel, he owes us after all. He wasn¡¯t even a member of the Tate family, but a child from the streets that I decided to bring home. I raised him, so he should repay the Tate family for that!¡± ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t n for him to die all those years ago. But when he found out about Celine¡¯s heritage, he was nning on bringing her to Kinthorne!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! The Divorce Prescription Chapter 399 Sonia had mentioned Celine¡¯s heritage. So far, Hayden and Sonia were the only ones who knew about Celine¡¯s heritage, apart from Aaron all those years ago. However, Aaron lost his life because of that ton Hayden quickly interrupted, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Sonia was aware that it could incite huge trouble as well. She quickly shut up. Lucy had initially been eavesdropping on them, hoping to gather some important information, but she was disappointed as they had stopped talking. Carly and Tracy surrounded the fake Dr. C. ¡°You swindler, give our money back to us!¡± ¡°How dare you cheat the Tate family? You¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡± Carly and Tracy loomed over the fake Dr. C as they used him as an outlet for their anger and frustration. It was all because of the fake Dr. C that the Tate family had suffered so much over the past two days. Sonia said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already captured the fake Dr. C, let¡¯s get our money back as quickly as possible.¡± Hayden and Wayne nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± At that time, the Rolls¨CRoyce was still quietly parked by the roadside, observing everything that had happened. Leo said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Celine had really seeded in capturing the fake Dr. C and bringing him here before we could. Why am I suddenly getting the feeling that the true extent of Ms. Celine¡¯s abilities is a big mystery? Mr. Alvarez, am I wrong? Adam sat in the backseat, wearing an indescribable expression on his face. Leo wasn¡¯t wrong. He felt the same too. The true extent of Celine¡¯s abilities truly was still a mystery. Adam said, ¡°Follow her. Let¡¯s see where she¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± replied Leo The Rolls¨CRoyce started to follow after Celine¡¯s car. Adam¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he got the feeling that he had just taken another step closer to the truth. He was about to find out just who Celine truly was. Half an hourter, Celine arrived at Alpite Pharma. Leo said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Celine came down from her car and went into Alpite Pharma. Why did Ms. Celinee to Alpite Pharma? Does she have any associations with Alpite Pharma? Adam watched Celine¡¯s pretty figure. ¡°We¡¯ll know once we go after her.¡± Adam and Leo exited their car and followed Celine into Alpire Pharina. Shortly, Celine arrived at the top floor. The corridor before them was filled with a group of bodyguards in ck suits who looked like they were stationed there to wee Celine Leo asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, why did Alpite Pharma prepare such a huge weing party for Ms. Celine?¡± Adam pressed his lips into a cold, thin line. ¡°Celine, what secrets are you keeping from me? Who are you?¡± Adam wanted to follow after her, but he was quickly stopped in his tracks as another handsome figure appeared before them. It was Perry. The bodyguards in ck inclined their heads respectfully. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± Perry came to stand beside Celine with several long strides. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The Divorce Prescription Chapter 400 Celine and Perry went in, but Adam stood rooted to the ground. He hadn¡¯t expected to see Perry here. So it was Mr. Marshall after all. Ms. Celine came to Alpite Pharma to meet Mr. Marshall, and these are all Mr. Marshall¡¯s men. I¡¯ve misunderstood everything just now, I thought that Ms. Celine had some high status here,¡± said Leo. Adam had also felt that he was just one step away from the truth previously, but Perry¡¯s appearance had thrown them off ¡°Mr. Alvarez, it seems that it must be due to Mr. Marshall¡¯s ingenuity that they could capture the fake Dr. C so quickly. Ms. Celine had always wanted to retrieve her father¡¯s ashes, so she put on an act together with Mr. Marshall so that he would force the Tate family to beg Ms. Celine for help ¡°Now everything makes sense. We¡¯ve been overthinking all this time.¡± Leo came up with a reasonable exnation. Adam looked at the direction Celine had disappeared in. Was that really what had happened? Maybe. Just then his phone rang. He had received a call. Adam pressed a button to connect the call, only to hear Locy¡¯s panicled voice. ¡°Mr. Alvarez, something¡¯s wrong Carly had some chest difort just now and suddenly passed out. Now, she¡¯s been sent to the hospital as an emergency patient.¡± Adam hung up and immediately turned to leave Celine and Perry entered the researchboratory. Celine put her long, ck hair into a low ponytail before putting ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to start running tests on my father¡¯s ashes.¡± g on a white cost. Perry asked. ¡°Celine, you¡¯ve always felt that your father¡¯s death was suspicious. Are you suspecting that the Tate family is responsible for his death?¡± Celine nodded. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°But your father¡¯s still a member of the Tate family. Even wild animals know to care for their offspring. How can they be so cruel?¡± Celine thought about it for a while. ¡°Perry, do you remember the information we¡¯ve gathered previously? All those years ago, Mrs. Tate Senior had already been married for three years, but she still couldn¡¯t get pregnant. ¡°She used all kinds of methods and even tried traditional medicines before she finally had my father.¡± Perry nodded. ¡°Of course I remember. So?¡± Celine said, ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that my father was never a member of the Tate family. He was adopted.¡± Perry felt that this hypothesis was very likely. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?¡± Celine held Aaron¡¯s ashes in her hands. ¡°However, these are all still hypotheses. Once I¡¯ve run the tests, the truth will show itself.¡± Perry nodded. ¡°Then you can begin, Celine.¡± Celine started to run her tests. She kept herself busy from the morning untilte at night, when two reports were finallyid out on the desk before them. Perry asked, ¡°Celine, what are the results?¡± Celine answered, ¡°My hypothesis was correct. The cause of his death was polson. Someone poisoned ¡°I¡¯ve also run a DNA test, there is no gic rtionship between my fath d him fatally! iny father and the Tate family. This confirms my hypothesis that he was adopted¡± Now that the truth had been revealed, Perry said, ¡°So your father really was adopted. However, after Mrs. Tate Senior adopted him, she was able to give birth to Hayden and Wayne. Fate really was unkind to your father, Celine, who are you suspecting of poisoning your father? Celine¡¯s gaze was sharp and cold as she held her father¡¯s ashes in her hands. They felt so cold to her. No matter how hard she tried to bring some warmth to it, it retudied freeding She couldn¡¯t imagine what Aaron had been feeling at the moment he was poisoned To be fatally poisoned by his own family, the physical pain would be nothing whenpared to the mental anguish he must have been experiencing ¡°I suspect that it wasn¡¯t done alone. Today, I¡¯ve observed the Tate family members expressions. Mrs. Tate Senior, Hayden, Lucy, Wayne, and Hazel, all Jooked guilty, almost as if they had some terrible, dark secret to hide. I suspect that they¡¯re the ones who worked together to fatally poison my father.¡± Perry shook his head. ¡°These people are psychopaths. Their actions are inhumane. Celine, what do you n to do next? Celine looked at Aaron¡¯s memorial. Her eyes were filled with murderous Intent. ¡°Since they¡¯ve murdered my father, I¡¯ll love my revenge. All the pain and suffering that my father went through, I¡¯ll repay it to them a thousanifold ¡°I¡¯ll have them return to me everything that they¡¯ve taken from my father!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 401 Perry knew about the bond between Celine and Aaron. Aaron had adored Celine, and those were some of the happiest times in her life. Now, it had been confirmed that the Tates had poisoned Aaron. As his daughter, it was only natural for Celine to seek revenge. Perry nodded. "Celine, I''ll always stand by you." ... Adam rushed to the hospital and headed straight to the VIP ward. Carly had been admitted again. She sat on the hospital bed in her blue-and-white striped patient gown, with Hayden and Lucy by her side. Although Adam had grown distant from Carly, she was still his girl. He couldn''t just leave her to suffer alone, so he came as soon as he heard. "Carly, how are you feeling?" Adam asked, sitting beside her with concern. Carly took his hand and responded, "Adam, my heart doesn''t feel right." Lucy immediately said, "Mr. Alvarez, Carly''s heart started acting up again. The pain was so bad she passed out. The doctors were just here, but they still don''t know what to do. That so-called Dr. C from before was a fraud... Only the real Dr. C can save her. Have you found him yet?" Adam shook his head and said, "Not yet." Hayden''s expression grew tense. "Mr. Alvarez, Carly''s condition can''t wait any longer. We have to find a way to treat her." Adam replied, "I know." Just then, Leo walked in, holding a file. "Mr. Alvarez." There was something about the way Leo carried himself. It was clear he had something to say but couldn''t in front of the others. Adam stood up and said, "I''ll be back." After Adam left, Lucy nced at Carly with suspicion. "Carly, where do you think he went?" Carly seemed deep in thought. "Adam''s been searching for a heart donor for me. Could it be... he found a match?" Lucy''s eyes lit up. "That would be wonderful! Whoever it is should consider themselves lucky to be a match for you, but why would Adam step outside to talk about it?" Carly frowned. "I don''t know." Q.UMS Out in the hallway, Leo said in a low voice, "Mr. Alvarez, we''ve found a matching heart for Ms. Carly." Adam''s eyes flickered with relief. "Who''s the donor?" Leo hesitated, his lips pressing together as if reluctant to speak. Adam frowned. "Why are you not speaking?" Leo silently handed over the sealed file. "You should take a look." Adam tore open the envelope. The moment he saw the name inside, his eyes narrowed. It was Celine Tate. Shock shed across Adam''s face. "Celine?" Leo nodded as he said, "Yes, that''s right. Ms. Celine''s heart is a perfect match for Ms. Carly." Adam never thought it would be Celine. How could it be her? Adam had been searching for a donor for Carly, knowing her condition couldn''t wait. However, he never expected the match to be Celine. Leo lowered his voice as he said, "Mr. Alvarez, what now? You wouldn''t actually make Celine give up her heart to save Carly, right? Still, without Celine, Carly won''t make it either. What should we do? Adam was faced with an impossible choice, and he didn''t know whether he should choose Carly over Celine. He then smirked as he thought about it. After a long silence, he finally said, "Don''t tell anyone about this." Leo nodded. "I understood." When Adam returned to the room, Carly looked up at him and asked, "Adam, where did you go? Did you find a match for me?" Chapter 402 Adam''s chiseled, refined face revealed no emotion. His voice was cold and detached as he replied, "Not yet." Lucy urged him anxiously. "Mr. Alvarez, you need to hurry. Carly''s condition can''t wait." Hayden chimed in. "Yeah, I agree. She was lucky this time, so we managed to save her, but what if next time, we can''t?" Adam replied, "I know what needs to be done." Just then, a melodic ringtone cut through the tense atmosphere. Adam''s phone was ringing. Adam took out his phone and said, "I''ll be back soon." Without another word, he stepped out of the room. Carly watched his retreating figure, lost in thought. At that moment, Leo walked in. "Ms. Carly, I''vepleted your hospital admission paperwork. You can settle in and rest." With that, he turned to leave. Carly called out, "Leo, wait." Leo stopped in his tracks and turned back politely. "Ms. Carly, is there something else you need?" Carly said, "Leo, I already know what''s going on. Adam told me everything." Leo froze. He hadn''t expected Adam to tell him to keep it a secret, yet now Carly was saying Adam had already told her? Indeed, Adam truly did love Carly. "Ms. Carly, you..." Leo hesitated, unsure of what to say. Seeing his reaction, Carly was very sure that Adam was hiding something from her. Carly''s intuition was never wrong, and she had guessed correctly. "Just now, Adam told me that he found a matching heart for me, but this person..." Carly trailed off, watching Leo''s expression closely. Leo was tight-lipped, so there was no way she could get anything out of him. However, because of that, Carly realized something. "The donor must be someone close to me, and it''s Celine..." Leo was stunned. Carly clenched his fists as she knew she had guessed right. The heart that was a perfect match for her... belonged to Celine. No wonder Adam didn''t tell her. "Ms. Carly, Mr. Alvarez will make his own decision. It''s not my ce to say anything. You should focus on your recovery... I''ll get going first." With that, he left. Lucy suddenly sprang up. "Carly! Celine''s heart is a match for you?" A sinister glint shed in Carly''s eyes. "That''s right, it''s Celine, but Adam didn''t tell me. What is he intending to do?" Lucy responded, "Exactly! What is Mr. Alvarez thinking? He''s already found a matching heart. Shouldn''t he have C¨¦line give it up to save you? Who knows? Maybe he thinks that Celine is more important than you." Carly was certain that Adam was hiding the truth to protect Celine. Why? What gave her the right? Did Adam not care about her life anymore? Just then, Lucy''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Carly, isn''t this even better?" Carly turned to her, narrowing her eyes. There was something unsettling about the way Lucy was smiling, like she knew a secret no one else did. Lucy patted Carly''s hand gently. "Carly, Celine''s heart can save you. That''s the best oue, isn''t it? Unless Mr. Alvarez is willing to watch you die, Celine is as good as dead, and the best part is that she will be dead in his hands." St Lucy let out a chillingugh as she said, "Poor Celine. Out of all the ways to die, she just had to walk straight into yours, and she chose the cruelest way possible." Carly''s lips slowly curled into a sinister smile. That was right. Celine was the perfect choice. This was about to get very interesting, and the real game was just beginning. Carly picked up her phone and dialed Celine''s number. Chapter 403 The melodic ringtone yed once before the call was picked up. "Hello?" Celine''s clear, gentle voice came through. Carly smirked. Celine had no idea what wasing. Just imagining her eventual fate filled Carly with satisfaction. "Celine, I just wanted to thank you. Thanks to you, we managed to catch the fake Dr. C. We''re doing everything we can to recover the money the Tates lost. We won''t be able to get all of it back, but still, I appreciate your help." At that moment, Celine was at Jupiter Heights. She hadn''t been going out much these past few days, spending most of her time sleeping. For some reason, she had been feeling unusually drowsytely. Upon hearing Carly''s words, Celine arched an eyebrow. "Carly, let''s not y games. Just say what you really want." Carly thanking me? That was about as likely as pigs flying. Carly chuckled as she said, "Celine, I had a heart episode today. I passed out and was rushed to the hospital. No matter what, we''re still sisters. Won''t youe visit me?" Celine replied, "If my presence could cure you, what would be the point of doctors?" Carly was speechless. That sharp-mouthed Celine... Carly was itching to shut her up for good. However, she forced down her anger. There was no need to rush as she had plenty of time. The game had already begun. Carly said, "Here''s the thing. Adam has been helping me find apatible heart donor, and guess what? He finally found one. The person was someone you know quite well. Come over, and I''ll tell you everything." Oh? Celine wasn''t sure what Carly was up to, but she would find out if she went to meet her. Ever since learning that the Tates were responsible for Aaron''s death, she had been waiting for them toe knocking. Celine replied with a smirk, "Alright, wait for me. I''ll be there soon." After hanging up, Celine took a sip of warm water. Just then, a sour sensation welled up from her stomach. Before she could react, she bent over and retched. However, she hadn''t even eaten anything. Her body convulsed in dry heaves, the bitterness of bile burning her throat. What''s wrong with me? Celine then went to the bathroom and began brushing her teeth. As she rinsed her mouth, something suddenly clicked. She realized that she hadn''t had her period yet. It was always on time, but this month... She had been so busy since returning from Mand that she hadn''t even thought about it. This time, her period was ten dayste. What was going on? Celine considered a possibility, and without hesitation, she took a pregnancy test. Her delicate face drained of color as the result appeared. She was pregnant. She was actually pregnant! in Her mind shed back to the night she and Adam had divorced. He hadn''t used protection, and she had nned to take the morning-after pill the next day. However, Adam filed for divorce the next day. Aftering back from the city hall, she fell seriously ill and spent an entire week in a daze, burning with a fever, before finally recovering. en FindNovel In all that chaos, she hadpletely forgotten to take the pill. It was that night. She was pregnant. She had to be about 40 days pregnant. Celine''s mind exploded in a whirlwind of confusion. Everything went nk, and at that moment, she couldn''t think at all. Since the divorce, she and Adam had pletely severed their tiese She had I never imagined she end up carrying his child. belongs to en.FindNovel would She couldn''t believe that she was actually pregnant after the divorce. It felt like a cruel joke yed on her by fate. What should she do now? Celine ced her hand gently on her t stomach, still unable to fully grasp the reality of it all. Was there really a little life growing inside her? Was she really carrying Adam''s child? She sat on the couch for a long time, lost in thought. After that, she stood up and headed to the hospital. She needed to figure out what to do about the pregnancy, but for now, she had to meet Carly. Chapter 404 Half an hourter, Celine arrived at Carly''s VIP ward. Carly smirked. "Celine, you''re here. That was quick." After ncing at Carly''s pale face, Celine said, "Your heart is getting worse. If you faint again, it could be life-threatening. So, I''ll visit you whenever I can." Carly was speechless. Damn that Celine! Carly finally understood why her heart condition had worsened. It was because of Celine. She took a deep breath and adjusted her mood. "Celine, don''t worry about it. Adam has already found a heart that matches mine. I''m sure he''ll save me." Celine raised an eyebrow and said, "So what if he found one? Does the person actually agree to donate? If they don''t, it''s illegal." Carly fell into silence. At that moment, Lucy said, "That person will definitely agree." Celine looked at Lucy''s smile and asked, "Is that person you? Well, congrattions then. You must be willing to donate your heart to save Carly." Lucy was taken aback. Was Celinepletely out of her mind? Fuming with anger, Carly retorted, "Celine, aren''t you curious about who that person is? Actually, I can tell you." ncing at them, Celine was certain that Carly had definitely called her to the hospital for a reason. Now they were talking about a matching heart, so... Celine''s piercing gazended on Carly''s face as she asked, "Is that person me?" Carly and Lucy bothughed, thinking that Celine was quite clever. Carly nodded as she replied, "That''s right, it''s you, Celine!" Both Carly and Lucy looked at Celine, stillughing. Celine was actually quite surprised. She hadn''t expected her own heart to match Carly''s. How could she not be surprised? It seemed that fate had already tied them together tightly. Celine curled her lips into a smile. "Oh, Carly, you''re as good as dead this time, and it will be in my hands." Carly''s expression shifted. "What?" Celine said, "Am I wrong? I won''t save you. You might as well wait for death." Carly was speechless. Celine stood up. "Alright, I''ve said what I needed to say. I''m leaving." Just as she turned to leave, Carly called out, "Celine!" Then, she said, "It doesn''t matter if you refuse. Do you think Adam will?" Celine suddenly stopped in her tracks. Carly regained her confidence. "Adam won''t let me die. Now that your heart is a perfect match for you can save me. Guess what m will do?" Celine had no answer to that. She truly didn''t know. Would Adam really save her? Just then, the door creaked open. Adam''s tall, handsome figure appeared in the doorway. He was back. Adam hadn''t expected Celine to be here. Seeing her ethereal beauty, he froze for a moment. Celine looked up at him, and Adam''s gaze met hers. They stood there, silently staring at each other. "Adam, you''re finally back. I would like an me?" Carly said sweetly, her Bet Vople. Could you cut one belongs to en.kikisht voice full of affection. Adam shifted his gaze from Celine''s face and walked over to Carly. "Sure." Carly shed a proud smile at Celine. Celine looked at Carly and said, "Carly, you''ve got a weak heart. You should eat fewer apples." Both Adam and Carly were speechless. At that moment, Celine''s eyes Alvarez, could you step outside for a moment? I have something to tell you." Chapter 405 Celine asked Adam to step outside, saying she needed to talk to him. Carly immediately raised her voice in protest and grabbed Adam''s muscr arm. "Celine, if you have something to say, say it here." She refused to let Adam leave. Celine looked at the two of them. She was pregnant now, and why should she bear this alone? She couldn''t let Adam and Carly be all lovey-dovey. No, she had to tell Adam about this. Celine said, "Carly this isn''t something I can share with you. I need to speak to Mr. Alvarez. Mr. Alvarez, I''ll wait for you outside." With that, she left the room. Carly clung to Adam and said, "Adam, don''t go." Adam pulled his arm away and responded, "I''ll be right back." He turned and walked out. Carly was furious as she called out, "Adam!" Adam stepped into the hallway, and Celine was waiting for him ahead. He walked toward her. "You needed to talk to me?" Looking at him, Celine said, "Yes, I do." Adam said, "Go ahead." Celine paused for a moment, unsure how to begin. Adam asked, "Why are you not saying anything?" Celine asked, "Mr. Alvarez, have you ever thought about bing a father?" Adam froze for a moment, clearly caught off guard by the question. "Why do you ask?" Celine curved her lips into a faint smile. "I just thought you weren''t young anymore. I was just asking." Adam shook his head. "No, I don''t like children." His voice was cold and detached, making it clear he had no intention of bing a father. Celine wasn''t really surprised, but she did feel a bit disappointed. She simply replied, "Oh." Adam looked at her and asked, "You asked me out here just for that?" He gave her a once-over as he continued, "Celine, don''t tell me you''re pregnant." Celine quickly denied it. "No!" At that moment, a melodious ringtone echoed through the hallway. Celine pulled out her phone, and the screen disyed the name "Perry". It was a call from him. She immediately rejected the call. Adam his a corner of his mouth, sion cold. "Why didn''t y r in front of me?" Convo Moet Or is it inconvenient. Celine didn''t respond. Adam suddenly asked, "Do you and Perry n to have children?" Celine replied, "No... Mr. Alvarez, I''ll get going first." Just as she was about to leave, Adam grabbed her slender wrist, pulling her to a stop. "Celine..." He paused, as though unsure of what to say next. Celine quietly watched him, waiting for him to continue. She decided to wait and see what he say. Did he want her. save Carly, or did he want Carly to live and her to die? While looking into Celine''s clear eyes, Adam couldn''t bring himself to speak. Since he didn''t, she would. "Mr. Alvarez, is my heart a perfect match for Carly''s?" she asked. Adam''s tall frame stiffened, his expression frozen. "How do you know?" "Carly told me just now." Adam frowned. This was something he hadn''t wanted Carly to know, but somehow, she did, and she had even told Celine about it. Looking at Adam, Celine said, "Mr. Alvarez, saving Carly means I won''t survive. Do you want me to die?" Chapter 406 Adam didn''t respond. Celine smiled faintly as she said, "I don''t have a good rtionship with Carly. I''m not crazy enough to offer my own heart to save hers, so don''t even think about it. That''s unless you really want me to die." Adam''s eyes were filled with conflicting emotions. Celine forcefully pulled her arm from his grip and walked away. Adam stood alone in the hallway for a long while before finally heading into the ward. "Adam, you''re finally back. What did Celine say to you?" Carly immediately started probing. Adam looked at Carly and asked, "So, you already know about the heart match?" Carly admitted, "Yes, I know. Celine''s heart is a perfect match for mine. Adam, why didn''t you tell me?" Adam replied with a question, "Tell you, and then what?" Carly answered as if it were obvious, "Then you figure out a way to have Celine save me." Adam fell silent. Carly said, "Adam, don''t you want to save me? Between Celine and me, are you still hesitating? Can she really make you hesitate now?" While looking at Carly, Adam said, "Celine won''t do." Carly''s face went pale in an instant. She couldn''t believe that he actually told her that Celine wouldn''t work. "What am I supposed to do then? Adam, are you going to give up on me? Have you forgotten your promise to me? First, you''ve been blowing hot and cold with me, and now you won''t even save my life?" Adam responded with a low voice, "I''ve already had people keep looking. Celine won''t work, but I''ll save you." With that, Adam walked out, leaving the room. "Adam,e back!" Carly was fuming with frustration. She couldn''t believe that he rejected her. It was clear that he couldn''t bear to let Celine go. If it had been before, Adam would have agreed without hesitation. Somehow, Adam had changed over time when it came to Celine, and it had reached a point where Carly was scared of what he had be. ... Perry called to invite Celine to dinner, but she declined. She had already nned a girls'' night out with Robin and Hailey for tonight. The three of them found a window-side table at the restaurant. Hailey was holding the menu as she asked, "Celine, Ms. Smith, what do you guys want to eat?" Robin replied, "Anything''s fine. I''m not picky." Celine thought for a moment before saying, "I''d like something spicy." "Spicy? Celine, since when can you eat spicy food?" Robin was surprised. She knew Celine''s eating habits well, and Celine rarely ate spicy food. Celine was surprised by her own craving too. She knew it was due to pregnancy. "I just feel like having something spicy." Robin eyed her suspiciously as she asked, "Celine, your taste buds changed that fast? Are you pregnant or something? Craving sour and spicy food... are you having a baby?" Robin was joking, but Celine didn''t deny it. Robin responded, "What the hell? Celine, what kind of reaction is that? You''re not actually pregnant, are you?" Looking at her best friend, Celine felt there was no need to hide the truth. Plus, she needed someone to help her make a decision. With a nod, she replied, "Yes, I''m pregnant." Robin and Hailey were left speechless, their jaws dropping in shock. Hailey asked, "Celine, does Mr. Alvarez know you''re pregnant?" Celine shook her head and said, "Not yet." "Then what are you waiting for? You need to tell him. This is something he has to take responsibility for," Hailey said, immediately pulling out her phone. "Although Mr. Alvarez is a bit of a jerk, he''s a good-hearted person. If he knows you''re pregnant, he''ll definitely handle it. Just leave it to him." Celine knew that, even if Adam didn''t want the child, he would still ensure everything was cared for for her and the baby. Just as Hailey was about to make the call, she pulled her hand. "Forget it. There''s no need to tell him. L asked him face-to-face today, and he said he doesn''t like kids and doesn''t want to be a father Robin asked, "Celine, does that mean you like kids and want to be a mom?" Chapter 407 That question really caught Celine off guard. To be honest, she hadn''t yet decided what to do about the baby. She ced her hand gently on her t belly, but the thought of having an abortion was hard to bear. This wasn''t just Adam''s child-it was her child too. If Adam didn''t want the baby, did that mean she should give it up as well? Robin said, "Celine, if you want to keep the baby, then keep it. With our financial situation, we''re not struggling for money. Nowadays, plenty of women raise children on their own. "If Mr. Alvarez doesn''t want the child, then it''s better for you to kick him out of the picture. We''ll raise the baby ourselves. I''ll be the godmother." Hailey nodded in agreement. Although Adam was her cousin, she would respect Celine''s wish to keep the pregnancy private. She fully supported Celine''s decision because she always thought things through carefully and was fully capable of taking responsibility for her own choices. "I''ll be the godmother too. The child might not have a father, but at least the mom will be well-covered. Although Mr. Alvarez is a jerk, his genes are top-notch. So, your child is bound to be amazing," Hailey said. Robin agreed with her. "Wasn''t there that news story a while ago? A wealthy woman married a graduate student from Montir University, invested over 300 million in him for a year, and then divorced him after getting pregnant. In the end, she essentially bought his genes. "So, Celine, this is still a good deal for you. You can definitely have the baby." Both Robin and Hailey supported Celine''s decision to keep the baby. As Celine gently rubbed her belly, a sense of rity washed over her. That was right. She wasn''tcking money, and she was still young. And after she had the baby? She would be a winner in life. Celine nodded. "Alright, I''ll keep the baby." Hailey quickly snatched the ss of wine from Celine''s hand and reced it with a ss of milk. "Celine, you''re our top priority now. You''re pregnant." At that moment, Robin winked yfully. "Honestly, Celine, having a baby with Mr. Alvarez is a total win for you. His genes are unbeatable, and let''s not even talk about his skills in bed." Celine had just taken a sip of the milk when she heard this. She spat it out with a loud "pfft", looking at Robin, who was practically glowing with excitement. "You shoul@mind your own business." Robin grabbed arge shrimp and ced it in Celine''s bowl. "Celine you''re very naughty! We promised we''d be besties for life, and now you won''t even share the details about your fun with Mr. Alvarez." Celine hesitated before saying, "Yeah, he''s good in bed." She had no choice but toment on Adam''s sex skills. Robin and Hailey both gasped in exaggerated surprise. Hailey then said, "If Mr. Alvarez wasn''t good in bed, how else could your belly be growing this fast, Celine?" Celine was speechless. Robin and Hailey were cracking wild jokes, but somehow, their banter lifted Celine''s moodpletely. The worries weighing on her heart about the baby melted away. "Celine, you love spicy food. I bet it''s a girl." Everyone started guessing the baby''s gender. Celine smiled. "Boy or girl, it doesn''t matter. If it''s a daughter, she would be my little sweetheart." She had always wanted a daughter. Hailey chimed in. "If it''s a girl, she''s going to be so adorable. I refuse to believe Mr. Alvarez won''t fall for her. What a shame he''s not going to be in the picture." "Let''s drink to Celine''s independence and a future of love!" The three of them clinked sses. Just then, the restaurant''s main doors swung open. A group of people walked in, led by a tall, striking figure. It was Adam. He was here for dinner too, though not for leisure. He was with a few executives, clearly there for business. Chapter 408 The restaurant manager eagerly led the way. "Mr. Alvarez, your private room is ready. This way, please." Adam followed him toward the private dining area, but as he passed through the crowd, his gaze instinctivelynded on Celine''s slender figure. She was dining with Robin and Hailey. The three of them were deep in conversation,ughing and clinking sses, clearly in high spirits. Upon noticing Adam''s gaze, the executives behind him followed his line of sight and spotted the trio. "Mr. Alvarez, do you know those lovely youngdies? They look like college students." It wasn''t every day they saw Adam paying attention to a woman, which naturally piqued their curiosity. His expression remained unreadable, and he neither confirmed nor denied knowing them. "Let''s head inside." The restaurant manager chuckled as he said, "There are already beautiful women waiting in the private room. Mr. Alvarez, you and the gentlemen can enjoy your meal while watching them dance." High-end restaurants like this catered to the wealthy, offering not just exquisite cuisine but a luxurious atmosphere with elegant dancers performing to enhance the experience. Celine had no idea Adam was there. As she got up from her seat, she said, "Robin, Hailey, I''m going to the restroom." Robin and Hailey immediately stood up as well. "We''ll go with you." "It''s fine. The restroom is just over there." "That won''t do. You''re pregnant now, and as the future godmothers, we have to protect this little one." Celine had no choice but to let them tag along. The three of them headed toward the restroom together. As they passed by the entrance of a luxurious private room, Robin suddenly stopped in her tracks. "Celine, look! The dad is here!" The dad? Celine was momentarily confused. Then, she turned her head and saw Adam. So that was who Robin was talking about. Celine fell silent. Seriously? Calling him the child''s "dad" feltpletely off. Celine nced at Adam. He was seated at the head of the table, dining with the other executives. In front of the massive floor-to-ceiling windows, three women dressed in elegant flowing red gowns were dancing. Their flowing skirts swirled with each graceful spin, the delicate jewelry on their bodies shimmering with every movement. They looked like ethereal beauties straight out of a dream. Robin said, "Well, the baby''s dad sure knows how to enjoy himself." Celine shot her a look and said, "He''s not the baby''s dad. Stop calling him that!" Hailey chimed in. "Of course he is. You''re here, pregnant and dealing with everything, while he''s out. wining and dining with entertainment on the side. Honestly, it doesn''t feel fair." FindNovel Robin responded, "Exactly! He shouldn''t get off so easily. At the et very least, he should be paying for form. If you don''t take it, he''ll just spend it on other women." Celine''s gaze lingered on Adam. The executives around him were raising their sses, and he took a sip. One of the dancers, the woman in red, kept sneaking nces at him while performing. Her eyes practically never left him, filled with admiration. Then, with a series of twirling steps, she spun toward him. In a dramatic flourish, she let herself copse right into his arms. Laughter erupted around the table. One of the executives chuckled. "Mr. Alvarez, women just keep throwing themselves at you. You can''t even have a quiet meal without it happening, am I right?" Chapter 409 Celine quietly watched the scene before her. The woman in red gazed up at Adam with dreamy, affectionate eyes, while he lowered his gaze to meet hers. He certainly wasn''tcking in female attention. She looked away and said, "Alright, enough. There''s nothing between me and Mr. Alvarez anymore. Even Carly hasn''t said anything, so why should I? Let''s go." With that, she left, apanied by Robin and Hailey. While Celine went into the restroom, Robin and Hailey waited outside. Robin said, "He''s getting off way too easy." Just then, a mischievous glint shed in Hailey''s eyes. "I''ve got an idea." She pulled out her phone, scrolled through her gallery, and found a photo of Celine. With a smirk, she posted it on her social media along with the caption, "She''s single and looking for a boyfriend now!" The moment it was posted, Hailey grinned yfully. "Since Mr. Alvarez is busy enjoying himself, let''s put Celine on the market. Just imagine his face when he sees this." Robin immediately gave her a thumbs-up. "Hailey, you''re a genius." "Of course." Then Robin paused, a thought crossing her mind. "Hailey, do you even have Mr. Alvarez''s Whatsapp?" Hailey paused for a moment, then quickly came up with an excuse. "Yeah, I added him when Celine and I were roommates." In the luxurious private room, Adam remained unfazed by the teasing remarks from the executives around him. He lowered his gaze to the woman in his arms and asked coldly, "Are you going to leave on your own, or should I have someone kick you out?" The woman in red froze. She was the restaurant''s top performer, with countless peopleing just to watch her dance. She had fallen for Adam at first sight, expecting him to be captivated by her beauty. However, he seemedpletely indifferent, dousing her hopes with a harsh reality check. She quickly stood up and said, "I-I''m sorry, Mr. Alvarez..." Adam''s handsome features remained cold and unfeeling. "Get lost!" "Yes, sir." The woman in red hurriedly left the room. The executives around Adamughed. "Looks like Mr. Alvarez isn''t interested in the women outside." "Is Mr. Alvarez still dating Ms. Tate? Seems like she''s been taking good care of him." Adam didn''t respond. Instead, he took out his phone and saw Hailey''s post. The post featured a photo of Celine. Adam tapped on the photo and saw Celine was wearing a backless, halter-style white gown. The exposed skin on her back entuated her slender frame and fair skin, and the delicate cut of the dress left little to the imagination. The photo with its innocent yet tone, looked almost seductive something get you would find one adult website. She''s single and looking for a boyfriend? Since Hailey and Adam shared mutual friends, many people had already "Hailey, you know such a beautiful woman?" "Introduce me!" "Forget the wife. I''ll take this one." Adam''s handsome face darkened in an instant. He texted Hailey on o and told her to delene? post. the "Delete it." The short,manding message was typical of him. Hailey immediately saw his request. Along with Robin, she burst outughing. "Mr. Alvarez is panicking!" Just then, Celine walked out of the restroom. "What are you two doing?" Hailey replied, "Nothing, Celine. Let''s head back." Chapter 410 Celine nodded. "Okay." The three of them passed by the bar in the restaurant, where loud heavy metal music red nonstop. Inside, young men and women were dancing wildly. Two girls rushed toward the bar. "Hurry! The headliner is here today! Oh my gosh, his body is incredible! We''re in for a treat today." Celine, Robin, and Hailey stopped in their tracks. Robin said, "This bar is famous. I''ve heard there''s a headliner here who especially attracts rich women. He does a striptease, and the tips from thedies just keep rolling in." Hailey added, "I''ve heard that too. I heard all the servers here are muscr guys with six-packs and no shirts. Let''s go in and see for ourselves." Celine didn''t mind at all. "Alright, let''s go in." The three squeezed into the bar, which was already packed with people all gathered around the stage. On stage were a few handsome men. The music red, and the crowd chanted, "Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!" The men began to strip. In the center was the star of the bar, dressed in a ck tank top and ck pants. His face was obscured by a mask. Robin asked, "Is that the headliner? Wow, his body is amazing." Celine said, "The body''s great. Hailey? Hailey!" Celine called out to Hailey, noticing that she seemed lost in a trance, staring at the headliner in the center of the stage. Hailey had recognized him instantly. The headliner wasn''t just anyone. It was Den. Although his face was concealed by a mask, the cold, wild aura around him was unmistakable. Hailey hadn''t expected to see him here. Now, as he stood at the center of the stage, the dazzling lights illuminating him. The crowd of wealthy women below screamed in excitement, creating a scene of excess and indulgence. "Take it off! Take off the shirt!" the wealthy women shouted in unison. Hailey couldn''t tear her eyes away from Den as he brought both hands to the neck of his tank top and ripped it open with a single motion. With a sharp tear, the fabric was torn, revealing half of his muscr chest. The finely chiseled muscles, with their sculpted definition, sent the entire crowd into a frenzy. Then, the host stepped onto the stage. "Are you all enjoying the show, fadies? If you''re having time give a little something to show your appreciation." A waiter brought over a tray, and the wealthy women eagerly tipped, quickly filling the tray with bills. One of the women screamed, "I want to touch him! I''ve got plenty of money, so let me touch him!" The other women joined in, shouting, "Give me a turn! I''ve got money too!" "I''ve got more money!" The wealthy women were practically fighting over the chance to interact with Den. Enjoying the spectacle, Robin said, "I didn''t expect the headliner to be this popr. He just takes off his clothes and gets tips, so he''s basically like a male escort. If he''s offering his intimatepany, I''m sure the price goes up." Before anyone could react, Hailey quickly countered, "He wouldn''t do that!" Celine and Robin turned to Hailey. "Hailey, how do you know he wouldn''t? Do you know him?" Hailey certainly knew him, but since Den was wearing a mask, she figured he didn''t want to be recognized, so she kept quiet. Hailey responded, "Not everyone doing this kind of work is a male escort. Maybe his family''s struggling, and he''s just trying t make money. I''m sure he has his boundaries. He wouldn''t sell himself like that." Celine and Robin exchanged puzzled nces. Why was Hailey defending him so much? Hailey quickly grabbed their arms and pushed them forward. "Let''s get closer and take a look." Soon, they squeezed their way out to the front. Hailey''s eyes met Den''s, and he had noticed her too. Chapter 411 Their eyes met each other''s from across the room. Den wore a mask, making it impossible to read his expression. Yet, even through the disguise, his gaze was as cold and distant as ever-looking at Hailey as though she were aplete stranger. The hostughed and said, "Ladies, please, let''s keep your excitement in check. Here''s how it works-only one of you will have the privilege of touching our handsome centerpiece. Who will it be? That''s for you to decide. ce your bids. The highest offer wins." Immediately, the wealthy women around her started bidding. "Ten thousand dors." "30 thousand dors." "50 thousand dors." "100 thousand dors." The price skyrocketed to one hundred thousand in no time, leaving Robin in disbelief. "100 thousand dlrs just to touch him? Is this guy made of gold or something? Has everyonepletely lost it?" At that moment, Hailey raised her hand. "I bid 200 thousand dors!" With that, she instantly drove the price up. Celine and Robin both turned to Hailey, with Robin giving her a subtle tug. "Hailey, why are you joining in on this madness?" Hailey''s almond-shaped eyes stayed locked on Den on the stage. "I''ll bid 200 thousand dors. I want to touch him." Den looked down at Hailey, sensing the boldness in her voice. With her 200-thousand-dor bid, she effortlessly surpassed the other wealthy women, all for the chance to touch him. While observing Den, Celine quickly pieced things together. The only person who could make Hailey act like this was undoubtedly him. A brief silence swept through the room before the bidding continued. "I''ll bid 500 thousand dors!" "I''ll bid one million dors!" Hailey was taken aback. She hadn''t brought that much cash with her today. Without a second thought, she grabbed Celine''s arm. "Celine, please lend me some money! I''ll pay you back as soon as we get home." Celine had no objections. She took out the gold-embossed credit card Adam had given her and handed it over "Take whatever you need!" "I bid five million dors!" Hailey eximed. A stunned silence fell over the room. Hailey had just escted the price to five million dors. The host''s voice rang out, "This lovelydy has bid five million dors! Is there anyone willing to ce a higher offer?" Hailey arched an eyebrow, her gaze locked on Den with a look that unmistakably conveyed-Tonight, you''re mine. But Den didn''t even flinch. Without a word, he simply turned and walked off the stage. "Hey, don''t go!" "Why is he leaving?" The wealthy women gasped in shock. Flustered, the host quickly apologized, "Apologies,dies, I was just kidding earlier. As you know, our centerpiece doesn''t offer his ve services for sale. Even touching him is off-limits." en FindNovel The women''s disappointment was palpable. "Let''s go." As the crowd moved, someone identally bumped into Celine. "Celine!" Robin gasped. Celine braced herself, expecting to fall, but a strong arm quickly wrapped around her waist, holding her firmly. She looked up and found herself face-to-face with Adam, his strikingly handsome features just inches away. He had arrived. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing here?" Celine asked, her voice wavering slightly. Adam''s expression was cold. The bar at this restaurant was designed for wealthy women to indulge themselves, but seeing them bid for a male escort seemed almost toFindNovel "Is this some kind of game for you? And why is my card in your hands? Who are you trying to win over?" Celine froze, caught off guard. She quickly stood and said, "I didn''t choose anyone. It was Hailey who wanted to." Chapter 412 As Adam looked up, he saw Hailey already making her way through the crowd, heading toward Den. Having always been pampered by the Alvarez family, Hailey had reached an age at which marriage discussions became increasingly unavoidable. Adam''s brow furrowed in frustration. "What is she doing with these unsavory people?" Meanwhile, Celine observed Adam, impably dressed in a tailored ck suit. Amid the opulence, he exuded an air of sophistication, standing in stark contrast to Den. He belonged to a world entirely separate from that of someone like him. It was clear-Adam would never approve of Hailey being involved with someone like Den. "Mr. Alvarez, you''re crossing a line. Hailey''s choices have nothing to do with you," Celine said. Adam met her gaze. "Have you had enough of this ce? If you''re finished, I''ll take you home." Without waiting for a response, Adam firmly took Celine''s arm and led her away. Behind them, Robin called out, "Celine! Mr. Alvarez!" ... Den arrived backstage to change. Though he didn''t visit the ce often, he knew it was highly profitable. He ripped off his torn white tank top and was about to pull on a ck hoodie when the door suddenly swung open behind him. His sharp gaze immediately flicked toward it. "Who''s there?" It was Hailey, who had followed him in. To her surprise, she found herself staring directly at Den''s bare chest. Her face flushed instantly, and she quickly shielded her face with both hands. "Ah!" Without missing a beat, Den threw on the hoodie, grabbed his bag, and started heading toward the door. He had no intention of engaging with Hailey, treating her as though she were invisible. But Hailey stepped directly into his path, blocking his way. "Den, are you really going to pretend you don''t know me?" Den halted. "Move." Hailey refused to step aside. When Den moved left, she followed. When he moved right, she positioned herself in front of him again. With her hands firmly nted on her hips, Hailey spoke defiantly. "Unless you talk to me, I won''t move." Den didn''t waste a second. He grabbed the cor of her shirt with one hand, effortlessly lifting her off the ground as though she weighed nothing. Hailey dangled in midair, her mind racing. "Damn. He''s so strong," she thought to herself. Without a word, Den dropped her back to the ground and walked past her. Hailey sprinted after him, but Den''s tall,manding figure had already melted into the crowd. "Den? Wait! Den!" Hailey shouted, pushing her way through the throngs in a frantic attempt to catch up. But Den had no interest in wasting more time with her. He wasn''t about to engage any further. The night was growingte, and he was eager to leave. Just as Den stepped outside the bar, a sleek luxury car pulled up. Several bodyguards in sharp ck suits moved into his path, effectively blocking his way. "Excuse us, Ms. Adeline O''Brien would like to meet with you." It seemed like a wealthy woman had somehow managed to track down Den. His face remained impassive. "I''m not interested." The bodyguard smiled knowingly. "Ms. O''Brien mentioned that if you refuse, she''ll contact your family. Finding them won''t be a problem." Den''s stride faltered for a brief moment. The bodyguard locked eyes with him. "Getting the attention of Ms. O''Brien is a rare privilege. Serve her well, and you''ll never have to worry about tfood or shelter again. You won''t have to struggle like this anymore. Don''t squander this opportunity." With that, the bodyguard opened the car door. "Please, step inside." Den''s gaze sharpened, but he stepped into the car without a word. The sleek luxury car sped off into the night. Noticing Den getting in, Hailey quickly gged down a taxi. "Follow that car, and make it quick." Half an hourter, Den was led into avish presidential suite at a six-star hotel. Waiting for him was a woman in her 40s, still radiating an aura of elegance and allure. She was none other than Adeline O''Brien, a wealthy and influential woman. Adeline studied Den''s strikingly handsome face, a satisfied smile curving on her lips. "When you wore that mask earlier, I couldn''t get a good look at you. You have such an impressive physique-and your looks are even more striking than I thought." Chapter 413 Den''s expression remained impassive as he stared at her. "What do you want?" Adeline stepped closer, her red-painted nails brushing against the muscles of his waist. "Damn, they''re so firm." "Take your hand off me!" Den snapped. Adeline wasn''t bothered. "You know exactly why I called you here. We''re both adults. From now on, you''ll stay with me, and I''ll support you. As long as you satisfy me in bed, you can set your own price. No more stripping for anyone else." Den locked eyes with her. "Shouldn''t you be married by now? Aren''t you worried your husband will find out?" "Rx," Adeline replied with a confident grin. "My husband will never know. I''ve done this before, and he''s never suspected a thing. It''spletely safe." A faint smirk tugged at Den''s lips. "And what if I tell your husband?" "He wouldn''t believe you," Adeline shot back without hesitation. At that moment, Den pulled a voice recorder from his pocket. "It''s a shame... I''ve already recorded everything you just said." Adeline''s expression shifted instantly. She hadn''t expected him to be carrying a voice recorder. Her face darkened as she sneered, "You''re incredibly ungrateful. I have wealth, beauty, and a body that drives men wild. I even offered you money to sleep with me, and yet, you''re the first man to turn me down." With her well-maintained figure and mature allure, it wasn''t hard to see why many men found her irresistible. Den let out a coldugh. "If so many men are interested, go find one of them. I''m not interested. But if you ever interfere with my family, I''ll make sure your life bes a living hell." Adeline fell silent, sensing the lethal threat in his gaze. Den turned to leave, but something felt off. A sudden wave of heat swept over him, an unfamiliar warmth spreading through his body. Having dealt with simr situations before, he turned back sharply. "What did you do? What''s in this room?" Adeline casually nced at the aphrodisiac incense burning on the table. "You''re already feeling its effects. The scent is quite potent." She walked closer, her red-painted fingers trailing over his shoulder. "At your age, you''re in the prime of your physical desires. I refuse to believe you''re not tempted by what the body craves. Your body has needs doesn''t it?" Her voice dropped to a hushed, seductive whisper. "Stop fighting it. Let go. We''ll experience a pleasure like no other." By the time Hailey arrived at the hotel, she had found her way to the entrance of the presidential suite, but she was unsure which room Den had gone into. "Den? Den, where are you?" she called out. Inside, Den heard Hailey''s voice. He quickly removed Adeline''s hand from his arm and opened the door to step outside. "Den, what are you doing here?" Hailey asked in surprise as she rushed toward him. It didn''t take long for Hailey to spot Adeline in the room. "Who are you?" Adeline''s gaze lingered on Hailey, noticing the contrast between them. While Adeline possessed a mature, captivating allure, Hailey radiated youth and striking beauty. Her oval face held a delicate charm, and her bright, twinkling eyes were full of irresistible spark. Next to Den, they seemed like the perfect pair-a beautiful bnce of youthful energy and vitality. "I should be asking you that," Adeline shot back. Without hesitation, Hailey wrapped her arm around Den''s. "He''s my boyfriend. What are you doing with him?" Adeline turned to Den. "Is she really your girlfriend?" Den didn''t answer. "Let''s go." He pulled Hailey away, leaving Adeline fuming with frustration. Clearly, Den wasn''t quite aware of what was in his best interest. Chapter 414 Hailey and Den silently walked down the corridor, until Hailey finally broke the silence with a question. "Den, who was that woman just now? What did she bring you to the hotel room for?" Den quickly pulled his arm away from her touch. "I don''t owe you any answers." Undeterred, Hailey reached up and ced her hand on his forehead. "Den, you''re burning up! Are you sick?" Her soft, delicate hand brushed against him, and the sweet scent of her closeness made Den''s eyes re. He quickly pulled her hand away, his voice cutting as he snapped, "Don''t touch me!" The sharpness of his words made it clear he was repulsed, and Hailey''s eyes glistened with hurt. As a pampered, sheltered young woman, she had never encountered such coldness before. A mix of confusion and pain washed over her as she looked up at him, wondering if he really disliked her that much. She hadn''t done anything wrong. For a moment, the sadness in her eyes seemed to affect Den, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he turned and walked away. Like a shadow, Hailey followed, unable to let go of the distance between them. They stepped into the elevator one after the other. Their silence was heavy, and neither of them said a word. Suddenly, the elevator jerked twice before it began to plummet rapidly. Hailey let out a sharp scream, her body thrown forward by the sudden drop. But before she could crash into the elevator''s walls, a hand shot out, grabbing her arm and pulling her into a searing embrace. Den steadied her, holding her securely against him. "It''s just a malfunction, don''t worry." As Hailey''s fear began to subside while in his protective grip, a warm sensation spread through her chest. Moments ago, she thought he didn''t care for her, but now she realized he wasn''t as indifferent as she''d believed. He was looking out for her. She nced up at him. "Den, what''s happening? You''re burning up. Are you sick? Should we go to the hospital?" Den tightened his grip on her arm, his voice low and strained. "It''s fine." "But you''re like a furnace," Hailey said, her hand instinctively reaching toward his waist. The moment her hand brushed against him, Den''s breath hitched, his body reacting sharply to her touch. He had never been in a rtionship or been with a woman, but Adeline''s earlier words about the body''s desires kept echoing in his mind. Now, with the aphrodisiac coursing through his veins, those desires were bing impossible to ignore. Den lowered his head and pressed his lips against Hailey''s. Hailey''s eyes widened in shock, her pupils dting-was this really happening? Was he the one initiating the kiss? He kissed her with an intensity that left her breathless, and her legs buckled beneath her, making her stumble. Den quickly steadied her by the waist, pulling away just for a moment. His warm breath fanned over her flushed skin. "I''ve been drugged," he murmured. Hailey''s mind struggled to catch up. "W-What?" Den met her gaze. "Can I kiss you?" Hailey''s body seemed to melt at his touch, and before she knew it, she wrapped her arms around his neck, rising on her toes to return the kiss. Neither of them had much experience, yet their connection felt effortless, as if their past moment together had alreadyid the foundation. They became entwined, like two lovebirds swept up in a tender, intimate dance. Hailey''s heart raced with affection for Den. Kissing him felt sweeter than she ever expected. Den pressed Hailey gently into the corner as he kissed her again, his hands slowly exploring the contours of her body. Meanwhile, Hailey''s cheeks reddened as she buried her face against his chest, her voice barely a whisper. "Den." Chapter 415 Den froze, his body going rigid. Hailey blinked, looking up at him. "Den, does this mean I''m your girlfriend now?" Den tensed. "Only people in a rtionship can do things like this. Now that I''m your girlfriend... does that mean you''re my boyfriend?" Hailey continued. It was as though a bucket of cold water had been dumped on Den, instantly extinguishing the heat of the moment. He slowly started to pull away, loosening his hold on her. But Hailey wasn''t letting him go. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him back toward her. Her red lips pouted as she spoke. "What does this mean? If you don''t want to date me, then why did you kiss me? Are you just ying with me?" Den swallowed hard, struggling against her sweet scent. "Sorry." The simplicity of his apology stung, and Hailey felt a surge of frustration. Was he saying he didn''t want her? "Don''t you like me?" she asked. Den remained silent. Hailey leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of vulnerability and yfulness. "Why don''t you like me? Am I not pretty enough? Not gentle enough? Not obedient enough? Tell me, and I''ll change." Den instinctively tried to pull her hand away from his neck, but Hailey kept it firmly in ce. "Den, I like you," she whispered. Den could only stand there in silence. Hailey was bold and determined, clearly set on making him hers. The desire that Den had just managed to push aside reignited within him. At that very moment, a bright light shone through, and the elevator doors opened. "You''re free to go now," the technician said with a friendly smile. Hailey quickly withdrew her hand, releasing Den. He turned to step out. But then, something soft brushed against his palm-it was Hailey''s hand, reaching out to take his. Hailey held his hand firmly. Den hesitated for a brief moment. The technician noticed and smiled. "Are you two a couple? You look really sweet together." Hailey immediately replied, "Yes, he''s my boyfriend!" Den felt his frustration buid up. The two of them exited the hotel, and Den hailed a taxi. Hailey followed and climbed in beside him. He nced at her. "I''m heading home. Why are youing with me?" "I''m going to take care of you. Didn''t you say you were drugged? I can help," Hailey said. Den''s tone was hoarse as he asked, "Do you even know how to help me?" "You can teach me. I''m a quick learner," Hailey replied. Her almond-shaped eyes were 2 the contrast of ck and et them giving off an innocent allure. Den recalled that Hailey had once been engaged to Ewan. Without thinking, he blurted, "Didn''t your ex ever teach you?" As soon as the words left his mouth, he instantly regretted them. It wasn''t in his nature to pry, and he couldn''t understand why he had asked. Hailey didn''t dwell on it and answered nonchntly, "Don''t mention that jerk. Nothing ever happened between us. We didn''t even hold hands." At her response, Den turned his head, his eyes drifting to the window. Half an hourter, Hailey arrived at the familiar, worn-down neighborhood and stepped inside Den''s home. Just then, Pam emerged. "Den, you''re back?" Chapter 416 Aileen spotted Hailey and excitedly rushed over. "Hailey, you''re here!" "Hello, Mrs. Zamora and Aileen!" Hailey greeted them. Pam''s expression brightened at the sight of Hailey. "Den, you should''ve told me Hailey wasing! We could have prepared more dishes." Before Den could exin that Hailey wasn''t staying for dinner, Hailey spoke up. "Mrs. Zamora, I''m not picky. As long as there''s enough food to fill me up, I''m happy." "Well then, you''ll definitely be well-fed!" Pam replied. Everyone shared a lighthearted chuckle. "I''m going to take a shower," Den said, heading toward his room. Once inside, he turned on the shower, letting the cold water rush over him. The aphrodisiac Adeline had used on him was incredibly potent, and despite his experience, it was hard to shake off its effects. The cold water sshed against his muscles, droplets scattering in every direction. He slowly closed his eyes, trying to steady himself. Suddenly, the door creaked open, and Hailey''s soft voice rang out. "Den?" He didn''t look up. "Yes?" Hailey continued, "Mrs. Zamora asked me to bring you clean clothes." "Just leave them in here," he responded. Hailey stepped inside, the frosted ss door keeping them apart. Without meeting Den''s gaze, she asked, "Where should I put them?" "Hang them up," he said. "Got it." With that, Hailey carefully hung the clothes on the rack. Den turned his head slightly, his gaze locking on the silhouette of her figure through the frosted ss. She moved with grace, the gentle curve of her body faintly visible. Her long, dark hair tumbled down, casting a spell of allure in the space around her. She stood on tiptoe to hang his clothes, her body angled to the side. Her chest was full and rounded, and her back curved elegantly, exuding a youthful vitality. Den''s eyes grew red-rimmed, his hand reaching out almost mechanically. Outside, Hailey''s voice broke the silence. "Den, are you done? Why are you taking so long?" There was no response. She tried again. "Den, why aren''t you answering? Are you purposely ignoring me? "Den? "Den!" Through the frosted ss, a quiet tension filled the air. The sound of her calling his name was so melodic, each repetition echoing in his mind like a burst of fireworks, leaving Den momentarily lost in the sensation. The feeling was brief but intense, like the pull of opium-both strange and addictive. "Den? Den!" "Enough! Are you trying to drive me mad?" Den snapped. Hailey went quiet for a moment before stepping out. Den turned off the water and grabbed a towel to dry himself off. After changing into fresh clothes, he emerged from the bathroom. Meanwhile, Pam had already finished preparing the vegetables. Den moved into the kitchen, ready to begin cooking. Aileen sat at the table, focused intently on her homework. Hailey couldn''t help but admire Aileen''s beautiful handwriting. Aileen was a top student and was always the highest-ranked in her ss. "Aileen, you''re really impressive! Which high school are you aiming for?" Hailey asked. "I want to go to Central High School. Den went there, and he got in with the top score," Aileen responded. Hailey recognized the name. "I heard he was the top scorer in the state for the college entrance exam." Aileen nodded proudly. "Yes, Den''s always been number one, from elementary school all the way through university. He''s my role model but I still feel like I have a long way to go before I can catch up to him." Hailey couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe for the Zamora siblings-they were both so remarkable. While she was an excellent student herself, she knew she could never match Den''s level of achievement. She walked into the kitchen, watching as Den prepared the meal. "Den, is it because my grades aren''t as good as yours that you don''t like me? Do you think I''m not smart enough?" Chapter 417 Den remained silent, offering no reaction. Hailey couldn''t tear her eyes away from him. Fresh from the shower, his damp hair clung to his forehead. He wore a simple ck T-shirt and matching pants, and his youthful charm shone through. He was a fantastic cook, a skill developed through years of practice. There was something undeniably attractive about a man who knew his way around the kitchen. The more Hailey watched him, the deeper her feelings grew. "Den, why are you ignoring me? If you keep this up, I''ll have to tickle you." Before he could respond, Hailey reached up and began to tickle him. Her hands found his toned waist, and he jolted at the sensation. With one swift motion, Den caught both of her wrists, pinning her against the wall. "What do you think you''re doing? You''d better behave." Hailey squirmed, trying to free her hands. "Why are you being so rough?" Den didn''t release her. Hailey rose onto her tiptoes. Leaning in, she pressed a soft kiss to his lips. Den froze for a moment. Upon noticing that he didn''t pull away, Hailey grew bolder, leaning in to kiss him again. The sweet, delicate scent of her skin filled his senses-luxurious and floral, a sharp contrast to the soap he''d just used. It was utterly intoxicating. Finally, Den let go of her wrists. Without hesitation, Hailey wrapped her arms around his waist, gently parting his lips with hers as she kissed him again. He was typically cold and distant, but as she let her tongue slip in, Hailey felt the rush of his warmth. She couldn''t help but relish every second of it. Den''s body reignited with heat, the tension between them returning. Just then, Pam''s voice broke the moment. "Why does it smell like something''s burning?" She quickly entered the room. "Den, did you burn the food?" Since Pam was visually impaired and in thefort of her own home, she didn''t knock, simply walking in without hesitation. Hailey immediately pulled away from Den, her face flushing a bright shade of red. Den''s expression remained stoic as he swiftly turned off the stove. "Mom, I forgot to turn off the heat. It''s nothing." "As long as everything''s fine, there''s no problem," Pam said. "Mrs. Zamora, I was just talking with Den, and we lost track of time," Hailey exined. Pam smiled warmly. "Alright, you two continue. I''ll give you some space." Once Pam left, the awkward silence lingered. Hailey stole a nce at Den, and to her surprise, , she noticed his earsel had turned a deep red. He was blushing. Hailey couldn''t contain her surprise. "Den, are you blushing?" Den quickly denied it. "No, I''m not." "Oh, you most definitely are!" Den shot her a cold nce. "Leave!" "I''m not leaving. I want to stay with you," Hailey responded, wrapping her arms around him from behind. Her soft, sweet presence tangled with S and Den stiffened f . "Hailey, you''re a womeet Aren''t you embarrasse et We "Why would I be embarrassed?" Den fell silent, unsure of what to say next. "You''re my boyfriend, right? Isn''t that what couples do-kiss, hug, be close? I''m not embarrassed!" Hailey replied. Den shot back, "Who said I''m your boyfriend?" "You did! You''re my boyfriend!" "I never agreed to that!" "Well, I kissed you, and you didn''t stop me. You didn''t push me away the first time, and every time after that, you still didn''t refuse. I refuse to believe you don''t have feelings for me" IMS Chapter 418 Den spoke up. "First of all, you were the one who threw yourself at me. Plus, I''m single. Maybe I was just acting on impulse." "So, you''re admitting you''re a jerk, huh? In that case, I guess I''ll just have to let you jerk me around," Hailey quipped. She knew he wasn''t a jerk, of course. Den fell silent. Just then, Den''s friend walked in. "Damn, Den, where did this beautye from?" He hade looking for Den, only to be met with an unexpected sight. His eyes widened as he took in Hailey''s presence. Hailey quickly stepped back from Den, offering the man a nervous smile. "Hi, I''m Hailey Young." "Justin Griffin," he replied. "So, Den, you finally got yourself a girlfriend, huh?" Den immediately shut it down. "She''s not my girlfriend." "I am!" Hailey dered confidently. Den was momentarily speechless. Justin let out augh. "Damn, Den. I thought you were destined to be single forever. You''ve never been interested in anyone before, but now I get it-you''re just picky. Looks like Hailey put all those other girls chasing after you to shame." Den set the spat down and turned to Justin. "Let''s talk outside." Without another word, they stepped out. "Alright, get to the point. Why are you here?" Den asked. "Phantom has resurfaced. He''s here." Phantom was the infamous drug lord responsible for Den''s father''s death. Years ago, his father had gone undercover in Phantom''s cartel, only to be exposed and executed. For years, Den had been tracking him. And now, Phantom had finally resurfaced. A cold wind swept through, making Den''s ck T-shirt ripple. His eyes turned steely as he replied, "Got it." Just as he turned to leave, Justin called out to him, "Den, that girlfriend of yours is gorgeous." Den pressed his lips together. "We''re not a couple." "Oh really? Justin replied, studying him closely. "We''ve known each other since we were kids. If you weren''t interested, you wouldn''t let her get this close... unless, of course, you actually do like her." Den stayed quiet for a moment before responding, "From the start, I knew I couldn''t offer her a future. There''s no point in getting involved. Shees from a good family." Justin chuckled. "Rich, beautiful, sweet... and totally into you. Den, are you really telling me you don''t feel anything? You''re overthinking it, man. That girl is crazy about you." en FindNovel "Let''s head back," Den said. With that, he stepped back into the house. IMS Hailey emerged from the room. "Did Justin leave?" Den nodded. "Yeah, he left." "Justin always brings gifts but never stays for a meal," Pammented. Den set the dishes on the table. "Let''s eat." Hailey didn''t hesitate, taking a seat at the table. Den had even made fried chicken wings-Aileen''s favorite. He picked up a piece and ced it on Aileen''s te. "Thanks, Den," she said with a smile. As Den set down his cutlery, he noticed Hailey watching him, her eyes filled with anticipation. She subtly pushed her te closer to him, silently asking for a piece. Aileen quickly said, "Den, hurry up and give Hailey a piece too!" Hailey gazed at him with hopeful eyes. With that, Den reached over and ced a chicken wing onto Hailey''s te. Hailey took a bite. She''d wanted to try his fried chicken wings ever since she first saw him make them, but she hadn''t expected them to taste this incredible. Her lips curled into a satisfied grin. "This is amazing." "Hailey, if you like it, you shoulde over more often and let Den cook for you," Pam chimed in. Hailey turned to Den, her smile brightening. "I''ll definitely be back." Just as dinner was ending, a sudden booming sound echoed from outside, followed by a sh of lightning and a sharp crack of thunder. Momentster, the sky opened up, and a torrential downpour began to fall. Chapter 419 Hailey stared out the window at the heavy downpour, unsure how she would manage to get back to campus in such a storm. Aileen said, "Hailey, it''s too dangerous to go out in this weather. You should stay here tonight." "Absolutely," Pam added. "Feel free to stay here and sleep in Aileen''s room." Pam genuinely liked Hailey, but as an elder, she was mindful of boundaries. She wouldn''t allow Hailey to stay in Den''s room. Hailey nodded in agreement. "Looks like I''m staying with you tonight, Aileen." Aileen beamed and linked arms with Hailey. "Come on, I''ll show you to the room." As Hailey stepped into Aileen''s room, Aileen handed her a fresh nightgown. "It''s brand new. You can wear it." Hailey took it gratefully. "Thanks a lot, Aileen." "Feel free to take a shower first," Aileen suggested. The house had three small rooms-Pam''s, Den''s, and Aileen''s-and the bathroom was shared by all. Hailey clutched the nightgown as she made her way to the door. "Alright, I''ll go take a shower now." As she stepped out, she bumped into Den. "Den, it''s pouring outside, so I''ll be staying here tonight. Don''t worry, I''ll behave and won''t cause any trouble." Den nced at the heavy rain outside before turning his gaze back to her. "So, where will you be sleeping?" Hailey winked at him teasingly. "With you, of course." Den froze for a moment, clearly taken aback. "Hailey!" Hailey shed him a mischievous smile. "What''s with the shouting? Of course, I''m not sleeping with you. I''ll be sharing a room with Aileen! Anyway, I''m going to take a shower now!" With that, she quickly turned and headed toward the bathroom. Den stood there, tension rising within him. He knew Hailey was only teasing him, but the way she did it left him feeling unsettled. Didn''t she realize the danger of toying with him like that? Suddenly, a deafening boom rang out as lightning struck, followed by Hailey''s terrified scream from the bathroom. Den quickly set down his ss of water and rushed to the bathroom door. "Hailey, what''s wrong?" There was no answer. Without thinking, Den grabbed the doorknob and swung the door open. "Hailey, you-" His words died in his throat as he saw her sprawled on the floor, having tripped and fallen. What struck him more than her fall was her state-most of her clothes hade off, leavingrge portions of her delicate skin exposed, a sight so dazzling it almost burned his eyes. Den''s throat went dry, and he swallowed hard. Meanwhile, Hailey hastily covered herself with her clothes and cried out, "There''s a rat! A rat!" Hailey had a deep fear of rats. One had startled her, causing her to lose her bnce and fall. Den quickly turned his gaze away. "Where''s the rat?" Hailey pointed in a panic. "It''s over there! It''s so scary! Den, I''m terrified!" Just then, the rat scurried out from the corner, heading straight for Hailey. Hailey was so startled that she jumped up, immediately throwing herself into Den''s arms. "Den, help me!" As she lunged toward him, Den instinctively opened his arms to catch her. She jumped into him, her long, toned legs wrapping around his narrow waist. Her hands gripped his neck, clinging to him desperately. "Den, the rat is still here! Please, get rid of it!" Hailey cried. A sweet, intoxicating scent surrounded Den as his hand brushed against her soft skin. The rat had already scurried off, and in a hoarse voice, he reassured her, "It''s okay, the rat''s gone." "Are you sure?" Hailey nced at the floor and saw that the rat was indeed gone. But then, something even more rming urred to her¡ªshe was still wrapped around Den, their bodies in an undeniably intimate position. And worse still, she had removed her outer clothes. Hailey gasped. Chapter 420 Hailey was about to scream again, but Den quickly covered her mouth with his hand, silencing her. "Quiet. My mom and sister will hear. Do you really want them to walk in and see this?" he asked. Hailey blinked, her wide, startled eyes meeting his. After a brief pause, she gently pulled his hand away. "I won''t scream. Just let me down." Den released his grip, and Hailey eased herself off him. However, as she moved, her hand brushed against his crotch. It wasn''t the first time she''d felt it, and her curiosity got the better of her. She reached out again and asked, "What is this?" "Hailey, don''t touch that!" Den eximed, trying to stop her, but it was already toote-her hand was on him. Den''s chiseled body went rigid, a flush of desire spreading across his face. Hailey quickly realized what had just happened. She took a few steps back, her wide eyes fixed on him. "Y-You... you..." The innocence in her expression made Den hesitate, and without another word, he turned and walked away. Hailey stood frozen. What had she just done? She instinctively raised her hand to cover her flushed face, feeling as though she couldn''t face anyone at that moment. Just as Den stepped out of the room, Hailey''s voice rang out. "Den!" He halted in his tracks. Hailey spoke again. "I''m scared the rat mighte back. Could you wait by the door while I shower? I''ll be quick, I promise." Den couldn''t bring himself to say no. "Alright." A few momentster, the sound of running water filled the room as Hailey stepped into the shower. Den opened the window to let in some cool air, hoping the breeze would distract him. The warmth of the room made it all too easy for his mind to wander, and he wasn''tfortable with the direction it was heading. About ten minutester, Hailey stepped out of the bathroom. "I''m done." Den turned as Hailey emerged. Her long, damp hair cascaded over her shoulders, and she was wearing Aileen''s floral nightgown. Although the nightgown wasn''t revealing, it was too tight for Hailey. Aileen, still in her early teens, hadn''t fully matured, while Hailey had already blossomed into a young woman. The fabric clung to her body, emphasizing her curves. Den stole a quick nce before averting his eyes. "Since you''re done, I''ll head back to my room." With that, he turned and walked toward his room. Just then, Hailey''s soft, pale hand reached out and tugged at his sleeve. Den stopped, trying to pull his sleeve away, but she stubbornly held on, crinkling the fabric in her grip. He turned to her. "What''s going on?" "Den, do you like me?" she asked. Den''s first instinct was to deny it, but he understood that women often didn''t need a man''s answer-they already knew the truth. A confident smile spread across Hailey''s face. "I knew it. You like me!" "I don''t," Den replied firmly. Unfazed, Hailey fired back, "If you don''t like me, act liten why did you just... act like that? Whatever, I don''t care, you like me, and that''s the end of it!" With that, she stormed into Aileen''s room, leaving Den standing there, speechless. After a beat, he turned and made his way back to his room. He sat down at his desk and sifted through the stack of research he had collected on Phantom. Just then, his phone buzzed with a notification. It was a message from Justin. Den opened it and saw that Justin had sent him a video. What could this be about? Intrigued, Den clicked on it. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 421 That wasn''t any regr video. It was one that contained explicit content. As soon as the unusual sounds came through, Den immediately realized what it was and turned it off right away. He quickly sent a message to Justin. "You''re looking for trouble?" Justin burst outughing and replied, "Den, you have a girlfriend now. It''s time to gain some experience. You''re at that age now." Den responded with a short, "Get lost!" Justin didn''t dare to send another message. De went back to researching the mysterious guy named "Phantom". Before he knew it, half an hour had passed. Hey on his bed, arms behind his head, and his mind a mess of thoughts. His mind used to be calm and collected. But ever since meeting Hailey, things started to feel different. Almost unconsciously, Den reached for his phone and clicked on the video again. ... Next door, Hailey and Aileen were already in bed and chatting away. Hailey asked, "Aileen, how''s your mom been doingtely?" Aileen nodded. "Much better. Ever since we got that medicine from the hospital, she''s been feeling a lot more energetic." Hailey felt a little more relieved. The medicine had been imported, and she had asked Oscar to prescribe it to Pam at the lowest possible cost. Hence, her family had no idea what the actual price was. While the medicine was effective, it wouldn''t be enough to save Pam. "Aileen, when you get into Central High School, you can just stay at my ce. My house is right near the school." What if Aileen couldn''t make it past her entrance exams. When the time came, what would happen to a girl like her? Living with Den would be inconvenient for both parties. Hailey wanted to take Aileen in as her own sister. Her father admired talent, and Aileen had great potential. Hailey was sure he would treasure someone like Aileen. Aileen smiled and replied, "Hailey, I can live in the school dorms in high school. I''m actually an independent person." Both Den and Aileen were tough and resilient. With a smirk, Hailey said, "Just focus on your studies. Your entrance exams areing up soon, and you still have school tomorrow. Hurry up and go to bed." "Goodnight, Hailey." Aileen closed her eyes and quickly drifted into a slumber. Meanwhile, Hailey tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Before long, she sat up, got out of bed, and to find Den. out of the room. She had She stood outside his door. Just as she was about to knock, she realized the door wasn''t fully closed. She pushed the door and strode right in. "Den!" Den was lying in bed staring at his phone. Hearing her voice, he was startled and quickly put his phone away. "What are you doing here?" "I came to check on you. Why are you so anxious?" Hailey noticed that he had tucked his phone under his pillow. Her sharp intuition told her that something was amiss. "Why are you hiding your phone? Are you hiding something?" Den hadn''t expected her toe in at all. With a frown, he said, "This is my room. Get out." Hailey walked up to his bed. "I''m not going. Why are you trying to chase me out? What''s on your phone? Let me see!" She reached out to grab it. Den was bbergasted. "Hailey, you''re a woman. How can you just barge into a guy''s room like his?" He refused to let Hailey grab the phone, but she was much faster and snatched it away from him. "So, you were just scrolling through some videos? What video is this?" She sat down on the bed and yed the video. Den was speechless. He shut his eyes and copsed back onto the bed in defeat, thinking, "Fine, she can do whatever she wants." Hailey''s bright, innocent eyes suddenly widened in shock as she watched. She then turned to Den in horror and asked, "Den, you''re watching this kind of video? You... you''re such a pervert!" Chapter 422 Den pulled the nket over his handsome face and said nothing. He had no excuses and didn''t want to talk about the incident. Getting caught the very first time he did something sneaky like this... His bad luck is just out of this world. Hailey reached over and pulled the nket off his face. "Den, say something. Why are you watching this kind of video?" Deny t on his back with one of his legs half-draping off the bed. Although his posture seemedzy, there was a wild and unruly air about him. Hailey snatched the nket from him, pressing her body against him as they struggled to keep it. Den gave up on resisting and said bluntly, "So what if I watched it?" "You!" Hailey was bbergasted by his shamelessness. Den looked at her delicate face and said, "You can leave now." "I don''t want to." "Then what do you want?" "I want to watch too!" Den''s eyes narrowed as he reached out to snatch his phone back. He did not want her to watch it. However, Hailey had already clicked on the y button. To be honest, she had never seen a video like this either and was curious about the content. "Hailey!" Den lunged for his phone, but Hailey dodged out of the way. The two of them tumbled around on the bed. In the chaos, he ended up behind her with his arms wrapping around her like a loose embrace. Hailey blinked and said yfully, "Den, let''s watch together." Den stared at her in silence. With that, Hailey pressed y. Deny back down on the bed. He had nned to watch the video in secret. Who could have guessed Hailey would barge in like this? Now, things were spiraling out of control. Suddenly, he felt something soft pressing against him. Hailey''s flushed face hovered above him as she boldly climbed onto him. Her teeth nibbled her lip for a second before she leaned down and kissed him. Den''s well-defined hands fell upon her slender waist, gripping her firmly. Her legs wrapped around his waist, holding him tightly. Straining his voice with thest bit of his rationality, Den said, "Hailey, we can''t do this." Hailey gazed into his eyes. "I''ve never been with a man before. This is my first time. Den, I like you. I want to be with you." She had said it. She just said the magic word. There was nothing more irresistible than a beautiful young woman''s affection. As she clung to him, Den felt like he was starting to lose himself. Just then, Pam''s voice could be heard from outside the room. "Den, are you asleep?" Hailey stiffened in shock. Den quickly pulled the nket over both of them and replied, "Mom, I''m already in bed. What''s the matter?" While under the covers, Hailey heard Pam say, Den, there''s going to be heavy rain all night. The ground will be slippery in the morning. Don''t let Hailey go to school alone. Make swnov sure you send her to Den nodded. "Got it." Hailey felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She wrapped her arms around his neck while her soft lips trailed kisses from his neck all the way up to his ear. Den swallowed hard, then grabbed her firmly and warned her in a low voice, "Hailey!" Pam continued speaking outside. "When you reach the school gates, make sure you keep your distance from her You can''t let people know that Hailey stayed over tonight A girl''s reputation is important You two aren''t married yet, so you need to be careful." Den replied, "I know, Mom. You should get some rest." Pam finally left and returned to her room. Den threw off the nket and shot Hailey a sharp re. Then, without warning, he flipped over and pinned her under him. "Hailey, you asked for it!" Chapter 423 Adam yanked Celine out of the restaurant. Due to hisrge strides, Celine had no choice but to stumble along behind him. She frowned. "Adam, let go of me!" Ignoring her, he opened the door of his luxury car and shoved her into the passenger seat before getting into the driver''s side himself. The Rolls-Royce Phantom then sped down the road. Celine furrowed her brows. "Mr. Alvarez, did you finish your dinner that quickly? Was that beautiful woman in the red dress unable to hold your attention with her graceful dance?" She hadn''t expected him to suddenly show up at the bar. Just moments ago, she had seen him watching that dancer attentively. His hand, adorned with an expensive wristwatch, rested on the steering wheel. The city''s neon lights cast a glow on his refined, handsome face, making him look both dazzling and distinguished. "You saw me?" he asked. Celine nodded. "Of course. I saw you surrounded by plenty of admirers. I''m sure another woman has lost her heart to you." Adam smirked. "And what about you? Weren''t you at a bar filled with pretty boy toys? Was it fun? If I had arrived a littleter, would you have used my card to get yourself another male escort?" Celine was caught off guard by his sharp retort. As she was worried about Hailey, she took out her phone and dialed her number. However, the phone kept ringing without anyone answering. What was Hailey doing? Adam''s deep, husky voice broke the silence. "Is Hailey with Den?" Celine nodded. "Probably." Adam''s expression remained unreadable as he said casually, "Tell Hailey to keep her distance from Den." Celine nced at him. "Don''t underestimate someone just because theye from humble beginnings, Mr. Alvarez. Are you judging Den through the lens of a privileged elite? He has potential. There''s more to him than meets the eye." Adam''s lips twitched. "I''m not looking down on him. Den and people like us¡ª and Hailey¡ªare frompletely different worlds. It''s unlikely they''ll have a future together. If you already know something won''t work out, why get emotionally involved in the first ce?" He considered the matter with frightening logical rationality, and truthfully, Celine agreed with his reasoning. Den was like a wild horse that would gallop off into his own world. She lowered her gaze and replied, "That may be true, but emotions aren''t dictated by rationale and logic." She, too, had known from the start that she and Adam wouldn''t have a future together. And yet, she still married him. Adam didn''t say anything else. Half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up at Jupiter Heights. It was raining cats and dogs outside. With of them dashed through the rain toward the building. to the umbres in the car, the two Celine pressed her finger against the security lock. "Mr. Alvarez, thanks for driving me home. I''ll head in now." She stepped inside and tried to close the door. "ne But before she could do so, Adam''s tall, imposing figure blocked the entrance. He suddenly lifted his knee and wedged the door open before it could fully close. Celine was startled. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing?" Adam said calmly, "I forgot my keys. My secretary will bring them overter. I''ll wait inside your ce." Celine immediately refused, "No way! Hey, Adam!" Resistance was futile. The door had already been forced open, and Adam strode right into her apartment. Celine was speechless. Finally, she said, "Mr. Alvarez, this is breaking and entering." Adam nced around her apartment. Much like his own, it had a 360-degree panoramic ocean view, offering an incredible view. But unlike his, which was decorated in a monochrome, minimalist style, Celine''s home was filled with warm tones. The champagne-gold crystal chandelier above added a cozy and homely atmosphere. He scanned the room and remarked, "This ce must have cost quite a bit to furnish." "And?" He smirked and asked, "Did Perry pay for all of this?" Chapter 424 "That''s right. My boyfriend paid for everything. The luxury car, the mansion-he bought it all. I just had to move in," Celine retorted. Adam pressed his lips together. Just then, something on the coffee table caught his eye. "What''s this?" He walked toward it. Celine''s gaze followed his, and in an instant, her clear eyes shrank in shock. There was a pregnancy test strip on the table. She immediately reached out to grab it. However, Adam was faster, picking it up before her. He took a look at the test strip and turned to her. "Why do you have this?" Celine took a closer look and was relieved that it was a new, unused test strip without any results. If it was one that showed positive, her pregnancy would be exposed on the spot. Since he didn''t like children and had no intention of bing a father, she had decided not to tell him. To be honest, she wasn''t sure how he would react. If he knew she was pregnant, would he let her keep the baby? Or, if he didn''t want a child, would he force her to get an abortion? She couldn''t risk it. "Celine, why aren''t you answering me? I asked you why you have a pregnancy test here." His piercing gaze locked onto her, leaving her no room to escape. She retorted, "What do you think a pregnancy test is for? Obviously, it''s for testing pregnancy." Adam took a step closer to Celine. His strong and dominating presence caused her to slowly shuffle backward. "What are you doing?" Soon, the back of her knees hit the edge of the couch, and she had no choice but to sit down. In an instant, he loomed over her with one hand bracing against the couch, trapping her in his embrace. His sharp eyes bore into hers. "Why do you need a pregnancy test? Are you trying to test for my child?" Celine trembled. Then, he added, coldly, "Or are you checking if it''s Perry''s?" She froze momentarily. She immediately understood what he meant. She shoved his chest with all her strength and yelled, "That''s none of your business!" But before she could break free, he grabbed her chin and forced her to look up at him. His gaze fixated on her. "Are you angry?" Celine snapped, "No!" "Why are you so angry? Could it be that you and Perry hadn''t slept together yet?" Upon hearing this, Celine shot him a re filled with rage. So that was why he barged into her apartment-just to see how far things had progressed between her and Perry. en Fine. If that was what he wanted to know, she would tell him. Celine a seductive smile. "Well, Mr. Alvarez, you guessed wrong. Perry and have already slept together." el Adam''s thumb slowly brushed over her chin and asked mockingly, "Is that Then tell me-between me and Perry, who''s better?" Celine''s eyes narrowed immediately. Adam pressed further, "Or rather, between Perry and me, which one do you like more?" A sh of uncontroble rage shot straight to her head. Without thinking, she raised her hand and swung at his face. However, the p did notnd. Adam had caught her by the wrist. "Why are you hitting me?" No one could infuriate her more than him. Celine lunged forward with her mouth open and bit him on the lip¡ªhard. Soon, she could detect a faint metallic taste in her mouth. Her bite had drawn blood. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 425 Adam winced from the pain. Celine was still the same¡ªalways biting. With a swift motion, he pushed her back, which caused her to fall onto the couch, and her body sank into the cushions. Just as she was about to sit up, his tall, imposing frame pressed down on her and pinned her against the couch Celine''s hands pressed against his firm chest as she frowned. "Adam, what are you-" Before she could finish, her lips were sealed-Adam had lowered his head and captured her mouth in a deep kiss. Her eyes widened in shock. Thest time they had been this close was back in that vige when he had forced himself on her. After returning, they kept their distance. But now, his familiar scent-clean yet domineering-came crashing over her again as he pried her lips apart and invaded her mouth. Celine felt her mind gopletely nk. "Adam, let go of me!" She struggled fiercely, her hands pushing against his ck suit jacket. Her fingers brushed against the cold metal of the tassel brooch pinned to his chest. The chilling sensation startled her for a second. Celine''s resistance seemed to have ignited something inside Adam. His throat burned as he continued to im her sweetness. After that, his lips slowly wandered to her cheeks and earlobes. "Adam, stop! What are you doing? We''re already divorced!" His fingers reached for the buttons on her clothes. Just then, a phone rang-someone was calling. Celine fumbled for her phone and nced at the screen. It was a call from Perry. "Adam, Perry is calling. If you don''t stop, I''ll answer it right now." Adam pinched her cheek and let out a low chuckle. "So, you''re into this kind of kink?" Celine frowned. "What did you say?" Adam smirked, his gaze falling on the phone screen disying Perry''s name. Letting your new boyfriend listen in on a live broadcast of you and your ex-husband. Does that excite you?" en Celine''s mind went nk in that instant. Shame and fury surged through her. How could he say something so shameless? Her clothes had already been messed up her shoulder exposed, and her hair in disarray. Meanwhile, Adam''s suit remained wless, not a wrinkle in sight. He exuded his usualposed arrogance as he provoked her slowly. "Go ahead, answer it," he taunted. "Let Perry see who''s better-me or him." Celine was utterly speechless. She swung her hand andnded a harsh p across his face. This time, he didn''t dodge. A crisp sound echoed in the room as his handsome face turned slightly to the side. Slowly, he turned back to her and said, "That''ll be one time per p." What? "If you want to hit me again, then we''ll be doing it twice tonight." Celine was once again rendered speechless. Adam lowered his head to kiss her once again. This time, he moved downward. She struggled hard, but with his weight pinning her down, it was impossible for her to push him away. Her hands tangled into his short hair, gripping it tightly and pulling his head away from her. "Adam, what the hell is wrong with you? If you need to satisfy your needs, go find Carly! There are so many beautiful women out theret Don''t tell me you''re short on women. Why are youing after me? Do you think I''m a pushover?" She really didn''t understand why he kept pestering her. That woman in the red dress tonight was so beautiful, her body so flexible and alluring. Why didn''t he take her home? Instead of answering, Adam''s hand slid behind her, unfastening the intricate sps of her lingerie. Celine bit her lips as Perry''s call continued ringing in the background. Without further hesitation, she rejected the call. Chapter 426 "Adam, I''m calling Carly!" Celine shouted. Since Perry''s call didn''t faze him at all, she would call Carly instead and let her see this for herself. Sure enough, the man on top of her suddenly stopped. Adam looked down at her from above. Celine smirked coldly. She knew mentioning Carly''s name would work. "Adam, get out of my house right now, or I swear I''ll make sure Carly knows you sexually harassed me tonight. Carly might not be able to do much herself, but she can make sure you don''t get to do anything either." Adam''s gaze burned into her, his voice husky as he asked, "Celine, what''s wrong?" Celine was caught off guard. She had just threatened him with Carly, so why was he asking this instead? What was wrong? Adam lowered his head and pressed a soft kiss to her earlobe. "Celine, you''re leaking." Leaking? A jolt of realization hit her. Since getting pregnant, her body started changing. Her chest had been swollen, and justst night, a bit of white liquid leaked out. Her mind exploded with panic. She shoved at him immediately and yelled, "Get off me!" However, Adam gripped her chin and silenced her protest with another deep kiss. His lips were forceful and hungry, devouring her like a raging storm. Then, they started moving downward. Celine''s face flushed scarlet, and she looked as red as a lobster. She could feel the rock-hard tension in his muscles-he was obviously beyond excited. This man-wealthy, powerful, and dangerously experienced-knew exactly what he was doing. "Adam, you pervert! Let me go! I swear I''ll call Carly!" She pulled up Carly''s contact on WhatsApp and immediately started a video call. The ringing sound echoed between them. "Adam, I''m calling her on video. Stop it right now!" The call connected, and Carly''s beautiful face appeared on the screen. ... Meanwhile, Carly was in a hospital room, lying in bed. Her heart condition had been unstable, was hospitalized for monitor she Beside her, Lucy sat peeling an apple. They had been talking about Celine just moments before. Celine''s heart could be used to save her life, and Carly had her eyes set on it. "Mom, I have to get Celine''s heart at all costs." Lucy smiled. "Don''t worry, Carly. Mr. Alvarez dotes on you so much. I''m sure he''ll figure something out." Just as they were speaking, Celine''s video call popped up. Carly smirked and answered, "Celine, what a surprise. What a miracle-you actually called me first. What''s wrong? Are you finally willing to donate your heart to me? Not that it matters-whether you agree or not, Adam will make sure you do. He Will do it to save me!" Lucy handed Carly the peeled apple. "Celine, smart people know when to give in. You should just agree." But before they could continue, Celine''s panicked voice shouted through the screen. "Carly! Help me!" Carly''s expression froze. Only flushed like a crimson sen did she notice Celine''s face was radiating a breathtaking allure. Celine continued, "Carly, please get your Mr. Alvarez under control! He broke into my apartment and-ah!" The camera tilted downward slightly, and Carly froze in ce. She saw the person lying on top of Celine at that very moment. It was Adam! Dressed in a custom ck suit, Adam was pressing Celine into the couch, his face buried against her skin. Carly froze in shock, a sharp breath catching in her throat. Her mind went nk, unable to process what she was seeing. What were Adam and Celine doing? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 427 No way. It was impossible! Carly couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She immediately exploded in fury. "Celine Tate! What the hell are you doing with Adam? You shameless bitch! You must have seduced him! Adam is my boyfriend now! Do you have no sense of shame?" Celine sneered. "Look carefully, Carly. Your boyfriend is the one clinging to me!" "Why you " Carly wanted to say more, but the video call ended abruptly. At Jupiter Heights, Celine was still pinned beneath Adam. She had intended to continue taunting Carly, but her phone was snatched from her hands before she could. Adam grabbed it and ended the call. His gaze was filled with dangerous intensity. "Are you done making calls?" Celine smirked. "Not yet. I had plenty more to say to Carly. Of course, she''s probably already imagining the worst. Adam, just you wait." He tossed her phone onto the coffee table. "If you''re done, let''s continue." He lowered his head and kissed her again. Celine was speechless. Just then, Adam''s phone rang in his pocket. It was undoubtedly a call from Carly. Celine immediately pushed him away. "Adam, it''s Carly calling. Let go of me and answer her call!" But Adam had no intention of answering. One hand was peeling off her clothes while the other was undoing his belt. His voice was hoarse and deep as he growled, "Stop talking. Focus." Celine feltpletely overpowered. Back in the vige, he had been saving her. But now, they were both fully conscious, and he had broken into her home to do this. Things were over between them, so Celine didn''t want to do this. Moreover, she was also pregnant with their child. It was too early in the pregnancy, and any intense movement could be dangerous. Upon seeing that he was serious, panic set in. "Adam, don''t touch me! You''re hurting me!" Adam had herpletely trapped beneath him and let out a low chuckle. "Since when did you be so delicate? Celine blurted out the first excuse she could think of. "Adam, I... I''m on my period. It''s not convenient." Adam stared at her intently. "Oh, really? Let me check." "It''s true! Don''t tell me you want to... bathe in my blood? That''s not hygienic. I could get sick." Adam''s throat bobbed. "Then what should I do?" Celine took the chance to push him away and bolt. "Go find someone else!" However, she didn''t make it far before Adam caught her in one swift move. "Where are you going?" His strong arm wrapped firmly around her waist and pulled her back. Her tiny waist had always been the the thing he foved most about her. He held her so tightly that she could feel the pressure against her stomach. Celine winced and furrowed her brows in difort. "Adam, I really don''t feel well. Can you just let go?" When he saw that she was sincerely in difort, Adam''s sharp gaze softened slightly. "Where does it hurt? Your stomach?" His hand moved to her lower abdomen, gently rubbing small circles over it. His hand wasrge,pletely covering her lower abdomen, enveloping it in his warmth. The heat of his palm,bined with the. gentle pressure of his touch, carried a sense of tenderness-almost protective. Adam was the kind of man who, with just a hint of warmth, could effortlessly pull someone into his grasp. Celine quickly grabbed his hand and pushed it away. "What are you doing?" Adam didn''t answer. Instead, he pulled want 5 do that, then let''s finit onto hisp. "If you don''t we started earlier." what Belongs Celine was exasperated. In the end, she surrendered. Adam leaned back against the couch, still holding her against him as his hand absentmindedly rested on her stomach. Celine sighed. "Mr. Alvarez, it''ste. You should go home." To her surprise, he replied, "It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep." Was he nning to stay the night? Chapter 428 "Mr. Alvarez, hasn''t your secretary brought your keys yet?" Celine asked. "He won''t bring them until tomorrow. So tonight, I''m staying over." "No way." Adam shot her a nce. "I wasn''t asking for your permission. I was simply informing you." Celine tried to protest, but before she could say anything, her vision turned dark as Adam kissed her again. ... Meanwhile, at the hospital, Carly was furiously calling Adam over and over again. Still, no one answered. She then tried calling Celine, but Celine wasn''t answering either. Both of their phones were unreachable. What were they doing right now? The memory of the video call shed in her mind, making her blood boil. Without thinking, she threw her phone on the floor. "Celine, you bitch! I''m gonna kill you!" Lucy rushed forward to calm her down. "Carly, don''t get upset. Your heart can''t handle this." Carly pushed her away. "Mom, if you really love me, then help me! Celine is about to steal Adam away from me! We shouldn''t have let her take my ce in the marriage in the first ce! She shouldn''t have met Adam at all!" Lucy regretted it too. Celine was that girl from all those years ago. And now, after all this time, she had reunited with Adam. At first, Adam didn''t like her, but now... he only had eyes for her. A mysterious glint shed across Lucy''s eyes as she suggested, "Don''t worry, Carly. I have an idea." Carly perked up and asked, "What is it, Mom?" Lucy leaned in and whispered a few words into her ear. A sinister smile slowly formed on Carly''s lip a as she gave Lucy a thumbs-up. "Mom, you men Mom, you really.del love most." The next morning, Celine woke up and tried to move. Upon moving, she realized she was still on the couch, but the space beside her was empty. Adam was already gone. She remembered that Adam held her all night, keeping her warm in his broad embrace. But at some point, he left without a word. Celine stood up and reached for her phone. It was then she realized Perry had called her multiple times. She quickly called him back, and he answered almost immediately. "Celine, what were you doingst night? I called you so many times, but you didn''t pick up at all." Celine lied without hesitation, "Perry, I went to bed earlyst night." "Liar. You were with Adam, weren''t you?" She was taken aback momentarily. Did he have X-ray vision or something? Did he see what happened inside her apartmentst night? Celine quickly changed the subject. "Perry, why were you trying to reach me? What happened?" "Celine, Mr. Alvarez has been searching everywhere for you. He even issued an industry-wide search. Jean barely keep up Perry asked, hoping to get Celine''s anymore. What do you want to t input on the matter. Adam was that desperate to find her? It made sense. After all, Carly''s heart couldn''t wait much longer. Adam cared about Carly, so naturally, he would stop at nothing to find her. Celine smirked. "Perry, don''t worry about me. Tell Adam that I''m already in Mercity and that I want to meet him." Perry chuckled knowingly. "With the real Dr. C arriving in Mercity, the entire Tate family is gonna go wild Alright, set up the meeting. Since Mr. Alvarez has been searching so hard for you, it''s time to let him know exactly who you are." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 429 Celine knew it was time for her to step into the spotlight. The Tate family had caused her father''s death, and it was about time for her to settle this blood debt they owed her. And then there was Adam. He had been desperately searching for Dr. C, hadn''t he? Fine, she''d tell him herself. Meanwhile, in the CEO''s office of Alvarez Group''s headquarters, Adam sat at his desk going through documents. The pen in his hand moved swiftly across the page as he signed his name in bold, decisive strokes. Just then, Leo entered and spoke in a low voice. "Mr. Alvarez, there''s news about Dr. C." The pen in Adam''s hand paused mid-stroke. He slowly looked up at Leo and said, "Go on." "Sir, Dr. C''s contact has just confirmed that Dr. C will be attending the banquet tonight. Dr. C has officially arrived in Mercity and has requested to meet you there." Adam fell into deep thought. He had been searching for Dr. C for quite a long time. After multiple missed encounters and that scandal with a fake Dr. C, the real deal was finally here. Tonight, he would see for himself who this legendary Dr. C was. With a smirk, he answered, "Sure. We''ll meet at the banquet tonight." Adam arrived at the VIP ward. That morning, Lucy had called, iming that Carly''s heart had been acting up again, and she needed Adam to apany her. The moment he entered the ward, he found Carly in a tantrum. "Adam! What happened with you and Celinest night? Why were you with her? I know she must''ve seduced you! She deliberately bought a house across from yours just so she could keep tempting you!" "Carly," Adam''s deep voice interrupted her rant. She turned to look at him. "I was the one who went to find Celinest night," he said. The answer shocked Carly so much that she froze in ce. Then, as if in denial, she quickly covered her ears. "I don''t want to hear it! Adam, I only left because went abroad! That''s the only reason Celine got the chance to take my ce in the marriage! I don''t me you for what happened with her, but don''t det her deceive you! "She may be highly educated, but for the past few years, she''s just been a housewife. I refuse to believe that a woman like that could ever catch your eye! "I admit, Celine is beautiful, and she knows how to manipte men. Isn''t that how your rtionship with her started? She must have pleased you in bed, and now you''re willing to entertain here. But let''s be honest-this isn''t love. She''s just using her body to serve you! "Adam, the one you love is me!" Adam''s elegant, chiseled face remained unreadable. Truth be told, Carly wasn''t entirely wrong. Celine sure knew how to handle him in bed. Images ofst night on the couch shed in his mind her soft curves, the subtle changes in her body... Just the thought of it made his throat feel dry. Holding her in his arms all night had been torture. Lately, he found himself wanting to go to her. Even he didn''t understand what was happening to him. Adam knew his own type-he was drawn to intelligent, aplished women with independent careers and strong personalities. Celine was a genius, but she had be a housewife and hadn''t worked in years. She didn''t fit his type at all. And yet... with her, everything felt different. He didn''t even know when it had started. Carly clutched her chest, her face pale. "Adam, my heart hurts... The doctor said I can''t handle stress. I don''t want to hear things that make me upset." Adam pressed his lips together for a moment. "Dr. C has arrived in Mercity." Carly fell into a momentary daze, and then her eyes lit up with excitement. "Is it true, Adam? The real Dr. C is finally here?" Just then, Sonia, Lucy, and Tracy entered the ward, all looking giddy with anticipation. Chapter 430 "Mr. Alvarez, is it true? Has the real Dr. C finally arrived in Mercity?" Sonia asked with anticipation. Adam nodded. "Yes. Dr. C will be attending tonight''s banquet." The Tate family was overwhelmed with excitement. Tracy''s face was filled with admiration. "The real Dr. C is finally here! They''re my heroine that I look up to, everything I aspire to be. I can''t believe I''ll finally get to meet them in person." Tracy chimed in, "Dr. C has always been an elusive person. We were deceived by an impostor before, but now, we''ll finally see the real one." Lucy''s curiosity was piqued, and she asked, "Do you think Dr. C is a man or a woman?" Carly shook her head. "I don''t know either. But we''ll find out tonight." Sonia turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, please take us with you to the banquet tonight. We all want to meet Dr. C in person." Adam nodded. "Alright." Just then, a calm and elegant voice rang through the room. "What''s the exciting conversation about?" Adam turned around. At the doorway stood a refined, ethereal figure-Celine had arrived. Carly snapped, "Celine, what are you doing here? Fine, I''ll tell you some great news-the real Dr. C has arrived in Mercity." Sonia smirked. "Dr. C is truly one favored by destiny. Celine, you might be highly educated, butpared to Dr. C, you''re nothing but trash. Celine smirked. "So, you''re all nning to see Dr. C tonight?" Tracy scoffed. "Of course! Celine, unlike us, you don''t have the qualifications to attend tonight''s banquet." Celine watched their act with amusement before raising an eyebrow. "That''s interesting. I happen to know Dr. C." Sonia''s eyes widened in shock. "You know Dr. C?" Celine crossed her arms. "Did you all forget? I was the one who exposed the fake Dr. Cst time." At the mention of that incident, Tracy''s face twisted with frustration. Only because you had s help!" Celine''s eyes gleamed yfully. "Think whatever you want. The fact remains¡ªl know Dr. C." Carly questioned, "If you really know Dr. C, then tell me is Dr. C a man or a woman?" Celine smiled. "Dr. C is a woman, and she''s a beauty too." Then, she took a step closer to Carly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Carly, you might want to be careful. Once Dr. C and Mr. Alvarez meet, who''s to say he won''t fall for her?" Dr. C was a beauty? A sudden sense of crisis hit Carly, ? She immediately turned to can "Adam loves me! No one him from me!" Content Belongs Celine''s gaze shifted to Adam''s chiseled face, and she asked, "Is that so?" Adam locked eyes with her. Without warning, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of the room. They stopped in the hallway. Celine yanked her arm free from his grip. "Mr. Alvarez, what do you think you''re doing?" Adam came to a halt. "That''s what I should be asking you. What exactly are you trying to do here?" Celine arched her brows. "You saw it yourself. I was simply informing them about Dr. C." Adam''s gaze turned sharp and scrutinized her. "You really know Dr. C?" Celine nodded. "Yep." She took a step forward and smirked. "In fact, Mr. Alvarez, you''ve already met Dr. C in person." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 431 Adam had met Dr. C before? Adam couldn''t recall when he had. He shot Celine a prating nce. He always felt that Celine was hiding something. Now, Celine''s clear eyes were twinkling brightly, and even Adam felt a tingle. At that moment, Sonia and Lucy stepped out. Sonia called, "Celine." Celine looked toward Sonia. "Mrs. Tate Senior, do you need something from me?" Sonia looked at Celine. "Celine, have you brought your dad''s ashes back and found a ce for him?" At that, Celine let out a coldugh. "Mrs. Tate Senior, would you be so kind as to ask about my dad''s ashes?" "Sonia, how can you say that? Aaron, after all, is my first son. I am his mother." "Mrs. Tate Senior, my dad is already gone. Who are you even saying these words to? My dad was never your biological son. My dad was adopted by you." Sonia and Lucy froze. They hadn''t expected Celine to know about this matter. "Celine, how did you know? Lucy asked. Celine stepped forward, closing in on Sonia and Lucy. "Mrs. Tate Senior, back then, you hurried to get pregnant to secure your position in the family, but when you couldn''t conceive for a long time, you ended up adopting my dad. "As soon as my dad joined the Tate family, you got pregnant. You were pregnant with Hayden. In fact, Hayden is your first son, and Wayne is your younger son. Both of these sons are the apple of your eye. "You''ve always been biased. My dad knew he wasn''t your biological child, so he always yielded. He truly treated you as his own mother, built his career from scratch, and wholeheartedly supported his two younger brothers while fulfilling his filial duty to you. "Whether as a son or as an older brother, he never did anyone in the Tate family any injustice! He had already repaid your adoption kindness from back then!" Celine''s wordsnded with force, and Sonia and Lucky stepped back. They really hadn''t expected that Celine knew about those past events. What means had she used to find all this out? Celine then looked at Lucy. "My dad truly loved you. He married, loved protected, and spoiled you. As a husband, he owed you nothing. Yet, what did you do to my dad Lucy, as if she had been caught off guard, instantly bristled. "Celine, what do you mean by this?" "You don''t know what I''m talking about? You know all too well what you did to my dad. I really don''t understand how you can sofortably enjoy the wealth and luxury my dad left behind. "Haven''t you ever dreamed in the middle of the night that my dad would turn into a fierce ghost toe and im your life?" Lucy''s face turned pale. "Celine, what on earth are you talking about?" She raised her hand and directly pped Celine''s face. However, Celine reached out and grabbed Lucy''s wrist, stopping her from hitting. Lucy gasped. "Celine, I''m your mother, after all. How dare you hit me, you ungrateful child!" In Celine''s beautiful, sharp eyes, a cold gleam shed. "Mom? You''re the one to talk!" With a forceful jerk, Celine sent Lucky reeling. Lucy lost her footing, staggering a few steps backward before crashing straight into the wall in utter disarray. Sonia and Lucy looked at Celine in shock, fuming. "You''ve gone too far! Celine, you''ve really gone too far!" "Celine, do you think that just because you''re dating Mr. Marshall, you can actwlessly? Men are never to be trusted. Once Mr. Marshall no longer wants you, you''ll just be a worthless housewife!" swnovel Celine wasn''t in the least angry. "Is that so? Let''s see, then!" She then turned and left. At that moment, Adam''s tall, upright figure blocked her path. Celine red at him. "As for you, let''s wait and see!" With that, Celine left immediately. Adam stayed silent. "Mr. Alvarez, Celine is really out of line. How dare she mouth off to you? Has she lost her mind?" Sonia shouted. Chapter 432 Adam watched Celine''s graceful figure as she departed, and he curled his lips. He suddenly felt that Celine seemed a bit different. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it. In fact, ever since the divorce, Celine had been changing, bing more and more unpredictable. Before long, night fell, and the banquet began. For now, everyone set aside their conflicts with Celine and dressed in their finest to attend the grand event. The banquet was packed with the elite of high society. Powerful, influential figures, all gathered for one reason. It was all to catch a glimpse of the legendary Dr. C. Carly and Tracy were dressed in haute couture evening gowns, and their makeup looked wless. Both of them were beaming with excitement. Tracy said, "Dr. C should be here soon, right? I''m so happy, I can hardly wait." Carly nodded. "Me too. I''ve always wanted to meet the famous Dr. C. She''s the only one who can cure my heart condition." Adam, in a tailored ck suit, stood beneath the dazzling chandeliers. His posture was poised, and his presence wasmanding. A group of high-profile executives had gathered around him, all engaged in conversation about Dr. C. Just then, someone called out, "Mr. Marshall, hello!" Adam lifted his head. Perry had arrived. Perry walked up to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, good evening." "Mr. Marshall, what brings you to Mercity?" Perry raised an eyebrow. "I''m here with my girlfriend. She''s in Mercity." "Mr. Marshall has a girlfriend now? I wonder which socialite from Mercity managed to steal your heart." Perry''s smile was warm as he nced at Adam. "My girlfriend is from the Alvarez family." "The Alvarez family?" Several of the business executives were taken aback. "But we''ve never heard of Mr. Alvarez having a daughter or a sister." Perry looked at Adam. What he really meant by "from the Alvarez family" was Adam''s ex-wife. Adam, of course, understood Perry''s meaning. His gaze turned cold as he nced at Perry. "My girlfriend is from Mr. Alvarez''s family. She''s incredibly, incredibly talented, and Mr. Alvarez personally shaped her into the person she is today great leader trains only the yAgreat best should really thank Mr Alvarez for letting me have such an amazing girlfriend." Carly and Tracy had just walked up to Adam, and upon hearing Perry''s high praise for Celine, Carly was stunned. Carly whispered to Adam, "Adam, this Mr. Marshall must be out of his mind. He''s not the least bit ashamed about picking up after you. He''s actually proud of it." Adam''s gaze fell on Carly, giving her a cold, sharp look. Carly immediately went silent. Tracy, growing impatient, said, "Why isn''t Dr. C here yet?" Sonia and Lucy were getting anxious, too. "That''s right. Dr. C should be here by now. We can''t wait any longer. Just then, the grand doors of the banquet hall swung open. Instantly, all eyes turned toward the entrance. A stunning, ethereal figure stepped into view. Celine had arrived. Tonight, she wore a champagne gold evening gown. The form-fitting dress perfectly entuated her elegant, hourss silhouette. Her long, jet-ck hair was swept up entirely, revealing her deficate, angelic face. Under the dazzling lights, she seemed to glow with a soft radiance. Lifting the hem of her gown, Celine took graceful steps into the hall. She exuded confidence and allure with every step, captivating the entire room. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 433 Celine was here! Carly was stunned. "Why did Celine show up?" Adam''s gaze fell on Celine, looking at her intently. At that moment, Celine came up to them, and Perry reached out and wrapped his arm around her soft waist. "Celine, you''re here." Sonia, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy all gathered around. As they looked at the radiant Celine, Sonia asked, "Celine, why are you here too? You''re here to see Dr. C as well? Dr. C truly lives up to her reputation as a nation-renowned genius. So many people admire her that even a housewife like you knows her name." Celine raised her delicate eyebrows and said, "That''s right, I''m here to see Dr. C." Tracy sneered. "Celine, even if you see Dr. C, so what? Dr. C won''t talk to someone like you." Celine looked at Tracy. "Then, will Dr. C talk to you?" "Of course, I studied medicine," Tracy replied somewhat proudly. Then, Lucy said, "Celine, today, the real Dr. C has arrived in Mercity. This is a big day. Put away your little schemes for seducing men, and don''t disgrace the Tate family''s reputation." Celine smiled and said nothing more. Perry looked at these Tate family members and smirked. Soon, they would all know how foolish they were. Adam, with his cool, distant gaze, looked at Celine. "You''re here to see Dr. C?" Celine nodded. "Yes." Justh then, Perry spoke up. "Judging by the time, Dr. C should be making her appearance now." "Then, I''ll excuse myself for a moment," Celine said. With that, she left. After Celine left, Carly, arm-in-arm with Adam, disdainfully said, "Adam, I think Celine is scheming again. She definitely knows that Dr. C can save me, and she wants to keep Dr. C from saving me." Sonia nodded. "Right,ter, we''ll make sure Dr. C stays away from Celine." Adam pursed his thin lips and said nothing. Perry smirked and said, "Then, once Dr. C makes her entrance, the real show will begin." Celine went to the second floor to touch up her makeup. Soon, she would be appearing as Dr. C. Soon, the expressions on Sonia''s, Carly''s, Tracy''s, and Lucy''s faces will be priceless. They still thought she wasjust an unaplished housewife. At that moment, a waiter walked in. "Ms. Tate, you may go out now." Celine stood up. "Okay. Just as she was preparing to make her halt. turned to look at "What did you just call ? belongs to en.kikistotent The waiter actually called her Ms. Tate instead of Dr. C. A clear, cold gleam shed in Celine''s sharp eyes as she said, "Who are you? Who sent you?" Just as she finished speaking, a pain struck the back of her neck. Someone had ambushed her from behind. Celine''s vision went ck, and she fell into unconsciousness. "Quick, take her away," the waiter whispered. Adam and the others were still standing in the hall, and Carly was et there too. At that moment, her phone rang with a notification. swnov Carly opened a text message. It simply read, "It''s all taken care of." She curved her red lips into a smile. "Adam, I''m going to the restroom." Adam looked at Carly. "Dr. C is about to make her entrance, and you''re going to the restroom now?" Dr. C was certainly important, but her n was even more important. Carly said, "Adam, it''s because Dr. C is about to appear that I''m nervous. I need to go to the restroom. I''ll be right back." After saying that, she turned and left. Chapter 434 Before leaving, Carly exchanged a look with Lucy, signaling each other with their eyes. Adam and Perry stood together. Perry checked the time. "Mr. Alvarez, Dr. C should be making an appearance any minute now." Adam nced at Perry. "Mr. Marshall, how do you know Dr. C?" Perry didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he said, "Mr. Alvarez, you know Dr. C too." Adam frowned slightly. Celine had said the same thing to him before, that he knew Dr. C. Now, Perry was saying it too. What were Perry and Celine trying to imply? Could it be that Dr. C was actually someone he knew? Had Dr. C been around him all along?" At that moment, the host took the stage. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending this evening''s banquet. The moment you''ve all been waiting for has finally arrived. Please wee Dr. C!" In an instant, all eyes turned toward the upstairs balcony. Everyone held their breath in anticipation of Dr. C''s arrival. Adam lifted his gaze. Sonia, Tracy, and Lucy had all moved forward. Sonia was practically trembling with excitement. "She''sing! Dr. C is finally here!" Everyone waited. But as the seconds passed, nothing happened upstairs. A hushed murmur spread through the crowd. "What''s going on? Why isn''t Dr. Cing out?" "Is she even here tonight?" Even the host was beginning to feel uneasy. Dr. C was supposed to enter at this exact moment, so where was she? The host quickly reassured the audience, "Please remain calm. I''ll go upstairs to check. Dr. C will be here shortly." The host hurried up the stairs. Tracy frowned. "Could it be that Dr. C isn''ting after all? We''re all here just for her." Adam frowned as he turned to Perry. "Mr. Marshall, this Dr. C of yours certainly enjoys keeping people waiting." Perry also found it strange. Celine had definitely arrived, so why hadn''t shee out yet? Could something have gone wrong? Without hesitation, he strode toward the stairs, heading up to check. Adam was about to follow. He had missed seeing Dr. C multiple times already, and his curiosity about her identity had only grown stronger. But just then, a soft, melodic ringtone broke the tension. His phone was ringing. Adam answered, and Carly''s panicked voice came through immediately. "Adam, help me! Please!" Adam''s fingers curled around the phone, gripping it tightly. "Carly, what happened? Don''t panic. Take your time and tell me clearly." "Adam, I... Ah!" Carly let out a piercing scream before the line went dead. Lucy immediately turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, what happened to Carly?" Adam''s expression darkened. "Carly is in trouble." "How is that possible? She just went to the restroom. We have to check right away!" Lucy rushed to the women''s restroom. Inside, the ce was a mess. Signs of a struggle were evident everywhere. Carly''s phoney shattered on the floor, broken into two pieces. Lucy picked up the damaged phone and handed it to Adam, her voice filled with look urgency. "Mr. Alvarez. it''s Carly''s phone! Do you think she was kidnapped?" Soon, Sonia and Tracy arrived at the scene. Sonia''s face immediately paled. "Who would kidnap Carly? Her heart condition is bad. She can''t handle this kind of stress!" Tracy turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, you have to do something! We have to save Carly!" Adam stared at the broken phone in his hand, his handsome face as cold as ice. Just then, the soft, melodic ringtone chimed again. Another call wasing through. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 435 Adam answered the call, and a rough male voice came through. "Mr. Alvarez, good evening." Adam held the phone, his face unreadable. "Who are you?" "Mr. Alvarez, my identity doesn''t matter. All you need to know is that the person you''re looking for is with me." Lucy''s eyes widened in rm. "He''s the one who took Carly! Mr. Alvarez, we have to save her!" Adam''s tone remained cold. "Carly is with you?" "That''s right. Here, I''ll let her talk to you." A momentter, Carly''s voice came through, panicked and desperate. "Adam, help me! Please! I''m so scared!" Adam''s lips pressed into a thin, icy line. "What do you want?" "Mr. Alvarez, I want money. Get one billion dors ready immediately." Adam let out a short, mockingugh. "You kidnapped someone and are now extorting me for one billion? That''s more than enough to lock you away for life. You''ll never see the outside world again." The man on the other end of the line wasn''t the least bit intimidated. "Mr. Alvarez, don''t try to scare me. I wasn''t raised to be afraid of threats. Is one billion dors too much for one person''s life? What if I make it two?" A sharp glint shed through Adam''s eyes. "Two people?" At that moment, Perry rushed over. "Mr. Alvarez, bad news. Celine is missing." Dr. C had been scheduled to make her appearance, but when Perry went upstairs to check, she was nowhere to be found. Celine had disappeared. Adam froze for a brief moment before gripping his phone even tighter. "Celine-is she with you too?" Somewhere in an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, Celine''s eyes fluttered open. She quickly realized that her hands and feet were tied. In front of her stood a man with a scar across his face, nked by several men in ck. Celine immediately grasped the situation. She had been kidnapped. She let out a silent, bitterugh. What a dramatic turn of events. She had been moments away from revealing herself as Dr. C, only to end up here instead. A familiar voice interrupted her thoughts. "Celine, you''re awake?" Celine turned her head and saw Carly. Carly was tied up as well, dumped beside her. Celine''s eyshes quivered slightly. "Carly, they took you too?" Carly struggled against her restraints, attempting to break free. "Let me go! Do you have any idea who I am? I''m Adam''s girlfriend! you so much asy a finger on me, ret Will make sure you regret it. This is his territory. You won''t make if out alive!" The scarred man chuckled, holding the phone in his hand. "So, you''re Mr. Alvarez''s girlfriend. And this one here is his ex-wife." He crouched beside Celine. "Celine, say something to Mr. Alvarez." Celine quickly scanned the surroundings before raising her voice. "Adam, we''re in a warehouse on the wet side of the city-" The scarred man hadn''t expected her to spill their location. His face twisted with rage, and he swung his hand hard across Celine''s face. With a loud smack, her head snapped to the side, her delicate features stinging from the blow. A bright red handprint quickly appeared on her cheek, swollen and ringly visible. Back on Adam''s end of the call, he had heard both Celine''s voice and the unmistakable sound of a p. His expression darkened instantly. His voice dropped to a dangerously low register. "Stop. If youy another hand on her, you won''t live to see the sunrise." The scarred man let out a loud, amusedugh. "Oh? Mr. Alvarez, you seemed quite protective of your ex-wife. One p, and you''re already this upset? Adam''s voice sounded razor-sharp as he said, "One billion dors. I''ll give you what you want. Send me the location, and I''ll bring the money. You give me the hostages. The scarred man grinned. "Now that''s the spirit, Mr. Alvarez. I knew you''d be reasonable. But there''s one condition. You need toe alone." Chapter 436 The scarred man sent the address to Adam and then hung up the phone. Lucy immediately turned to him. "Mr. Alvarez, you have to save Carly. Her heart condition can''t handle this kind of stress." Perry looked at Adam seriously. "Mr. Alvarez, Celine is with them too. You have to bring her back." Adam didn''t say a single word. He simply turned and walked out. ... Inside the warehouse, the scarred man nced at Celine and Carly before letting out a low whistle. "You can question a rich man''s morals, but you can''t question his taste. Damn, Mr. Alvarez''s ex-wife and girlfriend are both stunning. I''m jealous." One of his men chuckled. "Sir, we''ve got time to kill. Why not have some fun with these two beauties?" The scarred man cracked his knuckles and strode toward Celine, grabbing her delicate chin between his fingers. "Let''s start with Mr. Alvarez''s ex-wife. I''ve always wondered what it''s like to taste a woman he''s had before." With that, he reached for Celine''s clothes. Celine met his gaze fearlessly, her voice steady and clear. "Try it. See what happens." The scarred man froze. He stared at her. Despite the bright red handprint swelling on her cheek and her disheveled state, her eyes were calm and unwavering, full of confidence andposure. "If you''re lucky, you might just walk out of here with one billion in your pocket. But the second you touch me, you won''t be walking out at all," she threatened. The scarred man slowly pulled his hand back. Carly shot Celine a re. "Oh, please. You really think Adam is here for you? No, he''s here for me. If I weren''t taken, Adam wouldn''t have even cared whether you lived or died!" Even in this situation, Carly was still talking nonsense. Celine cast her a cold nce. She was utterly ridiculous. Just then, a voice came from outside. "Sir, Mr. Alvarez is here." Adam had arrived, and he arrived fast. With a boom, the warehouse doors flew open from a powerful kick. Gold air rusked inside, sweeping rough the room like a de. A tall, imposing figure stepped in Adam had arrived. He was wearing a ck overcoat, the frigid wind swirling around him. His entire presence exuded an icy, oppressive power. Adam strode in, his long legs cutting through the dimly lit space. The scarred man stepped forward. "Mr. Alvarez, you got here fast. You didn''t disappoint me." Adam''s gaze locked onto him. "I want to see them first." "Of course. Your ex-wife and your girlfriend are right over there." Adam walked deeper into the warehouse, and his sharp eyes immediatelynded on Celine and Carly, both bound. Carly, upon seeing Adam, nearly burst into tears. "Adam! You''re finally here! I was so scared. I knew you''d Adam nced at Carly for only a moment before his gaze shifted to Celine. Celine sat on the floor, silent. Her clear, bright eyes met his. Adam''s expression darkened slightly when he noticed the red, swollen handprint on her right cheek. The scarred man walked over. "Mr. Alvarez, as you can see, they''re both fine. Now, where''s my money?" Adam didn''t even look at him. His voice was cold. "You did that to her face?" The scarred man hesitated. "I..." Before he could finish, Adam raised his hand and pped him. The scarred man stumbled backward, clutching his face in shock. He stared at Adam, utterly stunned. Adam stood tall, his sharp eyes filled with an overwhelming sense of rev authority. He curled his lips into a dangerous smirk. "You dare l hand on what''s mine?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 437 The tension in the room escted instantly. The scarred man truly hadn''t expected Adam to hit him. But right now, Adam was his golden ticket, his big payday, so he didn''t want to burn that bridge. He swallowed his anger and forced himself to stay calm. "Mr. Alvarez, did you bring the money?" the man asked. Adam''s voice was cold and unwavering. "I brought it-every cent. But we do this fairly. I give you the money. You give me the hostages." The scarred man smirked. "Sure, we''ll trade fairly. But I''m only giving you one of them." Adam''s sharp eyes narrowed, his deep voice turning ice-cold. "What do you mean?" "We agreed on a trade, one person for one billion dors. I never said anything about handing over two. That money only buys you one." The scarred man''s grin wasced with cruelty. Adam''s jaw tightened. "I''ll pay more." "Mr. Alvarez, this isn''t about money. This is how things work in my world. You only get one. Now, make your choice-your ex-wife or your girlfriend. One walks out with you. The other stays with us." He let out a dark chuckle. Celine''s face paled. She hadn''t expected this twist. He was making Adam choose between her and Carly. Carly immediately turned to Adam, her voice urgent. "Adam, this isn''t even a question. You''re obviously choosing me, right? My heart isn''t in good shape. I need to get out of here!" Adam nced at Carly briefly, then looked at Celine. Celine met his gaze. "Mr. Alvarez, would you choose me if I begged you?" Celine wasn''t stupid. Of course, she wanted to leave. But it wasn''t just about her anymore. She had Adam''s baby inside her. If she pleaded, would Adam choose her? Adam frowned slightly, but he said nothing. The scarred man pped his hands together. "Tick-tock, Mr. Alvarez. I''m giving you until the count of three. If you don''t pick, you leave here alone. One... two..." Carly''s voice turned desperate. "Adam! Did you forget your promise to me? You said you''d take me with you! You swore you''d always take care of me!" The final count was about to fall when Adam spoke. "I choose Carly." He had made his choice. He chose Carly. Celine wasn''t surprised-not even a little. Because when it came down to her and Carly, Adam had never chosen her. Not once. And yet, hearing him say it still hurt. Her hand drifted toward her stomach. The baby was still inside her. "Little one, aba Tather just us before you were born. He left us behind," she the to herself. The scarred manughed. "Mr. Alvarez, I like a man who makes quick decisions. Take her and go." At his signal, one of his men stepped forward and cut Carly loose. The moment she was free, Carly scrambled to her feet and threw herself at Adam. "Adam! I knew you''d choose me! My legs are so weak from being tied up. Carry me!" She pouted and clung to him like a child. Adam sighed and lifted her effortlessly into his arms. Carly beamed. "Adam, let''s go." Adam cast onest look at Celine. Then he turned and walked away, carrying Carly with him. He then left with Carly. Celine curled her lips into a faint, mocking smile. The scarred man sauntered over, gripping her chin between his fingers "See that, sweetheart? You''re the one who got left behind. Mr. Alvarez doesn''t want you" Celine jerked her face away, shaking off his touch. The scarred man chuckled. "Still got some fight in you, huh? Let''s see if you taste just as fiery." With a sick grin, he lunged toward her. Outside, Adam carried Carly to safety and then gently sat her down. Then, without a word, he turned back toward the warehouse. Chapter 438 Carly gasped in shock and quickly grabbed Adam''s arm. "Adam, where are you going?" Adam''s voice was firm. "I''m going back. Celine is still in there." Carly''s expression darkened. "Adam, you''re seriously going back to save Celine?" Adam pulled his arm free from her grip. "I would never leave Celine behind." With that, he turned and strode away. Carly panicked and tried to stop him. "Adam, my heart hurts... I feel faint... I think I''m really going to pass out." But no matter how much she cried out, Adam didn''t stop. Adam rushed back into the warehouse, only to find the scarred man and his ck-d henchmen sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain. Celine was gone. Adam immediately grabbed the scarred man by the cor. "Where is she?" The scarred man clutched his eyes, writhing in agony. "She ran! That little witch somehow untied herself without us noticing. When we got close, she threw some kind of powder at us. Damn it! My eyes! It burns like hell! I think I''m going blind!" The henchmen were also rolling on the ground, suffering from whatever Celine had used on them. Adam''s eyes darkened. He sprinted toward the window. It was open. Celine had escaped through the window. Adam pulled out his phone and made a call. "Clean this ce up. And find Celine." Later, Adam took Carly to the hospital. Sonia, Lucy, and Tracy all rushed over. Lucy immediately took Carly''s hands in hers. "Carly, are you okay?" "Mom, I''m fine." "What about Celine?" Carly bit her lip in frustration. "Celine ran off on her own." "What?" Lucy froze for a moment. In reality, this whole kidnapping had been her and Carly''s n from the beginning. They had hired the scarred man for arge sum of money. The goal had been simple. First, it was to force Adam into making a choice, one that wouldpletely break Celine''s heart and make her realize she was nothing. Second, once the scarred man had his way with Celine, they would keep her captive and force her to donate her heart. But now, Celine had escaped on her own. Lucy''s expression darkened. "How the hell did she manage to get away? Where did she go?" Carly shook her head. "I don''t know. Adam already has people searching for her, but so far, no sign of her." Outside the hospital room, Adam stood tall, his sharp gaze locked in deep thought. Leo approached and spoke quietly. "Mr. Ms. rez there''s still no trace of She hasn''t returned to Jupiter Heights." Adam''s lips pressed into a tight line. Where did she go? "Keep searching." "Yes, Mr. Alvarez." ... Celine had managed to escape on her own. On the way back, she ran into Perry, who had been out looking for her. Perry''s face was pale. "Celine! Are you okay?" Celine ced a hand on her stomach, herplexion ghostly white. She shook her head weakly. "Perry, I''m fine." His sharp eyes caught the way she clutched her belly. "Why are you holding your stomach? What''s wrong?" She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could get a word out, everything went ck. She copsed. "Celine! What''s wrong?" Perry shouted, catching her before she hit the ground. He scooped her up without hesitation and carried her back to his house. When Celine woke up, she was lying in arge bed inside Perry''s house. Perry sat beside her. His expression was tense. "Celine, you''re pregnant. You overexerted yourself. You need to rest and take care of the baby." Celine sat up. She was a doctor. Of course, she knew she had overexerted herself. She ced a gentle hand on her belly. Thank goodness the baby was still there. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 439 Celine sat up. "Perry, I''m fine. The baby and I are both fine." She would never let anything happen to her child. The only reason she had anyplications was because of the stress from the kidnapping. Perry studied her carefully. "Celine, you''re still carrying Adam''s child. Are you really not going to tell him?" She curled her lips into a self-mocking smile. "You saw it yourself, Perry. Adam had no hesitation when choosing between me and Carly. He chose her without a second thought. Telling him won''t change anything. It''s better if he never knows. I can raise this baby on my own just fine." Perry let out a sigh. He didn''t push the issue, but he knew that no matter what Celine said, Adam''s abandonment of her today had deeply hurt her. At that moment, Robin and Hailey rushed in. Both of them immediately ran over and ced their hands on Celine''s stomach. "Celine! How''s the baby? Is everything okay?" they asked. Celine smiled. "Everything''s fine." Robin scowled. "That bastard, Adam! Is he insane? He left his own child behind and picked that snake Carly instead? Ugh, kid, when you grow up, don''t bother acknowledging that deadbeat dad. Let him stay tied to Carly forever!" Hailey frowned. "Adam went too far this time. Nope, I''m calling him right now to curse him out." Celine quickly stopped her. "Hailey, Robin, forget it. The one who''s loved can always act recklessly. I''m just the one who isn''t loved. If you call him and yell at him, it''ll only make me look pathetic." Hailey and Robin exchanged nces, then reluctantly dropped it. "Fine. Celine, that man isn''t worth it. The baby has two amazing godmothers. We''ll spoil this little one rotten." Celine nodded and gently stroked her still-t stomach. "Exactly. We don''t need that father anyway." With her best friends by her side, Celine visibly rxed, and she felt her mood lift. That was what real friendship was for. Perry smirked. "Celine, I had my people look into that scarred man. Guess what we found?" Celine''s clear, sharp eyes turned to him. "I don''t know who he is, but I do know one thing-Carly hired him." Perry raised a brow. "How did you figure that out?" Celine let out a coldugh. "I know Carly too well. If she were truly kidnapped, she would''ve been terrified. But when we were held together, she wasn''t afraid at all. If anything, she looked like she was enjoying the show. "Then, when the scarred man forced Adam to choose between us, it only confirmed my suspicions." Perry nodded. "You''re absolutely right. The scarred man was hired by Carly for a hefty price. This whole kidnapping? Carly staged it herself." Celine''s lips curled into a smirk. "Well, now that her act is over, it''s my turn to take the stage. Perry, get in touch with Adam''s people. Telf them couldn''t make it to the g. But tomorrow, I''ll be paying Carly a visit at the hospital." Perry chuckled. "Oh, this is going to be fun." Yes. Tomorrow was going to be a show worth watching. Perry hesitated for a moment before adding, "By the way, Celine, Adam''s still looking for you. Do you want to¡ª" Robin cut in immediately. "Hell no! What''s the point of Adam looking for her now? He made his choice already!" Hailey crossed her arms. "Exactly! Let him run around like a lost poppy. He doesn''t deserve a response." ... Adam stepped into the hospital room. Carly had been clinging to him non-stop, whining about her heart hurting, making sure he stayed by her side every second. Just then, Leo entered the room. "Mr. Alvarez, we still haven''t found Ms. Celine. There''s been absolutely no movement on her end." Adam frowned. Where the hell had she gone? Carly scoffed. "Adam, Celine knows you''re looking for her. She''s just doing this on purpose, ying hard to get. What a scheming little brat." Sonia added dismissively, "Mr. Alvarez, stop worrying about Celine. She''s not going to die." Leo nced at the cold-hearted Tate family members in the room. Honestly, he was starting to doubt whether Celine was really their biological rtive. Leo turned back to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, I do have one piece of good news." Chapter 440 Adam''s expression darkened. "What good news?" Leo answered, "Dr. C just contacted us. They had somethinge up and couldn''t attend the g, but they''ll be at the hospital first thing tomorrow morning to see Ms. Carly." What? Carly''s expression lit up. "Really? Dr. C ising first thing in the morning to check on me?" Sonia beamed. "That''s amazing! With Dr. C''s legendary skills, Carly''s heart condition will definitely improve." Tracy sighed in relief. "I was so disappointed when Dr. C wasn''t at the g tonight. I can''t believe we''ll get to see her first thing in the morning. This is fantastic!" Lucy, ovee with excitement, grabbed Carly''s hands. Carly''s heart condition had always been her greatest worry, but now, with Dr. C''s arrival, there was finally hope. The moment Dr. C was mentioned, Adam pressed his lips into a thin line. Dr. C had stood him up too many times. If she failed to show up again, his patience would run outpletely. Adam''s gaze turned sharp. "Fine. Tomorrow morning, I''ll finally see who Dr. C really is." ... By dawn the next day, Sonia, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy were already up. Truth be told, none of them had slept well. They were too excited. They had been up early, eagerly preparing for Dr. C''s arrival. Now, they stood together in the hospital corridor, anxiously craning their necks, searching for any sign of their esteemed doctor. "Where''s Dr. C? I''m too excited. I can''t believe she''s still not here!" Adam stood tall, his towering frame casting a long shadow as he waited silently. Leo leaned in and whispered, "Mr. Alvarez, Dr. C has arrived." A group of doctors in pristine white coats appeared at the far end of the corridor. They weren''t just doctors. Every single one of them held a senior position. The sight of them moving forward together was nothing short ofmanding. "They''re here! Dr. C is here!" Sonia, Carly, Tracy, and Lucy all held their breath, their eyes glued to the approaching figures. Then, a slim, graceful figure stepped into view. She was also dressed in a spotless white coat, leading the team forward with quiet confidence. The moment Carly saw her, her pupils shrank. She frozepletely. Sonia gasped, "Celine?" Tracy''s voice sharpened. "Why is Celine here?" Lucy''s face twisted in confusion. "What is Celine doing here?" Adam, too, was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected to see Celine here at all. Celine walked forward with steady steps. Carly immediately raised her voice. "Celine, what are you doing here?" Before she could say more, the hospital''s vice director turned andet snapped, "Show some respect Do you even know who you''re speaking to?" Celine lifted a hand, signaling the vice director to stand down. Sonia was visibly shaken. "Celine, who exactly are you?" Tracy scoffed. "Celine, are you pulling some kind of stunt again? We''re waiting for Dr. C! Why are you even here?" Celine''s lips curved into a smirk. "The Dr. C you''ve been waiting for is already here." Lucy frowned. "Celine, what are you talking about?" Celine arched a perfectly shaped brow and slowly raised a slenderet pale finger, pointing to the name tag on her white coat. "Lot Adam''s gaze followed her gesture. And there, printed clearly on the name tag, was "Dr. C". Celine was Dr. C. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 441 Carly''s eyes widened in shock as she caught sight of the name tag pinned to Celine''s coat. She gasped, staring at Celine in disbelief. "Dr. C? Celine, you''re Dr. C?" Sonia, Tracy, and Lucy had also seen the name tag. Their jaws dropped as if they had just seen a ghost. "Celine, who are you, really?" Tracy stammered. Celine raised an eyebrow. "Haven''t you all been looking for Dr. C? Well, congrattions-you found her. I am Dr. C." Carly, Tracy, Sonia, and Lucy were utterly stunned. For a moment, none of them could speak. They had never imagined that Celine could be Dr. C. Carly was the first to recover, shaking her head. "No way! This has to be fake. Celine, you''re lying, aren''t you?" Tracy chimed in. "Dr. C is a nation-renowned genius. For the past few years, you''ve been nothing but a housewife after marrying Mr. Alvarez. How could you possibly be Dr. C?" Lucy scoffed. "If you were really Dr. C, you wouldn''t have kept such a low profile. There''s no way it''s you." On the other hand, Sonia waspletely speechless. She simply couldn''t process it. How could Celine, the granddaughter she had always dismissed and underestimated, turn out to be a nationally renowned genius? If Celine was Dr. C, then what did that make Carly and Tracy-the two she had always taken pride in? Compared to Celine, they weren''t just inferior-they were utterly eclipsed. Had she thrown away a pearl, only to clutch at worthless sand? Sonia refused to ept it. Just then, the vice director of the hospital, standing behind Celine, spoke up. "Enough! Dr. C is standing right in front of you! Carly, your heart condition can only be treated by her. Haven''t you been desperate to have Dr. C treat you? Well, your savior is right here." Carly staggered back a step, struggling to process the revtion. She had never imagined that Celine would be Dr. C-the very person who could cure her heart condition. The expressions on Carly, Tracy, Sonia, and Lucy''s faces were priceless. Celine''s piercing gaze swept over each of them before she smiled softly. "Carly, weren''t you always hoping I''de? Now that I''m here, you don''t seem very happy. That''s fine. If you don''t want me to treat you, you can find someone else." "I..." Carly stammered, but Celine didn''t give her a chance to finish. Instead, Celine turned and walked gracefully toward Adam. "Mr. Alvarez." Adam stood in the corridor, dressed in a custom-tailored ck suit, exuding an air of elegance and authority. On the other hand, Celine wore a clean whiteb coat, her dark hair tied into a low ponytail that framed her delicate face and elegant neck as she approached him. Adam stared at Celine, momentarily speechless. wasn'' The shock wasn''t limited to the Tate family-Adam was equally stunned. Never in his wildest dreams had Adam imagined that Dr. C-the. elusive medical genius he had searching for-was none other than Celine. neel She had been right by his side all along. Leo broke the silence. "Ms. Celine, you''re actually Dr. C?" he asked in astonishment. Celine smirked. "Yes, I am." Then, she turned her gaze to Adam and extended her hand toward him. "Mr. Alvarez, nice to meet you." Adam slowly regained hisposure and reached out to shake her hand. Her touch was soft and delicate. Before he could fully grasp it, she withdrew, leaving him momentarily dazed. Celine continued, "Mr. Alvarez, we had a prior agreement. You hired me at a high price to treat Ms. Carly. Now tha ''m here, Ms. Carly doesn''t seem wee me and has even questioned my identity. Therefore, our coboration will have to be called off." Chapter 442 Upon hearing Celine''s words, Carly immediately stepped forward. "That''s not what I meant..." Celine looked at her calmly. "Then, what do you mean? Do you want me to treat you?" Carly fell silent. Celine smirked. "I can treat you, but you''ll have to beg me." She wanted Carly to beg. Carly''s face turned deathly pale. Celine knew Carly all too well. Carly had always looked down on her, believing herself to be superior. Finding out that Celine was Dr. C was already a crushing blow, but having to swallow her pride and beg was even worse than death. It wasn''t just Carly-Sonia, Lucy, and Tracy all felt the same bitter humiliation. Celine''s clear, sharp eyes swept over them with amusement. "You''re the ones asking for help now. When you ask for help, you need to show sincerity. Isn''t that what you taught me?" Lucy snapped, "Celine, you¡ª" Celine cut her off. "Of course, you don''t have to beg me. But then, you''ll just have to watch Carly die." "Celine, as a doctor, shouldn''t you havepassion? How can you say such things?" Sonia interjected. Celine stepped forward, closing the distance between them. She met Sonia''s gaze head-on. "Anyone else could say that to me but not you. Do I need to ask you how my father died, Mrs. Tate Senior?" Sonia''s face went pale with fear. Did Celine already know? Celine watched Sonia''s expression with satisfaction. This was only the beginning. She had plenty of time to y. "Well, you wanted to see me, and now you have," Celine said lightly. "As I said, if you want me to treat you,e and beg me. I''ll be leaving now." With that, she left arrogantly. Carly''s face was livid with rage. She turned to Adam. "Adam..." However, Adam didn''t even nce at her. Instead, he strode off after Celine. Carly stomped her foot in frustration. "Adam!" Sonia let out a mournful sigh. "Is Celine really Dr. C? Oh my God, Celine is actually Dr. C!" Tracy''s face was ashen. She had always been the pride of the Tate family, but now,pared to Celine, she felt utterly insignificant. Lucy was so furious that she felt like coughing up blood. She had exiled Celine to the countryside, yet somehow, she had thrived instead of being ruined. It was as if her talent was something beyond anyone''s control. "Mom, what do we do now? We need Celine to treat Carly, and look-Adam just went after her!" Adam had been just like them, believing Celine was merely a housewife with an impressive degree. Now that her identity as the nation renowned genius Dr. C Kad been revealed, he could no longer ignore her brilliance. Carly felt a deep sense of crisis. It was as if Adam, whom she had tightly held onto, was slipping through her fingers like fine sand. ... Adam caught up to Celine and called out, "Celine." Celine stopped and turned to face him. "Mr. Alvarez, do you need something?" Adam said, "Celine, I need to talk to you." Celine raised an eyebrow. "I''m sorry, Mr. Alvarez, but I have a major¨¥ surgery scheduled soon. I don''t have time. # you need to speak with me, please make an appointment with my assistant." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 443 Adam''s expression instantly darkened when Celine told him to schedule an appointment. No one had ever dared to make him take a number and wait- Celine was the first. "Mr. Alvarez, I''ll be going now," she said. With that, Celine strode off with her entourage, leaving Adam standing there in silence. Just then, Leo came forward. "Mr. Alvarez, should I coordinate with Ms. Tate''s assistant to schedule an appointment?" Before Leo could finish, Adam shot him a sharp re. Feeling wronged, Leo quickly defended himself. "Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate was just an ordinary Ms. Tate before, but now she''s Dr. C-the nation-renowned genius. Even billionaires have to make appointments to see her. I don''t think she''s doing this just to spite you." Leo had meant to console him, but instead, Adam''s expression turned even colder. "If you can''t say anything useful, then shut up," Adam said icily. Leo fell silent. Just then, Adam''s phone rang-it was James. He pressed the answer button. "James, did you know about Celine''s identity all along?" James chuckled. "Adam, sounds like you''ve finally figured out that Celine is Dr. C. Why are you ming me now? Dr. C is your wife. If you didn''t know, how is that my fault?" Then, James added, "Oh, wait. I almost forgot-Dr. C isn''t your wife anymore. You two got divorced." Adam wondered what kind of day this was. Everyone around him seemed to be taking turns stabbing him in the back. James chuckled. "Adam, the Lambert family is hosting a banquet tonight in honor of Dr. C. You shoulde." Now that Celine had publicly revealed her identity, James-being her most prized mentee¡ªhad naturally arranged a formal celebration. "I''ll be there," Adam replied. At the Lambert family banquet, Adam stood beside Mr. Lambert, surrounded by distinguished figures from the academic and medical fields. One of them marveled, "Mr. Lambert, I never expected Dr. C to be such a youngdy. To have achieved such medical mastery at her age-she truly is a legend." James beamed with pride. "Who would have thought? Celine was a genius at Haffard University and possesses an unparalleled talent in medicine. She''s indeed unparalleled." Then, James nced at Adam and smirked. "But I bet no one was more shocked than Mr. Alvarez, right?" Adam, who was still in a sour mood, gave James a cool look. "James, you seem awfully happy." "Why wouldn''t I be?" James said with a chuckle. "Dr. C is Ms. Tate If she were still your wife, I''d have to salute you every time I saw you. That would mess up the hierarchy, wouldn''t it?" en Adam fell silent. James shot him a meaningful look. "Feeling any regrets now?" Adam wasn''t sure. Just then, a stir rippled through the crowd. "Look! Dr. C is here!" Adam looked up. Celine had arrived. She wore a sleek ck gown. Her long, jet-ck hair was loosely pinned up, with a few strands curling against her snow-white neck. She looked effortlessly elegant, like an ethereal beauty untouched by the world. Content belongwr By her side, Hailey wore a flowing white gown, exuding a yful charm and delicate elegance. Together, the two of them were a breathtaking sight. Chapter 444 James stepped forward with a warm smile. "Ms. Tate." Celine and Hailey approached, and James took the time to introduce everyone to Celine. Celine smiled and gave a graceful,posed nod. Adam watched Celine, and now he finally understood why she always addressed his uncle James by his first name. It turned out James had been her mentee. Celine was none other than Dr. C. "Dr. C, you went to Eastoria to work on arge-scale vine research project for a gue after graduating from Haffard University. But then you suddenly disappeared. What happened?" "Yeah! You''ve been out of the public eye for three years. We''ve all been wondering where you''ve been!" The crowd was filled with curiosity about her. Celine answered candidly, "I got married." "You got married? Dr. C is already taken?" "What kind of remarkable man was able to capture Dr. C''s heart? I''m beyond curious!" Celine''s clear, almond-shaped eyes briefly flickered toward Adam before she looked away, smiling as she said, "At the time, he was in a vegetative state." "A vegetative state? Dr. C actually married someone in aa?" "He must be fully recovered now. With Dr. C''s medical skills, he''s probably walking and running without any issues." Celine smiled. "Yes, he''s doing very well now." Adam felt his heart soften at her words. It was only now that he realized it was Celine who had cured him. He had always wondered about it. Back then, when he fell into a vegetative state, every doctor had given up on him. Even Carly had walked away. Yet, Celine had chosen to marry him. And three yearster, he had miraculously recovered. He had never known it was Celine who had healed him "I bet you and your husband must be deeply in love now." "How could they not be? Without Dr. C, he wouldn''t be where he is today." Celine chuckled. "We''re divorced." A wave of shock spread through the group. "Someone actually divorced Dr. C?" Celine waved a hand dismissively. "It''s all in the past. Let''s not talk about him anymore." Hailey looped her arm through Celine''s and grinned. "Exactly. No need to dwell on old news. If anything, losing Celine is his loss." She nced at Adam meaningfully. The murmurs started again. "That man truly didn''t know how lucky he was. When he was in a vegetative state, Dr. C married him and cured him. That kind of fortune is something most people wouldn''t get in several lifetimes." Jamesughed. "Well, when one door closes, another opens. Ms. Tate is an outstanding woman. Plenty of great men out there for her. Am I right, Mr. Alvarez?" Adam remained silent. Hailey added with a teasing smile, "Mr. Alvarez, you must know plenty of eligible bachelors. You should introduce some to Celine." Before Adam could respond, Hailey continued, "Oh, but I was just joking. Celine is the nation-renowned genius DOC. The line of suitors pursuing her probably stretches all the way to Frankford. She certainly doesn''t need Mr. Alvarez to worry about such things." Adam was speechless. It seemed he was the target tonight, and everyone was taking their shots at him. The crowd slowly dispersed, leaving Adam standing beside Celine. He took a deep breath and said softly, "Celine, thank you." Celine looked at him. "For curing your vegetative state?" Adam nodded. Hailey scoffed. "Mr. Alvarez, do you really think a simple ''thank you'' is enough? The difference between people is really something. When you were in aa, Carly ran off, but Celine stayed. "The nation-renowned genius Dr. C disappeared from the world for three years, and now we know why-she was by your side, as your wife." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 445 Celine had disappeared from the medical world for three years¡ªall because of Adam. It was only now that Adam finally understood this. His gazended on her delicate face. "Celine, I..." Before he could finish, Celine interrupted him. "Adam, it''s all in the past. There''s no need to talk about it anymore." Then, she turned to Hailey and said, "Let''s go have some fun." "Alright," Hailey agreed. Just as they were about to walk away, Adam reached out and caught Celine''s slender wrist, stopping her. Celine winced in pain. Adam''s eyes fell on her arm. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Hailey immediately pushed Adam''s hand away. "Mr. Alvarez, Celine was injured when those kidnappers took her. She got hurt trying to escape, and her arm is still badly bruised." Adam frowned. Hailey scoffed. "At that time, you didn''t hesitate to choose Carly. You carried her away and left Celine behind. So, Mr. Alvarez, please don''t pretend to care about Celine now. You and Carly were no different from those kidnappers!" Adam fell silent. He wanted to ask Hailey whose cousin she really was. Wasn''t he supposed to be her family? Why did it feel like all her sharp words were aimed at him? However, he had no defense. He couldn''t deny that he had chosen Carly. Celine looked at him calmly. "Mr. Alvarez, it''s fine. I''m used to it." Adam felt his heart ache at her words. Celine added with a self-deprecating smile, chooter all, when ites to choosing between Carly and me, never wavered. I was always one left behind." The ache in Adam''s heart only intensified, like a thousand tiny stings he couldn''t ignore. "Celine, I''m sorry," Adam said. "Carly once saved my life." Celine was momentarily surprised. This was the first time Adam had ever mentioned it. She simply felt surprised that Carly had saved someone. "I didn''t realize Mr. Alvarez was the type to repay a drop of kindness with an ocean of gratitude. Carly saved you, so you''ve never forgotten her saved you too-why di@you forget me?" Celine found it bitterly ironic. She had also saved Adam once, but he didn''t even remember her as his savior. Adam was taken aback. "You saved me? When?" Celine replied coldly, "Years ago, weren''t you seriously injured and lost in a forest?" Adam froze. How did she know that? How did she know about what happened between him and Carly? Adam walked toward her. "How do you know about that? Did Carly tell you?" Celine couldn''t help butugh. "What does Carly have to do with this? I don''t need her to tell me anything. I was there that day!" Adam was stunned to learn that Celine had been in that forest too. How was that possible? "What were you doing there?" he pressed, taking another step forward. Before he could say more, a voice interrupted them. "Adam!" Celine looked up to see Carly approaching, with Sonia, Tracy, and Lucy by her side. Chapter 446 Carly quickly rushed over and clung to Adam''s arm possessively. "Adam," she called sweetly. Amused by Carly''s defensive stance, Celine couldn''t help but smile faintly, finding the situation rather entertaining. Just then, James walked over. "Tracy, you''re here? Come, let me introduce you. This is Dr. C-my mentor. By seniority, you should respectfully address her as Dr. C as well." Tracy''s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Celine smiled. "James, I''ve long heard that Tracy is your prized mentee." With that, she gracefully took a seat. "By seniority, Tracy is my mentee''s mentee, which makes her my grand-mentee. In that case, she should formally show her respect." Celine sat in the center of the room, looking at Tracy with a faint smile. Tracy felt as though her most prized achievement-her prestigious education- had just been crushed under the weight of Celine''s status. "Alright, prepare the tea," James instructed. Soon, a maid brought over a tray with tea. James turned to Tracy, saying, "Tracy, go ahead and present the tea to Dr. C as a sign of respect and be sure to address her properly." Tracy stood frozen. Celine smirked. "Tracy, why aren''t youing over?" Laughter rippled through the crowd. "Tracy, it''s a blessing to have Dr. C as your grand-mentor. Shouldn''t you be showing your respect?" Sonia and Lucy stood behind Tracy, looking utterly helpless. With no way out, Tracy reluctantly picked up the teacup and walked over to Celine. "Dr. C, please have some tea," she said, her voice trembling. She was on the verge of tears. As Celine recalled Tracy''s once-arrogant and condescending demeanor, she didn''t reach out to ept the cup. Instead, she smiledzily. "Is this how you show respect? When you were fooled by that fake Dr. C, I tried to warn you, but you wouldn''t listen. Shouldn''t you kneel while serving me tea?" She wanted Tracy to kneel. Tracy''s eyes reddened, and they misted over with unshed tears. Celine watched her coldly. Compared to the humiliation and harm the Tate family had inflicted on her, this was merely collecting a small fraction of what they owed her Not to mention her father''s death-she would take full revenge for that. James spoke up, emphasizing the tradition. Tracy, what are you waiting for? It''s customary for a grand-mentee to show proper respect when honoring their grand-mentor." Tracy looked at Celine, then slowly lowered herself to her knees with a heavy thud. She raised the teacup high, offering it to Celine. "Dr. C, please have some tea," she said. Sonia, Carly, and Lucy watched in horror as Tracy was utterly humiliated. Celine looked down at Tracy. "Tracy, as a medical professional, you must remain humble and pure-hearted. Arrogance has no ce in this field. Remember, there will always be someone greater than you. I hope you''ll take this lesson to heart." Tracy''s tears fell onto the ground. She had truly been humiliated. The pride she had built over 20 years crumbled before Celine, leaving her as nothing more than aughingstock. Tracy''s lips trembled as she whispered, "I''ll keep that in mind." Only then did Celine ept the teacup, taking a graceful sip. "You may rise," she said. Tracy stepped aside, swallowing her humiliation. Someone noticed Sonia and called out, "Mrs. Tate Senior, you''re here too! You must be incredibly fortunate to have a granddaughter as legendary as Dr. C!" Sonia could only force an awkward smile. She had always considered Carly and Tracy the pride of the Tate family, but now they paled inparison to Celine. The Tate family''s so-called fortune had indeed shined upon them-but in the form of Celine. Another guest recognized Lucy. "Isn''t that Mrs. Tate? Mrs. Tate, how on earth did you give birth to someone like Dr. C?" "Mrs. Tate, you must have amazing genes! You have to share your secret with us!" Chapter 447 The crowd surrounded Sonia and Lucy, marveling at how they could have raised such an exceptional daughter like Celine. Tonight''s banquet was filled with elites from all walks of life-the very people Sonia had always dreamed of impressing. Sonia, who had spent her life chasing vanity and prestige, longed to stand on the highest stage and be admired by everyone. She had pinned all her hopes on Carly and Tracy, indulging in the fantasy of Carly marrying Adam and Tracy securing a future with Dr. C, believing they would be her ticket to the top. To her surprise, Celine had effortlessly aplished what Carly and Tracy had failed to achieve. Now, she was finally the center of admiration. Yet, this was not how she had envisioned it. Sonia forced an awkward smile, while Lucy clenched her fists and barely managed a smile more painful than a grimace. At that moment, Celine turned her gaze to Sonia and Lucy. With a smile, she said, "You don''t need to ask Mrs. Tate Senior and Mrs. Tate for advice anymore¡ª because I''ve already cut ties with them." The room fell into stunned silence. "Dr. C, why would you sever ties with the Tate family?" someone asked hesitantly. Celine stood up, the dazzling lights casting a radiant glow around her. She slowly walked over to Sonia and Lucy. "As many of you may know, I grew up in the countryside. I wasn''t raised in the Tate family-I grew up in a rural vige." As soon as she said this, whispers broke out among those who knew the story. "Celine grew up in the countryside? I heard her own mother sent her there when she was just a child." "Why? Isn''t Celine Mrs. Tate''s biological daughter?" "What else? Mrs. Tate remarried to herte husband''s younger brother and became Carly''s stepmother." "Wow, Mrs. Tate''s life is quite the drama, isn''t it?" Lucy gritted her teeth as she overheard the murmurs. She hated when people brought up this part of her past. Celine knew exactly what Lucy was sensitive about. She smiled faintly and continued, "As you all know, Mrs. Tate is my biological mother. However, she remarried my uncle, who brought his daughter, Carly, into the family Naturally, there was no ce for me in the Tate household. "I can understand Mrs. Tate''s choices-every woman has the right to pursue love. Yet, it''s rare to see. someone so blinded by romance that they abandon their own daughter in the coet to fend for herself while showering another''s child with affection." Hailey smirked and looked at Lucy. "Mrs. Tate, you''re in your 40s, right? Who knew love could make someone so blind at any age? Your needs are truly something else." Hailey''s mocking tone set the tone for the crowd. The crowd''s gaze toward Lucy shifted instantly. Disdain, ridicule, and amusement filled their expressions. "I''ve never seen a woman this eager to please a man. She''spletely lost herself." "This is honestly beyond belief. I''ve never witnessed anything like it." "And now, her own daughter has risen to fame as the world-renowned Dr. C. Talk about life''s greatest irony!" Lucy''s face flushed as she became the center of ridicule. Carly seethed with resentment. Celine hade out in full force-first humiliating Tracy, and now setting her sights on Sonia and Lucy. Carly stepped forward and said, "Celine, I know you''ve always resented Mom, but she has raised me well all these years." Then, as if to prove her point, she proudly looped her arm around Adam''s. "Am I right, Adam?" The crowd''s attention shifted to Carly-or rather, to the man standing beside her, Adam. As the wealthiest man in Mercity, Adam held immense power and influence. His presence alone silenced any criticism of Carly. In other words, Carly had Adam, and that was the Tate family''s greatest source of pride. Chapter 448 The murmurs of the crowd immediately quieted down. Lucy smirked triumphantly. "Celine, I know you hate me, but you can''t just stand by and let Carly die, can you?" Carly quickly chimed in, "Celine, you know I have a heart condition. Adam even spent a fortune to ask you to treat me, but you refused. You wanted to watch me die. How can you be so heartless?" Carly and Lucy were tag-teaming, bringing up the issue of Carly''s heart condition to shift the me onto Celine. Celine had expected this. She knew the duo hade prepared with a n to corner her. Celine''s gaze was icy as she replied, "Carly, do you really not know why I didn''t want to save you?" Carly immediately put on a pitiful expression. "Celine, what did I do wrong? I was just a child back then. Why are you taking out your hatred for Mom on me? I''m innocent!" "Innocent? Did you not conspire with those kidnappers to kill me?" Celine shot back. Carly froze. Did Celine know? Celine looked at Lucy and Carly with a cold smile. "Did you really think I wouldn''t find out? Those kidnappers were hired by you. You wanted me dead!" The crowd gasped in shock. Adam pursed his lips as he turned to Carly. "Carly, did you do this?" Carly quickly shook her head. "Adam, Celine is lying! Don''t believe her! Celine, don''t nder me like this. If you''re going to use me, you''d better have proof!" Lucy immediately stood by Carly''s side. "Celine, I know you hate me but don''t make up such outrageous lies. Carly is kind-hearted. How could we ever do something like that?" Just then, Perry appeared. "Mrs. Tate, Carly, you two really know how to act. The Oscars owe you both a Best Actress award." "Mr. Marshall!" The crowd parted to make way for Perry as he walked over to Celine''s side. Perry turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, don''t you find it suspicious why those kidnappers targeted both Celine and Carly and then forced you to choose between them?" Adam''s cold, piercing gaze locked onto Carly, making her shudder under its intensity. Perry pulled out a USB drive. "This contains the bank transfer records between Carly and Scarface. Mr. Alvarez, everything will be clear once you see this." He handed the USB drive to Adam. Adam reached out to take it, but Carly suddenly snatched it away. "Adam, don''t look at it!" Adam''s expression darkened as he stared at Carly. "Why can''t I see it? Carly, I''m giving you one chance toe clean. There''s a big difference between you confessing and me finding out the truth my nove Carly was visibly shaken. She had thought their n was foolproof, that no one would ever find out. Celine was supposed to die in that warehouse. If she had died, none of this would have happened. Celine shot Carly a cold, mocking smile. "Carly, do you really think you can keep covering up the truth? Secrets don''t stay buried forever. You''re the one behind all of this!" IMS Chapter 449 Carly froze in panic. "I..." Her eyes darted to Lucy in desperation. Without missing a beat, Lucy stepped forward. "It wasn''t Carly! It was me! I was the one who contacted Scarface and nned the whole kidnapping!" Celine watched Lucy carefully. She was really willing to take the fall for Carly. Celine sneered, finding it ironic how Lucy was willing to protect Carly like a devoted mother. She was Lucy''s biological daughter, yet Lucy had always treated Carly like her own while casting her aside. What had she done to deserve this? No matter how cold she tried to be, the betrayal still stung. Gasps spread through the crowd. "Mrs. Tate, was it really you?" Hailey questioned. "Mrs. Tate, Celine is your own daughter! You actually hired criminals to kidnap her? Were you trying to have her killed?" Lucy hadn''t expected the truth toe out like this, but she couldn''t let Carly take the me. If she did, her reputation would be ruined, and Adam would never forgive her. So, she took it all on herself. Lucy turned to Celine. "Celine, I''m sorry. I never meant for this to happen." Celine let out a coldugh. "Sorry? If I remember correctly, you and Mrs. Tate Senior cut ties with me a long time ago. If I had stayed in your family, I probably wouldn''t have even known how I died." Hailey scoffed. "Celine saw you as family, and you repaid her by trying to get rid of her. Do you even have a conscience?" The crowd erupted in murmurs. "What kind of mother abandons her own child while doting on someone else''s?" "She''spletely consumed by her obsession. It''s unsettling." Lucy''s face burned with humiliation, but with so many people watching, she forced herself to stayposed. This time, both she and Carly had lost everything. Celine turned to Carly. "Carly, do you really think the USB drive in your hand holds any evidence?" Carly stiffened, gripping the drive. "What are you talking about, Celine?" Perry chuckled. "Carly, Mrs. Tate, you''ve been yed. That USB drive is empty." Carly and Lucy''s faces went pale. Perry turned to Adam. "Scarface was taken in by Mr. Alvarez, who''s already gone through everything-and found nothing. But when mentioned the USB earker, Mr. Alvarez didn''t correct me have to thank him for ying along." Carly turned to Adam in shock. "Adam, is that true? You knew the USB was fake all along?" Adam met her gaze. "Yes, I knew," he said coldly. He had already done a full investigation when Scarface was taken care of, including tracking the money. He knew it was a bluff from the very moment Perry imed the USB held transaction records. Perry had yed them wlessly, using a fake USB to lure Carly and Lucy into revealing themselves. They had covered their tracks well, but they were no match for Perry and Adam. With just one move, everything fell apart. Carly felt like her world was crumbling. She turned to Adam and asked, "Adam, whose side are you on? Why would you betray me like this?" . Celine smirked. "Betray you? Didn''t you just im you had nothing t with this? Why are you Tate acted alone?" if Chapter 450 Hailey chimed in. "Exactly, Carly. If you really didn''t know anything, why didn''t you immediately confront Mrs. Tate after finding out she hired someone to kidnap Celine? Instead, you med Mr. Alvarez. What does that say about you? If you im you didn''t know, no one''s going to believe you." The crowd''s eyes turned to Carly. "It''s obvious Mrs. Tate and Carly conspired to kill Celine." "Thankfully, Celine is the renowned genius Dr. C. Otherwise, she would''ve died at their hands long ago." "What''s wrong with Carly? She stole Celine''s mother, her family, and her ce. What more does she want? Why does she still want to harm Dr. C?" "Some people are just born rotten." Carly felt her face burn with humiliation as the words cut deep. She realized toote-Celine had lured her into a trap she couldn''t escape. Adam''s gaze darkened with disappointment. "Carly, why would you do this? You''ve let me down." Carly felt like a stranger to him now. Was she still the kind-hearted girl he had met in that cave all those years ago? "I..." Carly tried to exin, but Celine didn''t give her the chance. She took a step forward and said, "Carly, now you know why I refused to treat you. I''m not a saint. Why should I save someone who wants me dead?" Carly''s breath hitched. Celine turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, now that you know Carly tried to kill me, do you still expect me to save her?" Carly didn''t want to die. She desperately grabbed Adam''s arm. "Adam, save me." Adam pursed his lips, saying nothing. Celine smirked. "Carly, if you want me to save you, then beg. Get on your knees and beg me." Just moments ago, Tracy had been forced to kneel. Now, it was Carly''s turn. Lucy''s face twisted in shock. "Celine, how dare you make Carly kneel! You¡ª" "Mrs. Tate, you really do love Carly, don''t you?" Celine replied with a mocking smile. Lucy''s words died in her throat. Celine turned back to Carly. "Carly, you only get one chance. I''m giving you that chance now. Are you going to kneel and beg me or not?" Carly refused to kneel. In her eyes, Celine was nothing but a vile woman. Why should she kneel to her? Carly turned to Adam, pleading, "Adam, I won''t kneel to Celine. She''s going too far. Please, help me!" Adam was her only lifeline now. Lucy and Sonja stepped forward, trying to persuade Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, Carly is your girlfriend. How can you let her kneel before Celine in front of all of Mercity''s elites? This isn''t just humiliating for herit reflects on you as well." Adam remained silent, his handsome, noble face betraying no emotion. Carly''s heart raced. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking. However, one thing was certain-she couldn''t kneel. Gripping his arm tighter, she whispered, "Adam, don''t you remember your promise? You said you''d protect me, that you''d never abandon me. You haven''t forgotten, have you?" Adam looked at her. "Carly, I''ve indulged you time and time again, and it''s led you to this point. If keep indulging you, I don''t know what you''ll do next. I can''t let you bepletely unhinged." Carly''s eyes widened in terror. "Adam, what are you saying?" Adam turned to Celine. "Dr. C has given you a choice. If she says you kneel, then you kneel." Chapter 451 Carly drew in a sharp breath, unable to believe what she had just heard. Adam actually expected her to grovel at Celine''s feet. She staggered back two steps, nearly losing her bnce before Lucy caught her. Lucy said, "Mr. Alvarez, how can you do this to Carly? You''re just helping Celine humiliate her!" Adam cast a cold nce at Lucy and asked, "What about you? Isn''t Celine your biological daughter? Look at what you''ve done to her." Lucy was stunned into silence. Celine''s sharp, almond-shaped eyes locked onto Carly. "Carly, are you doing this or not? My time is valuable, and I don''t intend to waste it on you." Hailey chuckled as she said, "Carly, if you don''t grovel now, next time, even if you want to, you''ll have to wait in line." Carly''s already pale face lost thest traces of color. Celine had no patience for her hesitation. "Looks like you haven''t made up your mind. I''m leaving." "Let''s go, Celine." Hailey took Celine''s arm, preparing to leave. Carly clenched her fists tightly at her sides. Just as they were about to walk away, she shouted, "Fine, Celine! I''ll do it!" Celine stopped and turned back, looking at Carly. With a dull thud, Carly dropped to her knees. Right in front of the most powerful elites of Mercity, Carly groveled at Celine''s feet. Her eyes burned with humiliation, reddening with unshed tears. Without a doubt, this was the greatest disgrace of her life. "C¨¦line, DUMS please... I beg you. Help me.. She had finally swallowed her pride and begged. While watching Carly grovel to Celine''s feet, Lucy felt as if a thousand arrows had pierced her heart. In that moment, her hatred for Celine reached its peak. Sonia stomped her foot, wailing in despair. "What is happening? Our family ispletely ruined!" The two daughters she had once been so proud of had both been crushed by Celine. As Celine nced at Carly, who was still groveling to her feet, she slowly smirked. "Carly, I''m not going to save you." Carly was stunned. "Celine, you made me do this! You-" "That''s right, I made you grovel to my feet, but did I ever promise I would save you if you do that?" Lucy immediately pulled Carly up and said, "Celine, don''t go too far!" Celine''s gaze swept across Sonia, Lucy, Carly, and Tracy. "How did my dad die?" The question sent a jolt through Sonia and Lucy. Celine continued, "Who killed my dad? I want an answer. Three days from now on, I want every single person responsible for his death to confess their crimes at his grave before turning yourself in." Sonia and Lucy stared at her. At that moment, her clear eyes burned with a cold, cutting intensity. It was sharp and unstoppable, like a de drawn from its sheath. Celine said, "Did you really think this was the end? No-I''m telling you, this is just the beginning! For years, you''ve lived in wealth and privilege at the cost of my dad''s life. Now, it''s time for you to pay it all back!" With that, Celine turned and walked away. Her graceful, untouched figure soon vanished into the night. Chapter 452 Sonia and Lucy knew that tonight, Celine hade to dere war. Forcing Carly and Tracy to grovel to Celine''s feet was just her way of making a statement. Now, it was only the beginning. ... The banquet had finally ended. As Adam stepped outside, Sonia, Lucy, and Carly rushed over. "Mr. Alvarez, are you really going to stand by and watch as Celine goes after us?" Carly looked at Adam with teary eyes, her expression full of grievance, hoping he wouldfort her. However, Adam''s expression was indifferent. Instead, he asked, "How exactly did Celine''s father die? Who in your family was responsible?" Sonia and Lucy fell silent at the same time. Without another word, Adam got into the Rolls-Royce Cullinan as Leo pulled up. Then, the car drove off. Tonight, a suffocating silence hung over Tate Manor. Sonia was sitting on the couch at that moment. With a sudden sweep of her arm, she sent everything on the coffee table crashing to the floor. Priceless antique vases shattered into pieces. These were her most treasured possessions. Normally, everyone tiptoed around them, afraid to even touch them. Now, the floor was a mess of broken ceramic, but no one dared to move. The maids huddled in the corners, holding their breath. Everyone from the second and third households was present. Hayden, Lucy, and Carly were from the second, while Wayne, Hazel, and Tracy were from the third. Not one of them was absent. Sonia was still furious even after smashing everything to the ground. She snapped, "Useless, all of you! Not a single one canpare to Celine. She grew up in the countryside, yet she''s a genius from Haffard University and the legendary Dr. C. "If she were my granddaughter, I would have ruled over all of Mercity by now. Now that she''s trampling all over us, we can''t even fight back. It''s all because of your ipetence!" Hayden and Wayne rushed back from thepany as soon as they heard the shocking news-Celine was none other than the legendary Dr. C. Even now, they struggled to believe it. Wayne hesitated before asking, "Is Celine really Dr. C?" Hayden, still dazed, replied, "It looks like she is." Thinking back to how their family had once gone out of their way to curry favor with that fake Dr. C, they could only imagine how ridiculous they must have looked in Celine''s eyes. "What do you think we should do now? Celine has set her sights on us. She''s determined to find out who killed her father and force the culprit to turn themselves in," Sonia said. Tracy asked, "Grandma, who was responsible for Uncle Aaron''s death?" Neither Carly nor Tracy knew the truth. Sonia let out a cold scoff. She had never cared for Aaron because he wasn''t her biological son and was adopted. Her biological sons were Hayden and Wayne. Sonia said, "The medicine that killed Aaron that night was personally delivered by Lucy. When he realized something was wrong, Hayden and Wayne held him down while Lucy pried his mouth open. I was the one who poured it down his throat. We killed him together." Wait, what? Carly and Tracy were shocked. Sonia''s eyes gleamed with recollection as she continued, "It was pouring that night. Aaron died in his own room, fighting with everything he had. "No matter how hard we held him down, he refused to go quietly. Even in his final moments, as the poison took effect, he kept calling Celine''s name. He died with his eyes wide open." All these years, Lucy, Hayden, and Wayne had never been able to forget that night. Celine had asked them if they had ever had nightmares. Had they ever dreamed of Aaron returning as a vengeful ghost to im their lives? Wayne said, "Aaron adored Celine more than anyone. We thought throwing her into the countryside would be the end of it, that we could finally tive in peace. We never thought she woulde back to avenge him." Hayden said, "If she really gets her revenge, our entire family will be ruined. There''s no way out of this blood feud." Chapter 453 Carly and Tracy werepletely stunned. They had never known this dark secret, and now that they had learned Aaron was murdered by their own family, their faces turned deathly pale. It wasn''t because they felt sorry for him, and they had no emotional attachment to Aaron at all. What truly unsettled them was the looming sense of crisis. Tracy said, "You guys killed Aaron... What are we supposed to do now? Celine is avenging him, and she''s demanding the killer be handed over. If this goes on, our entire family is doomed!" Carly copsed onto the couch. "How did ite to this? Celine refuses to let go, and all of you are guilty. She wouldn''t actually destroy the entire Tate family... would she?" Tracy said, "She''s not the same person anymore. She''s Dr. C, the nation- renowned genius. She''s no longer that useless housewife from the countryside. She''s very powerful." Carly asked, "Then what do we do? What am I supposed to do? What about my heart condition? If Celine refuses to treat me, does that mean I just have to wait for death?" Carly and Tracy only cared about themselves. The fate of others never crossed their minds. The revtion that Celine was Dr. Chad already shaken Tracy to the core, especially after being forced to grovel to her.feet in public. She still looked ashen, unable to recover from the humiliation. Carly was in even worse shape. Her heart condition was worsening, and the hope she had clung to had beenpletely stripped away. Everyone in Tate Manor fell silent. No one had ever imagined that Celine would be this formidable. How could she possibly be Dr. C? Sonia turned to Carly and said, "Carly, you have to go to Mr. Alvarez. He''s the only one who can help us." At the mention of Adam, Carly clenched her teeth so hard it felt like she might shatter them. ¡°Grandma, you saw how he treats me. He won''t help." Sonia startedining again. "The so- called two brightest flowers of the Tate family? More like two withered ones. Useless, both of you! Neither of you canpare to Celine. If I had known this would happen, I would have raised her personally from Carly''s eyes reddened, brimming with tears after being scolded. Hayden and Luey took Carly home. The moment she sat down on the couch, she broke into tears. "Dad, Mom, what am I supposed to do?1 feel like Adam''s already belongs to Celine. I''m not just losing hire.. I''m losing my health too. I''m terrified... I don''t want to lose everything." Carly was once Adam''s untouchable first love, like a principal ballet dancer who stood above everyone else. She never thought much of Celine, looking down on her without a second thought. 2 As time went on, it was as if Celine had been hiding one trump card after another, constantly revealing new sides of herself. Shepletely turned the tables, leaving Carly crushed with no chance to fight back. Carly fel:pletely powerless. Lucy''s heart ached. She pulled Carly into a tight embrace and said, "Carly, don''t be afraid. You still have me." Then she turned to Hayden and said, "Hayden, say something! Look at Carly! She''s falling apart. There has to be something you can do to help her, right?" Carly''s eyes were filled with tears. "Mom, are you saying Dad lias a way?" Lucy nodded as she said, "Yes. As long as he is willing, there will be a way." Carly immediately grabbed Hayden''s arm and pleaded, "Dad, what''s the solution? You must help me! Am le not your daughter? I''m about to lose everything, so you have to help me! I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to lose Adam." Hayden: looked troubled. Of course, he loved Carly. She was the most precious person in his life. He reached out and patted her back gently. "Carly, no one loves you more than I do. I''ll help you, but I need some time to think about it." Carly nodded. "Okay, but Dad, you have to help me." "I know, Carly. Just go get some rest. No matter what happens, I''ll handle it." "Alright," Carly replied before heading back to her room. Hayden and Lucy also returned to their bedroom. Lucy took a shower first andy down on the bed. When Hayden finished his shower and got into bed, Lucy turned to him and said, "Hayden, you must help Carly." Chapter 454 Hayden asked, "How exactly am I supposed to help?" Lucy replied, "By reaching out to that powerful figure in the Capitol. As long as we can get in touch with him, everything will be solved. No matter how capable Celine is, she''s just a small fish in a big pond to him Hayden hesitated before saying, "Carly''s birth mother never wanted her true identity revealed. She didn''t want Carly to return to the Capitol." Lucy grew anxious as she said, "Do you know that Carly is in serious trouble right now? Without the Capitol''s influence, we won''t be able to get through this. Also, what''s so bad about returning? She''ll be secon person in power. Carly was born to live a privileged life!" Hayden remained deep in thought. He hadn''t forgotten Carly''s birth mother''s dying wish, but right now, the Tate family was backed into a corner. There was no way out. Celine was closing in on them too quickly, leaving no room to breathe. Hayden shot Lucy a look of frustration. "Look at the monster you gave birth to. How the hell is Celine so powerful? It''s like she could send the entire Tate family to hell without even trying!" Lucy looked a bit diffident. She didn''t dare say a word, afraid she might slip up. "Hayden, do you really hate Celine that much?" "Of course I do. Anyone who stands against Carly is my enemy." Lucy''s lips curled into a smile. This was exactly what she wanted. If Hayden ever found out that Celine was the one he was destined to protect for life, she wondered how badly he would break. [5 Lucy had loved Hayden obsessively her entire life, so she couldn''t tolerate a single w in their rtionship. If he cared so much about that woman, then she would do something so extreme that he would regre She could manipte Hayden and everyone in the Tate family. Leaning in, Lucy nestled against Hayden''s chest. "Hayden, don''t be mad. I hate Celine just as much as you do." Then, tilting her head up, she kissed him. "Honey, it''s been so long we''ve been intimate. Don''t you want to?" Lucy''s hand slipped under Hayden''s shirt, teasing him with deliberate touches. However, Hayden grabbed her wrist and it away. "With everything thatedtely, I''m not in the mood. Let''s sleep." Hey down, turning his back to her, and shut his eyes. Ignored and cast aside, Lucy clenched her fists in secret. Not in the mood? He had probably been with too many women outside and had nothing left to give. She knew Hayden had been collecting things rted to Celine. The woman he kept as his secretary had eyes just like hers, which was why she was his current favorite. Lucy hated her. She hated that woman with the same burning fury she had for Celine. Cont¨¦nt belongs to She wanted them all dead, especially Celine. Celine had to die. Adam returned to Jupiter Heights, but instead of heading into his own apartment, he stood tall outside Celine''s door. Ever since he learned that Celine was Dr. Ghe had been in shock. He hadn''t even had a proper conversation with her since. After lifting his hand, he pressed the doorbell. Chapter 455 The doorbell rang. The door was opened momentster, revealing Celine''s delicate and ethereal figure. "Who is it? Mr. Alvarez?" Celine saw Adam standing at the door. He took in her appearance. She had changed into a loose,fortable dress. The morous makeup from the g was gone, revealing an au naturel face. If she had been dazzling before, now she was effortlessly stunning. "Celine, do you have a moment?" Adam asked. Her longshes fluttered slightly as she replied, "Mr. Alvarez, if you have something to say, just say it." "I" A familiar male voice called from inside before he could get the words out. "Who is it, Celine?" As Adam looked behind Celine, he saw Perry. Perry stoodfortably in Celine''s apartment, wearing slippers and biting into an apple. "Mr. Alvarez? What a surprise." The words Adam had meant to say got stuck in his throat because he hadn''t expected to see Perry there. Celine said, "Mr. Alvarez, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back inside." Adam pursed his lips. Then, he fixed his gaze on Celine and asked, "Is it just you and Perry inside?" "Is there something strange about that?" Celine countered. Adam''s distinguished features turned cold in an instant, his expression dark and unreadable. Just as the tension thickened, a small head peeked out from inside. It was Hailey. "Celine, are you done yet? The food''s about to burn!" Robin''s voice followed right after. "Celine, hurry up!" It wasn''t just Perry-Hailey and Robin were there too. However, that did nothing to soften Adam''s expression. After all, Perry and Celine''s closest friends were now together, which meant they were all quite familiar with each other and often hung out Perry looked at Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, we''re making dinner right now. Have you eaten? Why don''t youe in and join us?" Adam hadn''t eaten yet because he rushed back just to look for Celine. Just as he was about to speak, "Then I-¡± Before he could finish, Celine cut him off. "No, Mr. Alvarez doesn''t need to eat with us." 1 She then turned to look at him and said, ¡°We''re having dinner now. Goodbye Mr. Alvarez." She reached out and shut the door. With a sharp ck the door closed right in his face. Adam, left standing outside, was speechless. He lingered for a moment before curling his lips into a self-mocking smile. Then, he turned and walked back to his own apartment. Since he lived atone, the ce felt empty and quiet. A single dim light casta soft glow in the living room. Adam, tail and broad-shouldered, stood by the floor-to- ceiling window, gazing at the countless lights twinkling across the city. He pulled out his phone and opened Hailey''s social media. She had just posted a post. "Celine''s cooking tonight! Look! It''s a whole table full of food! She''s amazing! I might eat three tes of spaghetti." She had attached a photo of the feast, showing an array of dishes that looked delicious and enticing. In the picture, Celine, Perry, Hailey, and Robin were raising their sses in a toast, caught in a moment ofughter and celebration. Adam tapped on the photo and zoomed in, staring at it over and over again. The night breeze drifted in, crisp and chilling, adding a touch of mysterious allure to his sharp features. Suddenly, Adam remembered it had been a long time since hest tasted Celine''s cooking. He knew better than anyone how skilled she was in the kitchen. When he had been in aa for three years, waking up weak and needing long-term recovery, Celine had carefully prepared every meat for him, waiting for him toe home. He still remembered the night she first asked for a divorce. That night had been his birthday. She had cooked an entire meal, waiting for him toe home. The things he once took for granted were gone, leaving him with an unexpected emptiness and a faint, lingering ache. Maybe this was the regret of not cherishing something until it was gone. Chapter 456 Adam quietly took a sip of warm water. The warmth spread across his mouth before he swallowed, his Adam''s apple shifting slightly with the motion. He hadn''t known she was Dr. C. If she was, then why had shee into his life? At Haffard University, she had taken a photo with him. After he fell into aa, she withdrew from the industry at the peak of her career, married him, and devoted herself to taking care of him. Just how much had she loved him? Adam searched through every memory he had, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t recall ever meeting her. He didn''t even know her. When had she fallen for him, and why? He wanted to ask her. There was this lingering feeling, as if there had once been a story between them, but he had forgotten it. As he stood there, his tall and striking figure carried an air of quiet loneliness. As Celine ate her dinner, Perry asked, "Celine, what did Mr. Alvarez want just now?" She took a bite of shrimp and replied, "I don''t know." Robin said, "Mr. Marshall, there''s no need to bother with Mr. Alvarez. Aside from Carly, he''s always surrounded by women. All he has to do is lift a finger, and theye running. Celine just needs to stay far awa Hailey waspletely on Celine''s side. "Exactly! Celine is Dr. C, you know! A lot of people dream of meeting her just once, but she spent three years taking care of him. He was the only one lucky enough to have that, and he still didn After picking up her ss, Celine said, "Let''s not talk about him. Right now, I just want to avenge my dad. Come on, let''s toast." "Cheers!" "Celine, you''re drinking milk, right? You''re pregnant, so you''re not allowed to have anything else." Celine smiled as she responded, "Don''t worry, I won''t." As she spoke, she gently ced her hand on her t stomach, tracing slow circles. She loved this child more than anyone else ever could. This was her baby, so she would give it all her love. Adam stood by the floor-to-ceiling window. An hourter, he spotted Hailey and Robin. They had just left Celine''s apartment and were heading downstairs. Adam''s sharp brows furrowed because he didn''t see Perry. Why hadn''t Perrye down? Both Hailey and Robin had left. Was Perry nning to stay the night at Celine''s ce? Without hesitation, Adam pulled out his phone and dialed Hailey. Downstairs, Hailey answered the call. "Hello, Adam." Adam''s voice was cold and steady. "Why did only the two of you leave? Where''s Perry?" Hailey raised an eyebrow as she responded, "Oh, you mean Mr. Marshall? He''s noting down. He''s staying over at Celine''s So tonight." Adam grabbed his phone tightly when he heard Hailey''s response. Hailey continued, "Adam, why are you so surprised? Perry and Celine are dating now. Isn''t it normal for a couple to stay together?" Then, as if deliberately twisting the knife, she added, "Besides, you can always go find Carly. Didn''t you already make your choice between Celine and Carly? You abandoned Celine and the child, didn''t Sw?" The child? That word struck a nerve, and Adamtched onto it instantly. "What do you mean by I abandoned the child? Chapter 457 Hailey''s heart skipped a beat. Crap! She had let it slip. She was too angry and heartbroken for Celine and the baby. In the heat of the moment, she blurted everything out without thinking. She quickly tried to cover it up. "Huh? Adam, you misheard. I never said anything about a child." Adam tightened his grip on the phone and said, "You did. You said I abandoned Celine and the child. Hailey, are you hiding something from me?" Hailey felt a bit diffident. Luckily, Adam wasn''t standing in front of her. Otherwise, she knew she would give herself away in an instant. Lying had never been her strong suit. "Adam, I already told you, you misheard. I never said anything about a child. What, are you suddenly interested in having kids now?" That question caught Adam off guard. He fell silent. "See? You don''t even like kids, so why are you asking? Anyway, I have things to do. Gotta go." She hung up before he could say another word. As he listened to the disconnected tone, he frowned. He was certain that he hadn''t misheard. Could Celine be pregnant? Suddenly, Adam recalled that Celine had asked him if he liked children back then. He lowered his gaze, ncing at the steel watch on his wrist. It was already thiste, and Perry was staying over at her ce. What were the two of them doing right now? Without a second thought, Adam turned around, left his apartment, and once again stood in front of Celine''s door. He reached out and rang the doorbell again. Momentster, the door opened. This time, it wasn''t Celine. It was Perry. Perry stood at the doorway, his handsome features calm andposed. He didn''t seem surprised to see Adam. He asked, "Oh, Mr. Alvarez, why are you here again? Are you looking for Celine?" Pursing his lips, Adam asked, "Where is she?" Perry replied, "Oh, she''s in the shower." Adam clenched his fists at his side. ¡°It''s alreadyte. Why haven''t you gone home, Mr. Marshall?" Perry found his response ridiculous. "It iste, but why are you here looking for Celine? I''m her boyfriend now, so have every reason to be here. You, showing up like this on? seems a little inappropriate, don''t you think?" Adam smirked as he said, "Celine may be your girlfriend now, but she''s still my ex-wife. Why wouldn''t Perry responded, "Well, if Celine and I were doing something... intimate, you would be interrupting us." Adam countered, "She''s my ex- wife. There''s nothing intimate between us that we haven''t already done." Their words were sharp, each exchange a calcted strike. Neither trading blows in a of wits. For now, they were at mate. Perry said, "Mr. Alvarez, like you said, she''s your ex- wife. It''s over between you two." Adam replied, "Whether Celine and I are over is between us. Why do you keep meddling in other people''s business?" Before Perry could reply, a clear, melodic voice interrupted them. "Who is it?" It was Celine. Adam looked up and saw Celine, fresh from her shower. She had changed into a loose champagne colored nightgown. The warmth from the bathroom had left her fair cheeks flushed, adding a youthful glow to her features. Celine paused at the sight of Adam standing at her door. "Mr. Alvarez, why are you here again?" Perry said, "Yeah, Celine, I was wondering the same thing. I had no idea why Mr. Alvarez is back." Celine said, "Mr. Alvarez, If you have something to say, just say it." Instead of answering, Adam strode forward,pletely ignoring Perry. In one swift motion, he grabbed Celine''s slender wrist. "Come with me," he ordered. Chapter 458 Adam dragged Celine along without giving her a chance to resist. Stumbling to keep up, she protested, "Mr. Alvarez, where are you taking me? Let me go! I don''t want to go with you!" Adam didn''t give her a choice. He pulled her out of the apartment, straight to the elevator, and shoved her inside. Perry stood frozen,pletely taken aback by Adam''s overbearing actions. "Wait, Mr. Alvarez, you-" Before he could finish, Adam had already shut the elevator doors, disappearing with Celine right before Perry Adam dragged Celine downstairs, his grip firm around her slender wrist as he pulled her toward his luxury car. She struggled hard, trying to break free. "Mr. Alvarez, What the hell are you doing? Are you crazy? Where are you taking me? I already told you- I''m not going anywhere with you!" Ignoring her resistance, Adam yanked open the Rolls- Royce''s passenger door. His cold, piercing gaze locked onto her as he asked, "Celine, are you hiding something from me?" She froze. "What are you talking about?" Adam then looked at her t stomach. Celine immediately took a step back. She shouted, "What are you looking at? Pervert!" Adam asked, "Are you pregnant?" She was shocked. He knew? Did he figure it out? Then, he looked at her face again. "Are you really pregnant? Are you carrying my child?" Celine''s mind exploded with panic. Just when she had decided to keep the baby without its father, he had found out. What would he do now? Would he force her to get rid of the baby? After all, this child carried half of his DNA. Her mind raced, scrambling for a way out. She couldn''t admit it. Without hesitation, she shook her head. "I''m not pregnant." Adam looked at her calmly and asked, "Are you sure?" Celine replied, "Of course it''s true, Mr. Alvarez. We''re over. I would never be pregnant with your child. I''m leaving." As she was about to leave, Adam grabbed her wrist. Without giving her a chance to resist, he shoved her into the passenger seat. "You don''t get to decide whether you''re pregnant or not. We''re going to the hospital I want to hear it from the doctor.¡± 3 Celine''sshes trembled slightly as she was panicking. As Adam slid into the driver''s seat, Celine said, "Mr. Alvarez, I''m really not pregnant. Please, just believe me!" While ncing at her stomach again, Adamughed coldly. "Celine, if I find out you stole my genes and secretly gave birth to my child, you''re finished" Celine responded, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I really didn''t!" As she spoke, she sneezed. The night air was chilly. Adam yanked Celine outside, but she was only wearing a thin nightgown. Celine said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, I''m freezing. How about this? I''ll go with you to the hospital tomorrow instead, okay?" Without a word, Adamn took off his ck suit jacket and tossed it at her. "Put this on." The jacketnded right on her head,pletely covering her face, Celine wasn''t sure if he did it on purpose but either way, his fresh masculine scent and the lingering warmth from his body instantly surrounded her. She quickly pulled the jacket off her face and shot him an exasperated re. Mr. Alvarez, don''t tter yourself. Do you really think I''d steal your genes?" Chapter 459 Celine shot back without hesitation. Adam started the engine, and the luxury car sped smoothly down the road. His long, well- defined fingers rested firmly on the steering wheel. Without looking away, a faint smirk yed on his lips. "How would I know whether you want to steal it or not? Plenty of women would love to have my child. I have no reason to trust you." Celine was speechless. He really was full of himself! To be fair, he did have the looks and status to back it up. The cold was unbearable. She was pregnant and couldn''t afford to catch a cold, so she had no choice but to slip on his ck jacket. The ck suit jacket was oversized,pletely engulfing her petite frame. "Mr. Alvarez, just because your genes are good, does that mean mine aren''t? Maybe other people would want to steal yours, but I defi Adam was taken aback to hear her words. Her genes? There was no question about that. A prodigy from Haffard University who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him, now a nation- renowned genius known as Dr. C-her genes were excellent. For a brief moment, a thought crossed Adam''s mind. He wondered what their child would be like. However, the idea vanished as quickly as it came. He didn''t dwell on it. "We''ll know everything once we get to the hospital." It was clear he was determined to take her for a pregnancy test, leaving her with no choice in the matter. Realizing there was no point in resisting, Celine simply let him take her there. Half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of Alpite Pharma. Celine nced at the building, surprised. She hadn''t expected Adam to bring her here for the checkup. "Let''s go in." "Mr. Alvarez, why did you bring me to Alpite Pharma?" Adam arched a sharp brow and responded, "I know the director here. I don''t trust other hospitals. After all, you''re Dr. C, so I have to make sure you don''t fake the results." He was meticulous, thinking through every possibility. Unfortunately for him, he had met Celine. She let out a casual hum before asking, "What makes you think I can''t fake the results here too?" "Alpite Pharma is a publicly traded corporation spanning multiple industries, including medicine, pharmaceuticals, and medical equipment. It''s not something you can manipte. The true owner behind it is just as wealthy as I am." C¨®ntent belongs to Celine smirked as she asked, "Mr. Alvarez, don''t tell me you actually know the owner of Alpite Pharma?" Adam''s mind shed back to a fleeting yet unforgettable figure he once saw on Awhana''s Finance Street. The person was graceful andposed, carrying an air of elegance. It was a presence impossible to ig "I met her once." Once? She had no recollection of ever meeting him before. "Where?" Adam replied, "Finance Street in Awhana. When Alpite Pharma went public, he rang the bell at midnight. I saw her from behind, but she didn''t see me, No wonder Celine had no recollection, so that was it. He had been there that night when Alpite Pharma went public. Fate had a strange way of bringing people together. As Celine took a step closer, her petite face was suddenly close to his. "Mr. Alvarez, don''t tell me you''ve fallen for the owner of Alpite Pharma.....¡± Adam was taken aback. "What?" "Otherwise, why would you still be thinking about someone''s back after all these years? Makes sense, though. There aren''t many women in the business world who can stand on equal footing with you, M Alvarez." Adam looked at Celine. She was clearly teasing him, joking at his expense. Right now, Celine was full of life, her expression animated and yful. Her clear almond-shaped eyes reflected the city''s countless lights. For some reason, at that moment, she reminded him of the graceful and unforgettable figure of Alpite Pharma''s mysterious owner from years ago. Adam reached out and pinched her soft, fair cheek. ¡°Are you jealous?" What was he doing? Celine immediately pped his hand away. "Stop pinching!" ncing at her, Adam asked, "Pinch where?" Celine froze for a second before realizing what he meant. Chapter 460 Was he seriously making a dirty joke? Just like that, he had steered the conversation straight into dangerous territory. Her face instantly flushed red. "You''re such a despicable man!" After that, Adam strode into Alpite Pharma with his long legs. He said in a casual tone, "What made you think that I was despicable? Celine, could it be that you''re the one thinking about something inappropriate Celine was left speechless. This man dressed like a gentleman, carrying himself with an air of sophistication, but in reality, no one was worse than him. She had no interest in continuing the conversation and simply followed him inside. Before long, Owen McCormick, the director of Alpite Pharma, hurried over. "Mr. Alvarez, what brings you here sote at night?¡± He wasn''t even on duty tonight, but after receiving Adam''s call, he had rushed over from home. Adam said, "I brought someone in for a pregnancy test." Owen asked, "Who?" Adam stepped aside, revealing Celine behind him. ¡°Her.¡± Owen''s eyes widened in shock the moment he saw Celine. His pupils contracted sharply as he gasped, "Y-You-" Adam nced at him and asked, "Mr. McCormick, do you know Celine?" "I-I..." Owen stammered. Compared to his panic, Celine remained perfectly calm andposed. "No, we''ve never met." Cold sweat beaded on Owen''s forehead. Tonight waspletely unexpected. Two titans in their fields had arrived at Alpite Pharma at the same time, catching him entirely off guard. Adam said, "Mr. McCormick, go ahead and issue the order for the pregnancy test." Owen replied, "Yes, of course. My office is this way. Please, follow me.'' Adam walked ahead into the director''s office. When he turned his head, he noticed that Owen was trailing closely behind Celine, practically fawning over, her, as if terrified she might trip or bump into something Meanwhile, Adam, who had received no such treatment, stood there in silence. The world was bing stranger by the minute, turning into something he could no longer make sense of. Why was Owen being so respectful toward Celine? Celine stepped inside and said, "Mr. McCormick, just do as Mr. Alvarez instructed. You may issue the order for a blood test, and I''ll take a pregnancy test." Owen nodded swiftly. "Of course, I''ll get it ready right away." Without hesitation, he prepared the test order. Adam reached out to take it, but before he could, Owen had already stepped over to Celine. ¡°Ms. Tate, the blood test station is this way. Allow me to escort you." With that, he led Celine out of the office without a second thought. Owen hadpletely forgotten about Adam, leaving him behind in the office. It was Celine who finally remembered him. She stopped, turned around, and looked at him. "Mr. Alvarez, why aren''t youing?" Adam fell silent. Owen suddenly smacked his thigh as if just realizing his mistake. "Oh, right! Mr. Alvarez, please, this way." Adam still didn''t say a word. The atmosphere felt a little strange. Breaking the silence, Celine said, "Mr. McCormick, you should give the test order to Mr. Alvarez. He''ll feel more at ease if he personally takes me there." "Sure! Mr. Alvarez, here you go," said Owen. Then, he handed the test order to Adam with both hands. Adam took it, then turned to Celine. "Let''s go." After that, Celine followed him out. Owen was wiping the cold sweat from his forehead behind them. Was she pregnant? If she was really pregnant, a child of hers and Adam''s would be nothing short of extraordinary. (2 Which unborn child had such incredible luck, choosing her womb to be born into? Chapter 461 Celine sat at the blood- drawing station, her eyes fixed on Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, I don''t want to have my blood drawn." Adam locked eyes with her. "Then tell me the truth right now- are you pregnant or not? Celine, I don''t like being lied to, especially about something this serious." Celine looked up at him. "I''m not pregnant." "Alright, then let''s do the test," Adam replied. "... Mr. Alvarez, I just told you the truth, but you still don''t believe me. What do you want me to say? That I am pregnant?" Without sparing her a second nce, Adam turned to the nurse. "Please proceed." Flustered by Adam''s striking appearance, the nurse blushed. ¡°Sir, please help your wife roll up her sleeve." Wife? Celine frowned. "You''re mistaken. I''m not his wife." "If you''re not his wife, then why would you be pregnant?" the nurse asked. Celine had no response to that. At that moment, Adam''s fingers reached over and rolled up her sleeve. "I''ll begin now," the nurse said. Celine quickly turned her head, refusing to watch. Adam''s eyes were fixed on her. "Are you afraid of blood?" She didn''t answer. Adam chuckled. "Aren''t you a doctor? How could you be afraid of having your own blood drawn?" What kind of logic was that? Celine had no intention of entertaining his teasing. Before she could respond, Adam cupped the back of her head, guiding her face into his chest. His deep, soothing voice resonated above her. "Close your eyes. Don''t look." Celine instinctively tried to pull away, but his voice hardened. "Don''t move." Left with no choice, she stayed still. With her face buried against him, his clean, masculine scent surrounded her, making it impossible to escape. After the blood test was finished, Celine sat on a bench in the corridor. Adam stood before her, his tall frame casting a shadow over her. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarez, you''re wasting your time. I told you- I''m not pregnant." "I want to see the results for myself." Just then, Owen hurried over, holding the test results in his hands. "Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate''s pregnancy t results are here." Contency Adam ?ilently took the report from him. "Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate is not pregnant," Owen remarked. Adam''s gaze dropped to the paper in his hands, which indeed confirmed that Celine was not pregnant. Celine stood up. "Mr. Alvarez, do you finally believe me now? I''m not pregnant." What Adan didn''t know was that Celine had given herself an injection before arriving, deliberately altering the test results. After all, she was the renowned Dr. C. Adam found himself caught in a whirl of conflicting emotions, unsure of what he was actually feeling. Was he relieved-or was it something else entirely? Logically, he should be relieved he didn''t want a child, and a pregnancy would be an unwee and inconvenientplication. But now that it was confirmed she wasn''t pregnant, Adam realized he didn''t feel the sense of relief he''d expected. Celine''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Mr. Alvarez, shall we go now?" His expression remained impassive. "Let''s go." Owen quickly rose, bowing respectfully as he bid them farewell. "Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Tate, please have a safe journey." Chapter 462 Adam and Celine got into the Rolls-Royce. "Mr. Alvarez, please take me home," Celine said. Adam''s fingers tightened around the steering wheel as he pressed the gas pedal. The car roared to life, speeding toward Jupiter Heights. "Is Perry staying over at your ce tonight?" he asked. "Yes. Jupiter Heights is the condominium Perry bought for me. He''s my boyfriend now. Isn''t that normal?" "Are you two going to sleep together tonight?" Celine froze. "And what about you, Mr. Alvarez? Will you be sleeping with Carly tonight?" she countered. Adam remained silent. Celine''s gaze drifted to his long, defined fingers as he removed his ck suit jacket. Beneath it, he wore a white shirt and a fitted vest, the cuffs of the shirt hugging his strong wrists. The steel watch on his wrist "Mr. Alvarez, we''re divorced. You should stay out of my personal business from now on." Without warning, the sound of screeching tires filled the air. Adam turned the wheel sharply and pulled the car over to the side of the road. Celine jumped in surprise. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you-?" Before she could finish, Adam''s tall, imposing figure leaned toward her. His hands cupped her face, and in the blink of an eye, his lips crashed onto hers. Celine froze, her body tensing with shock. But as her mind quickly caught up, she pressed her hands firmly against his chest, trying to push him away. "Let me go, Mr. Alvarez!" she demanded. Adam pulled away from her lips, but their faces remained dangerously close, their breaths mingling in the small space between them. The sweet, delicate scent of her lingered in every inhale he took. "Do you like Perry?" he asked. "Of course I do!" "But do you like him the way you like me?" Celine stiffened. Adam watched her, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "Celine, you''re a genius-the legendary Dr. C. Even when I was in aa, you still married me. Just how much do you really like me? What could have possibly made you want me when I was nothing more than an unconscious body?" His words carried nothing but curiosity, yet to Celine, they felt like a quiet mockery. She had always believed that Carly was fearless because she was so deeply loved. But in truth, wasn''t Adam the same? Hadn''t he also grown reckless, emboldened by the unwavering certainty of her love? She locked her eyes with him and said evenly, "I don''t love you anymore." "Are you serious?" Celine opened her mouth to reply, but before she could get a word out, her vision blurred- Adam had captured her lips once more. She struggled, pushing against him, but her slender frame was no match for his strength. He pressed her into the seat, leaving her nowhere to escape. His kiss was deep and unrelenting, his lips and tongue entwining with hers. Their breaths grew ragged and unsteady. Before long, Adam''s lips wandered down her cheek, brushing through the silky strands of her hair before pressing against the delicate curve of her neck. His hand slipped beneath her nightgown, fingertips gliding over the warmth of her bare skin. A deep flush spread across Celine''s face as a mix of shame and anger surged through her. She immediately grabbed his wrist, trying to shove his hand away. "Adam, let go of me! You bastard!" 2 Ignoring her, Adam teasingly grazed his teeth over her soft earlobe, his deep, maic voice turning husky. "Are you still insisting that you don''t like me? Just look at how your body reacts to my touch." Celine''s mind exploded, a rush of heat flooding her head. He certainly had an infuriating way of humiliating her. Without warning, she wrapped an arm around his neck and pressed her fips against his in a bold, searing kiss. After struggling so desperately just moments ago, she had suddenly flipped the game. Adam froze for a moment before instinctively kissing her back. Celine''s tongue tangled with his as her delicate hands traced over his sculpted chest, slowly venturing lower. Wherever her restless fingers wandered, they left a burning trail in their wake, stoking the mes between them. Adam''s gaze darkened, a faint crimsonphaze creeping in as he buried his face in her long hair, his breath uneven. In a soft, almost teasing whisper, Celine asked, "Mr. Alvarez, do you like me?" Adam froze, momentarily caught off guard. A sly smile yed on Celine''s lips. "Mr. Alvarez, have you fallen for me? Just look at you- one touch, and you''re already losing control" She turned his own words back on him, throwing them in his face. Adam pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek, letting out a frustrated chuckle. Celine held his gaze, her eyes bright and unyielding. "Mr. Alvarez, what''s so funny? You still haven''t answered my question- do you like me or not?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 463 Celine asked him once again-did he like her or not? Adam didn''t reply. Instead, he cupped her face gently in his hands, his lips leaning in toward hers. Celine quickly turned her head, avoiding him. "No!" Adam''s grip on her chin tightened, forcing her face back to him. "We''ve alreadye this far. Why are you still saying no? Don''t you want to give it a try right here in the car?" Celine looked at him, the city lights casting a soft glow on his striking face. He exuded confidence, wealth, and a maic charm that was impossible to ignore. With his bold, provocative words, he was enough to make her pulse quicken. But despite the heat stirring inside her, Celine clenched her jaw, fighting back the impulse. "Actually, yes, I do want to try it in the car," she replied. Adam''s gaze darkened again, a hint of crimson creeping into them. He lowered his head, his lips hovering just above hers. But just before he kissed her, Celine added, "But not with you, Mr. Alvarez-I''d much rather try it with my boyfriend, Perry." Adam''s body went still. This woman knew exactly how to provoke him. "Celine!" he growled, his lips pressing into a tight line. Despite Carly''s persistent advances-her teasing and attempts to stay at his ce he had never felt the slightest spark of attraction toward her. It was the delicate face before him that sparked something deep inside. "Celine, why do you like me so much? You said we''ve met before. Is that true?" Adam hade to her with a purpose-he needed answers. Celine''s gaze remained unwavering as she met his eyes. "Yes, we have met before." "Where?" "I''ve told you this already. Over ten years ago, you were injured and stumbled into a forest." A sharp gleam shed in Adam''s eyes. Yes, he remembered that ce-it was where he had met Carly. But how could Celine possibly know about it? Adam fixed his gaze on her. "And?" "You were injured, and I saved you." Adam''s breath caught in his chest. Was Celine really saying she had saved him? That didn''t add up. He was sure it had been Carly. "And where exactly did you save me?" Celine hadn''t expected Adam to have no memory of it at all. She had already shared so much with him, yet Cae still couldn''t remember. "In a cave," she answered. Adam''s pupils dted in disbelief. Could it really be Celine who had saved him all those years ago in the cave? No. It had to have been Carly-he was certain of it. So why was Celine insisting it was her? The truth was bing painfully clear-between Celine and Carly, one of them was lying. But who was the one distorting the past? And who was the real savior from that time? Celine pushed against his chest, creating some distance between et them. Mr. Alvarez, even though I saved you back then, I don''t expect anything in return anymore. "We''re divorced now, and all I want is to live my life in peace. Please stop bothering me. It''ste-can you just take me home?" A tinge of disappointment clouded Celine''s thoughts. She wasn''t the kind of person who would use past favors as a way to manipte someone. If Adam didn''t remember, so be it-she''d let it go. But Adam was thrown off entirely. For years, he had been certain that the woman in the cave had been Carly. He had kept her close, showering her with attention and affection. But now, the woman he believed to be Carly might actually have been Celine. The realization left him disoriented, his mind a whirlwind of confusion. Chapter 464 Adam knew he had to get to the bottom of this. He gripped the steering wheel tightly as he pressed the gas pedal, heading toward Jupiter Heights. Exhausted from her pregnancy, Celine hadn''t spoken a word to him. She leaned back into the seat, her eyelids fluttering closed as she drifted into a peaceful sleep. When the Rolls-Royce arrived at Jupiter Heights, Adam noticed Celine was still sound asleep. Her slender frame was curled up in his oversized jacket, and her face was flushed with a gentle, rosy glow. Instead of waking her, Adam quietly opened the door and lifted her in his arms. Just as he was about to enter the building, Perry emerged. "Mr. Alvarez, did you bring Celine back? Is she asleep? Let me take her inside," Perry offered, his hands reaching out. But Adam had no intention of handing her over. Without a word, he walked past Perry and headed straight to his unit, still carrying Celine in his arms. "Mr. Alvarez," Perry called after him. Adam halted for a moment. Perry''s gaze was steady as he spoke. "Mr. Alvarez, we''re both adults here. If you love someone, love them fully. If not, let them go. You can''t keep ying both sides with Celine and Carly-it''s unfair to them. Sooner orter, someone''s going to get hurt." Adam stayed silent. "So, do you love Celine or Carly?" Perry continued. "Be honest with yourself. If you don''t make a choice soon, I won''t just stand by and watch you drag Celine along." Adam didn''t say a word. He simply closed the door behind him. Inside, he carefully lifted Celine and ced her on the soft, plush bed in the master bedroom. Deep in a peaceful slumber, Celine waspletely unaware of her surroundings. She shifted slightly, finding a morefortable position before settling back into her sleep. With a mischievous smirk, Adam pinched her cheek softly. "Celine, are you a pig? How can you sleep through all this?" he whispered. Though Celine didn''t wake, she subconsciously sensed the pinch. Her brow furrowed, and she turned her face away, letting out a soft, sleepy moan. The moan ended with a high-pitched note, almost as if she were saying "No" in a yful, coy way. Adam''s desire red in response, but with Celine still fast asleep, he fought the urge to act on it, restraining himself. He quietly pulled his hand back and walked into the bathroom to take a cold shower. Five minutester, Adam emerged from the bathroom in a ck silk robe, wiping the water droplets from his damp hair with a towel. The room was decorated in sleek ck, white, and gray tones, exuding a cool, minimalist atmosphere. Celiney curled up in his bed, her presence both delicate and endearing. Adam''s heart softened at the sight. He climbed into the bed beside her, carefully pulling the covers over them as he settled in. Sensing him near, Celine shifted once more, rolling right into his arms. Adam''s throat tightened as he instinctively wrapped his arms around her. The familiar warmth of her closeness flooded his fine She had changed in some ways, but in others, she hadn''t at all-she still liked to sleep in his embrace. ? Leaning down, Adam kissed her forehead gently. "Goodnight, Celine." The next morning, Celine slowly opened her eyes, her gaze briefly lingering on the unfamiliar crystal chandelier overhead. Disorientation hit her like a wave. Where was she? Was this Adam''s ce? She quickly sat up, her mind racing. How had she ended up here? Looking down at her nightgown, she saw it was still perfectly in ce-nothing seemed to have happened between them the previous night. After stepping out of bed, she looked around the spacious, empty condominium. The silence hung in the air, unnervingly still. Adam was gone. As expected, he must have left for work early. Celine felt frustrated. Despite being divorced, they somehow kept ending up together, sharing a bed far more often than she expected. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 465 Celine had just walked into her unit when her phone rang. It was Perry. She answered the call, "Hey, Perry." "Hey, Celine, you''re up! So, how''d it go? Did you sleep okay at Mr. Alvarez''s cest night?" Perry teased. Celine frowned. "Perry, how did I end up at Adam''s ce?" "Last night, Mr. Alvarez brought you back and carried you right into his condominium. I tried to ask for you, but he wouldn''t budge. There was no way I could get past him." Celine paused, trying to make sense of things. She must''ve fallen asleep in Adam''s car, and he''d carried her inside. But why would he bring her there? "Celine, is there something going on between you and Mr. Alvarez?" "No. We''re divorced. That won''t happen again." Now that their marriage was over, she wasmitted to keeping her distance from Adam. "Alright, then. See you tonight at the Grand Pce Hotel for dinner with Mr. McCormick. You really surprised himst night when you showed up at Alpite Pharma." Celine nodded. "Got it. See you tonight." ... Inside the CEO''s office at Alvarez Group, Adam sat back in his chair while Leo stood beside him, delivering his report. "Mr. Alvarez, my team has looked into it, but the cave from back then was too remote, and no leads havee up. We''ll need to hear directly from Ms. Celine or Ms. Carly about whether they saved you." Adam wasn''t surprised. If there had been anything to uncover, he would have found it by now. That''s why he had always trusted Carly''s ount without hesitation. He had never doubted her... until now. Standing up, he walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window. "Call Carly. Invite her to dinner tonight at the Grand Pce Hotel." "Yes, Mr. Alvarez. Ms. Carly has been calling frequently these past few days. If she hears about this, she''ll be over the moon." Adam''s gaze hardened as he spoke with a steely tone. "Don''t give anything away. I want to find out for myself who''s lying. Whoever deceives me will regret it." Leo nodded. "Mr. Alvarez, who do you hope the woman from the cave was-Ms. Celine or Ms. Carly?" Adam felt a stir in his chest. Who did he want it to be? He wasn''t sure. All he cared about now was uncovering the truth as quickly as possible. That evening, Carly was dressed to perfection. Her makeup was impable, her white gown flowed gracefully around her, and the click of her high heels resonated with each step she took. She was thrilled that Adam had invited her out. He had been distanttely, and this was the first time he''d taken such an active interest in her. Adam and Carly arrived at a window-side table at the Grand Pce Hotel. The waiter pulled out their chairs, and they sat down across from each other. Carly looked at Adam with a radiant smile. "So, Adam, what made you decide to finally have dinner with me tonight?" Adam''s gaze softened as he answered, "A lot''s happened recently. Carly, I know I''ve been neglecting you, and I want to make it up to you by spending some quality time together." When Adam let his guard down, it was hard for any woman not to be swept up- and Carly was no exception. Her mood brightened immediately, and she reached across the table to take his hand. "Adam, just hearing that means everything to me. honestly thought you had stopped loving me." Chapter 466 Adam tightened his grip on Carly''s hand. "How could I not?" Carly smiled warmly, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush. At that moment, the grand doors of the hotel swung open, and Celine walked in, apanied by Perry. "Celine, Mr. McCormick is already waiting for us. Let''s go," Perry said. As Celine took a step forward, she suddenly froze. Her eyes fell on two familiar figures. Perry followed her gaze and saw Adam and Carly, hand in hand, sharing an intimate look. Perry smirked. "Well, well, Mr. Alvarez certainly knows how to make the most of his time. Last night, he carried you home, and tonight, he''s here having a romantic dinner with Carly. He''s quite the expert at juggling women." Shaking his head, he added, "Never would''ve guessed Mr. Alvarez was such a yer." Celine kept her eyes on the couple as she answered, "No. Mr. Alvarez isn''t the type to y games." Perry nced at her. "He has always loved Carly. She''s the one he truly cares for, the one who holds his heart. That doesn''t make him a yer," Celine added. "Alright, Celine. Let''s go." "Okay." Celine averted her gaze and followed Perry inside. Meanwhile, Adam and Carly remained unaware of Celine and Perry''s presence. Letting go of Carly''s hand, Adam picked up his knife and fork, cutting into his steak with grace. "So, Carly, do you remember our first meeting in that cave?" he asked casually. Carly''s hand faltered slightly as she locked eyes with him. "Adam, why are you bringing that up now?" "It was the first time we met. I''ve never forgotten it. Have you?" Carly''s eyes flickered with a hint of unease. "Of course not." 1'' "That forest was incredibly remote," Adam continued. "You told me back then that you were on a trip with your parents but got lost and identally wandered into the forest. That''s when you found me and brought me to the cave. "You treated my wounds there, but by morning, you were gone. Later, you told me your parents came looking for you and took you away. That''s what happened, right?" Carly nodded. "Yes, exactly." But the truth was far different. That day, Carly had just celebrated her birthday when Celine made a desperate call to Lucy for help. At that time, Celine was living a miserable life in the countryside, trapped under Hayden''s oppressive control. It was then that Carly and Lucy first learned of Celine''s suffering. Instead of feeling sympathy, Carly had felt a strange thrill. She insisted that Lucy take her to the countryside, eager to witness Celine''s hardship firsthand. That was how she found herself in the forest, trailing Celine from a distance, silently observing everything that transpired between her and Adam. She witnessed it all-every detail, every moment. And that was also why the story Carly had crafted was so perfect. Over the years, Adam had never doubted it. Adam set down his knife and fork, his eyes locking onto Carly''s. "Carly, where''s the emerald ne I gave you all those years ago?" Carly''s breath caught in her chest. This was the one thing she couldn''t fabricate. Because the emerald ne had never been hers. It had always belonged to Celine. Panic surged through Carly, her heart racing. "Adam, I¡ª" "Carly," Adam cut in. "I''ve been asking to see that ne for years, but you''ve alwayse up with some excuse to avoid it. Could it be that you don''t have it after all?" His voice remained indifferent as he continued, "Because if you don''t, how can you prove you''re the woman who saved me?" Carly''s heart hammered in her chest. Was Adam really doubting her? This ne was the only thing standing between her and total ruin. If he found out the woman in the cave wasn''t her, she would lose everything. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 467 "Adam, please, just hear me out," Carly pleaded, trying to defend herself. Adam stood motionless, his gaze unwavering. "Carly, I don''t want excuses. I just need to know-where is the emerald ne?" A cold, unsettling smirk curled at the corner of his lips. "You wouldn''t be lying to me, would you?" Carly''s breath hitched. "Lie to you? About what?" "That the woman who saved me in the cave wasn''t you. That all this time, you''ve been deceiving me, pretending to be someone else." His eyes bored into hers, like a predator sizing up its prey. Carly''s spine tingled with a sense of dread. Adam had never looked at her like this before. Had he figured it out? Did he know she was an imposter? His stoic expression unsettled her more than anything. She couldn''t tell how much he knew. Despite this, she couldn''t afford to confess-not when everything she had was on the line. "Adam, I don''t understand. Why would you even think that?" Her voice faltered, a trace of hurt in it. "I''m the one who saved you in that cave. You promised me you''d take me with you, that you''d be responsible for me. Have you really forgotten all of that?" "If it really was you, that would be perfect. I''ve invested over a decade in you, Carly. But if you''ve been lying to me, you know what the consequences will be." Leo had asked him who he wanted the woman from the cave to be. The truth was, Adam didn''t know. All he felt was a rising panic. He had given over ten years of his life to Carly and poured so much of himself into her. If it wasn''t her who saved him... how naive would he have been? And even worse... What if the woman in the cave had really been Celine? If it had been her, then he''d spent all this time hurting the very person who had once saved his life. That was a truth Adam couldn''t bring himself to face. Carly forced a smile. "Adam, don''t worry. Of course, I wouldn''t lie to you." "Then prove it. Show me the e tonight. Seeing is believet That ne is the only of who you are." swnovel Carly knew there was no way out now. "Adam, I have the ne with me," she said quickly. Adam''s gaze sharpened. "Then show it to me." "I will," Carly said, her voice tinged with a hint of shyness. "But this ne is our symbol of love.a''d rather show it to you tonighteat your condominium." swnovel Adam''s lips tightened into a thin line. "Adam, don''t you want to see it?" "Fine. Come to my ce tonight," he agreed. "Perfect." After dinner, Adam and Carly exited the restaurant together. As they stepped outside, they spotted Celine. She was standing by, chatting with Owen from Alpite Pharma. Adam''s steps faltered, surprised by the sight of Celine. He hadn''t expected to see her here, especially not with Owen. What was going on between them? Equally stunned, Carly couldn''t help butment, "Adam, why is Celine with Mr. McCormick from Alpite Pharma? Could it be... she''s trying to seduce him now?" fo swnovel Her pointed remark made Adam frown, his expression darkening in response. Chapter 468 Carly scoffed. "I seem to recall Mr. McCormick is a married man. Isn''t Celine supposed to be dating Perry? So why is she suddenly targeting Mr. McCormick? How shameless." With that, she stepped forward. "Celine." Celine turned, her gazending on Adam and Carly. She raised an eyebrow and greeted them, "Mr. Alvarez, Carly-what a surprise." "Celine, I''m sure you''d rather not be seen by us. Aren''t you worried we might expose your little secret?" Carly said, her toneced with sarcasm. It seemed she had no clue that Celine was the founder of Alpite Pharma. Noticing Carly''s disrespect, Owen immediately stepped in. "Ms. Carly, why are you being so rude?" "Mr. McCormick, why are you defending her?" Carly shot back. "Does your wife know you''re out dining with Celine?" "I" Before Owen could respond, Celine raised a hand, signaling him to step back. Owen took the hint and moved aside. Celine''s eyes glinted with amusement. "Carly, you clearly have something to say. Why not juste out with it? Are you suggesting that I''m having an affair with Mr. McCormick?" Carly smirked. "Well, we all know Alpite Pharma is thergest listed medicalpany in the country-well-known, influential, and with an impable reputation. "As its director, Mr. McCormick must face a lot of temptation. Celine, I can see why you''d try to use your charms to get his attention." Owen shot her a look of disbelief, as if she were the biggest fool he had evere across. "But Mr. McCormick is a married man," Carly continued. "Celine, do you have no shame? Isn''t Mr. Marshall enough for you? Why do you keep seducing taken men?" Celine quickly realized Carly had misunderstood the situation, though it didn''t surprise her. With a sly smile, she replied, "Carly, you know what they say when someone''s rotten inside, they assume the whole world stinks." "You¡ª!" Before Carly couldsh out further, Adam stepped in. "Enough!" Carly turned to him with a pitiful expression. "Adam, you saw it yourself. Celine ispletely shameless!" Adam ignored her as his gaze remained locked on Celine. "So, you were having dinner with Mr. McCormick?" Celine nodded. "That''s correct. Is there a problem with that? Since when is having dinner with him a crime?" There was something about the way Celine and Owen stood together that made Adam feel uneasy, as if they were hiding something. "And what exactly were you two talking about?" he pressed. swnovel Owen started to exin. "Mr. Alvarez, Ms. Celine and I¡ª" But Celine quickly cut him off. "Mr. Alvarez, Km known as ''Dr. C'' in the medical field, and Mr. McCormick is the director of Alpite Pharma. We were simply discussing medical topics." swnovel Owen nodded in agreement. "That''s right. I''ve long respected Dr. C''s expertise, so I invited her to dinner to exchange insights." Turning to Carly, he added, "I''d advise you to stay calm, Ms. Carly. Your heart condition is worsening and if Dr. C refuses to treat you, no one else can. If I were you, I''d do whatever it takes to stay on her good side." swnovel His words hit Carly like a lightning bolt, draining the color from her face. Celine watched her with a cold, detached gaze. The Tate family had brought this upon themselves; they were never deserving of her sympathy. Meanwhile, Carly realized that Celine would never willingly help her. The only way to get to her was through Adam. She couldn''t afford to lose him¡ªnot now, and certainly not when she could use him to make Celine''s life a living nightmare. A smug smile curled on Carly''s lips. "Adam, let''s not waste any more time here. We should go back." With that, she looped her arm through Adam''s and gloated, "Celine, here''s some good news. Tonight, I''ll be staying at Adam''s ce." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 469 Celine''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Adam was taking Carly home. Did this mean they would be spending the night together? Carly smiled brightly. "Celine, take your time with Mr. McCormick. Adam and I will be heading back now." She turned to Adam. "Adam, let''s go." Adam''s gaze lingered on Celine for a moment. Without a word, he turned and walked away with Carly. Once they were out of sight, Owen spoke up, "Mr. Alvarez really has poor taste. I don''t understand why he likes Carly." Celine offered a faint smile, staying quiet. Matters of the heart were never simple. Carly might be foolish, but Adam still loved her-proof enough of his sincerity. "Just wait until Carly discovers who you truly are the founder of Alpite Pharma, the country''srgest publicly traded medicalpany. I''m sure she''ll be utterly speechless." Celine could already picture the stunned expression on Carly''s face when that moment came. "Mr. McCormick, let''s leave it at that for now. I need to keep my identity under wraps for the time being." "Understood." "I''m heading back now." "Take care." Celine had just returned to Jupiter Heights when she crossed paths with Adam and Carly once more. What a small world. Carly couldn''t resist taking a jab. "Celine, are you spending the night all alone?" Celine remained silent. "Well, you should send your best wishes to Adam and me. We''re in for a wonderful night together," Carly added, her tone deliberately provocative. But Celine didn''t take the bait. She simply chuckled and replied, "Funny, I spentst night at Mr. Alvarez''s ce too." What? Carly''s smile vanished in an instant. Her body tensed, as though a jolt of electricity had hit her. "Wait, are you saying you and Adam spent the night together?" swnovel Celine nodded casually. "Didn''t Mr. Alvarez tell you? I was in his bedst night. If that bothers you, maybe it''s time to rethink your little ns." "You-" "How could I forget? Of course, you wouldn''t mind. You''re always following me around, picking up the scraps I leave behind." Carly''s anger surged, her face turning crimson as Celine''s words cut through her. No one else could manage to put her in her ce with such ease. Turning to Adam, Carly spoke up, "Adam, did you hear what Celine just said?" Adam''s gaze met Celine''s, her clear, unwavering eyes locking onto his without the slightest hesitation. "Mr. Alvarez, you really should get regr check-ups. Sleeping with different women every night is a fast way to catch something." Adam''s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line. Carly''s face twisted in fury. Without warning, she lunged at Celine, raising her hand to p her. "Celine, how dare you talk to Adam like that? Let''s see if you can still be smug after this!" swnovel But before her palm could make contact, her wrist was caught mid-air. Adam had grabbed Carly''s hand, stopping her in her tracks. Carly froze, staring at him in disbelief. "Adam, she just humiliated you! Why are you protecting her? I need to put her in her ce!" Adam''s gaze was unreadable, his eyes dark like ink, hiding any trace of emotion. He tightened his grip on Carly''s wrist and said, "Let it go, Carly. There''s no need to hurt yourself over this." Carly shed a bright, triumphant smile and turned to Celine. "Did you hear that, Celine? Adam''s worried I''ll hurt my hand." Celine cast Adam a fleeting, indifferent nce before turning back to Carly, a smirk curling at her lips. "Whether Mr. Alvarez actually cares@bout your hand, I can''t say... but as a woman, you''re utterly pathetic." swnovel Carly''s expression stiffened. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Chapter 470 Celine let out a chuckle. "I hate to break it to you, but I doubt you can satisfy Mr. Alvarez. Lately, he''s been so on edge that just one touch from me was enough to unravel himpletely." What? Carly gasped in shock. Without another word, Celine shifted her gaze and walked into her condominium, closing the door behind her. The door mmed shut, leaving Carly standing in the cold draft. Turning to Adam, she demanded, "Adam, what exactly happened between you and Celine?" Adam, however, wasn''t interested in continuing the conversation. Without a word, he turned and walked toward his unit, unlocking the door. "Come in." Carly stepped inside. It was her first time in Jupiter Heights, and thevishness of the ce left her momentarily speechless. Just then, Adam''s deep, icy voice cut through the silence. "Carly, you insisted oning here. Now that you''re inside, can I finally see the emerald ne?" His attention was solely fixed on the ne. Prepared for this moment, Carly smiled seductively. "Adam, don''t rush. Let me take a hot shower first. Once I''m done, I''ll show you the ne." With that, she disappeared into the bedroom. Adam stood in the living room, his patience already wearing thin. However, he wasn''t about to act impulsively-he was determined to uncover whatever deception was unfolding before him. Suddenly, a startled cry echoed from the bedroom. "Ah!" Without hesitation, Adam strode forward, gripping the door handle and pushing it open. "Carly, what happened?" In reality, nothing was wrong. Carly had just finished her shower and was now dressed in Adam''s crisp white shirt. Years of dance had sculpted her body into graceful curves, and the oversized shirt only entuated her allure. Adam''s expression darkened slightly. "If you''re done, it''s time to show me the emerald ne." Carly stepped barefoot onto the plush carpet, her eyes fixed on Adam''s striking features. "Adam, why are you only interested in that ne? Have you never once thought about me-the woman who owns it? Am I not beautiful enough for you?" swnovel As she spoke, she slowly undid the buttons of the shirt. The fabric slid from her smooth, porcin skin, pooling in a heap at her feet. She stepped closer, her fingers trailing over his firm chest. "Adam, Celine said you''ve been restless with desiretely. Is that true? Why ''t youe to me instead?" swnovel Her soft body pressed against him, wrapping around him like a temptress in the dark. "Tell me... what kind of games do you and Celine y?" Adam swallowed hard. Carly stood on her tiptoes, her crimson lips brushing against Adam''s ear, her breath warm and teasing. "Adam, did Celine truly satisfy youst night? If she won''t y along... I''d be more than willing to." Before she could continue, Adam''s hand shot out, capturing her delicate wrist. Carly let out a soft gasp. "Adam, that hurts... you''re being so rough." Her words were sweet, yetced with a teasing, seductive undertone. Adam''s gaze darkened. Without warning, he released her, forcefully tossing her onto the plush mattress. Carly''s vision blurred for a moment. Just as she regained her senses, she felt the bed sink beneath Adam''s weight as he pressed a knee onto the mattress. A thrill of anticipation flickered in her eyes. She had been waiting far too long for this moment. Tonight, she would finally be one with Adam. Once it happened, there would be no turning back. Even if the truth about the emerald ne came to light, it wouldn''t matter-she would have already imed her ce in his life. Without hesitation, she reached up and wrapped her arms around Adam''s neck. "So, Adam... was it on this very bed that you and Celine spent the night? Tonight... letme be the one to warm your bed instead." swnovel The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 471 Adam shifted his gaze to the beauty lying beneath him and slowly lowered his head... ... Celine returned to her apartment. After enjoying a long, rxing bath, she came out of the bathroom wearing a silk nightgown. Just as she stepped out, her phone dinged with a message notification. She picked it up and noticed there was a voice message from Carly. Just what did Carly want to tell her this time? Curious, Celine clicked on it. Immediately, Carly''s sultry voice yed through the speaker, "Adam, be gentle... you''re hurting me." Celine''s expression turned cold in an instant. To think that Carly would actually send her a recording of her intimate acts. So, Carly and Adam had taken things to the bedroom, and Carly was just rubbing it in her face. Celine''s expression remained unreadable as she set down her phone and continued with her tasks. After some time, her apartment''s doorbell rang. Someone was at the door. Who could it possibly be? Celine walked over and opened the door, just to see Carly standing outside. Carly-still wearing Adam''s white dress shirt-had a satisfied smirk on her face. "Celine, did you get my message?" "Yeah, I got it. You''re quite a moaner." Carly''s expression stiffened. She had expected Celine to be furious or heartbroken, but instead, she waspletely indifferent. "Carly, if you have nothing else to say, I''m closing the door," Celine replied, motioning to shut the door. However, Carly suddenly shoved her way inside. Celine narrowed her eyes. "Carly, leave. You''re trespassing." Carly stepped into the living room and was stunned by the luxurious decor. She had juste from Adam''s luxurious apartment, which shocked her with its grandeur. But now, seeing Celine''s apartment, she realized it was just asvish. swnovel "Celine, what gives you the right to live in such a luxurious ce?" Carly asked, her words dripping with jealousy. Celine stared at her coldly. "You could live in a ce this luxurious too-except, you can''t afford it." Carly''s expression soured. "You!" Celine made another attempt to send her off. "I''ll say this onest time leave. If you refuse, I''ll call tity. I doubt you want to be ??? thrown out again, do you?" swnovel Carly, Tracy, and Lucy were thrown out by security guards thest time, embarrassing them greatly. Carly quickly replied, "No need to chase me out. I''ll leave on my own." Just as she was about to leave, she caught sight of something on the living room cab. Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes lit up with excitement. "Celine, hurry up and open the door for me!" Celine walked over and unlocked the door. Meanwhile, Carly quickly darted to the cab and snatched the item, slipping it into her pocket. Celine hadn''t noticed. She opened the door fully and said, "Goodbye, Carly." Once Carly stepped out, Celine mmed the door shut behind her. Instead of being angry about the cold reception, Carly was in an excellent mood. She sauntered back to Adam''s apartment, feeling victorious. Inside, Adam had just stepped out of .neo a cold shower. Earlier, he had pushed Carly onto the bed, and that Sall. Nothing happened between them. . Swnovel But Carly had been unwilling to ept that, so she recorded a voice message of her moans and sent it to Celine. She wanted Celine to think Adam had chosen her. Chapter 472 Adam focused his gaze on Carly. "Carly, we''ve wasted enough time. It''s time for you to show me the emerald ne." "Adam, are you really that desperate to see it? What are you doubting about? Are you suspecting that I''m not the girl who saved you all those years ago? Adam, I can''t believe how much you''ve changed. You''re growing distant from me. Why were you with Celinest night? "I was so forward just now, yet you still pushed me away. You want to be with Celine so badly that you won''t even touch me. Is she really that much more alluring than me?" Adam''s handsome face was illuminated by the dim lighting of the room, making his expression unreadable. "Carly, my patience is limited. If you don''t take out the ne now, then¡ª" "Adam, look what I have here?" She took out the emerald ne. Adam froze for a moment. He recognized his ne with one nce. It was the Alvarez family''s heirloom emerald ne, the only one in the world. There was no mistaking it. It was his ne. Had Carly really been the girl who saved him back then? Carly looked at him pitifully. "Adam, I''ve always had the ne with me. It breaks my heart that you doubted me. Did Celine say something to you? Did she tell you that she was the one who saved you? "This is just like the story of the farmer and the snake. I pitied Celine and let her stay in the Tate family. One day, my mother and I were talking about how I saved you, and she overheard it. Then, she turned around and lied-iming she was the one who saved you! "If not for this emerald ne proving my innocence, would you have been fooled by her? Adam, was your trust in me so weak that Celine could so easily shake you with just a few words? Was that all it took to deny all those years we''ve spent together?" So, the girl who had saved him all those years ago was indeed Carly. Looking at the genuine ne, Adam couldn''t describe how he felt. His heart seemed to be overwhelmed by a wave of disappointment. Deep down, he had hoped it was Celine who saved him. His heart had already chosen her. He had hurt Carly. Carly shoved the ne at him. Her eyes were red and brimming with tears as she said, "Adam, let''s break up." Adam panicked. "Carly..." "Adam, I''ve loved you so much, but you''ve let me down. From this moment on, we''re done. Whatever happens to me has nothing to do with you anymore. Go be with Celine. I''ll pretend I never saved you!" swnovel With that, Carly grabbed her clothes, threw them on, and stormed out the door. Adam stared in the direction she had gone and quickly chased after her. At the stairwell, he caught her slender arm. "Carly, listen to me." Carly Covered her ears. "I don''t want You''ve broken my heart, Adam! You''ve forgotten the made to me!" Content belong your to swnovel Adam was torn. His hands gripped her shoulder and said in a low voice, "Carly, I''m sorry." Carly met his gaze and asked, "Adam, do you still want to be with me?" Adam thought of the promise he made. He had vowed to take responsibility for her and take care of her. Carly was supposed to be his girl. After a brief hesitation, he nodded. "Yes." Carly''s eyes lit up with joy and threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly. "I knew it, Adam! I knew you still loved me!" Meanwhile, Adam''s gaze seemed unsure. "Adam, you can''t keep wavering between me and Celine. You have to choose one of us, or all three of us will end up hurt. You just made your decision, right? You chose me. You won''t change your mind again, will you?" swnovel Adam fell silent for some time before he finally nodded. "Yeah." "That''s wonderful, Adam! We''ll be together forever-we''ll never separate again!" Adam believed he couldn''t keep hesitating like this. He couldn''t let himself be swayed by Celine anymore. Carly was the girl he was supposed to cherish and protect, after all. Slowly, Adam wrapped his arms around Carly and held her tightly. This time, he had made his choice. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 473 Adam chose Carly. Just then, with a soft click, the apartment door opened and Celine appeared at the doorway. Themotion between Adam and Carly in the hallway had been too loud. Celine heard the noise and decided toe out and check. And what she saw was Adam holding Carly in a tight embrace. She froze for a moment. Adam, hearing the sound, released Carly and turned to look at her. Their eyes met. Adam felt an inexplicable, sharp pain in his chest. For some reason, letting go of Celine brought him great pain. Carly, on the other hand, smirked triumphantly before letting out a delicate whimper. Adam immediately looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Carly looked at him with pitiful puppy eyes. "Adam, my legs feel numb... I can''t walk." Then, she stretched out her arms. "Carry me, Adam." Without hesitation, he scooped her up in his arms. Under Celine''s gaze, he carried Carly into his apartment. Carly nced over her shoulder and shed a victorious smile at Celine. Her expression said it all. "You''ll never be my match!" With a m, Adam shut the door behind him. Their figures disappeared from view. Celine''s expression remained cold and emotionless. Whatever existed between Adam and her was over. She lowered a hand to her t stomach, gently resting it there for a moment before turning away and heading back inside. Inside the apartment, Adam ced Carly on the bed. "Adam, since you''ve chosen me, you have to protect me, especially with my heart condition getting worse. Celine demanded we hand over the people responsible for her father''s death. You have to help us out on this matter. Also, you need to make sure Celine treats my heart condition." Getting Celine to agree to perform the surgery would be the most difficult challenge at this point. By choosing Carly, Adam had effectively taken the Tate family''s side. If Celine truly became their enemy, then Adam and Celine would be on opposing sides. This time, Adam didn''t hesitate. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Even if Celine refuses to treat you, I''ll make her do it." Carly''s heart leaped with joy. She had always known that clinging to Adam was the right thing to do. So what if Celine was Dr. C? Adam would find a way to deal with her. Carly threw her arms around Adam''s neck and nuzzled into his chest. "Adam, you''re so nice to me. Tonight, I want to thank youveliner properly." He cupped his handsome face and leaned in to nt a kiss on his lips. However, at thest second, Adam turned his head away, avoiding her kiss. Carly was caught off guard. "Adam, if you''ve already chosen me, why did you turn away? Do you not want me?" Adam gently removed her hands and spoke softly, "Carly, we''re not married yet. I want to save the best for our wedding night." Carly''s eyes lit up. "Of course! Adam, after my heart condition is treated, you''ll marry me! I''ll give you a child... two childrea. ? No, give you a whole footh team!" Adam chuckled indulgently and said, "Get some rest. I''ll be in the study reviewing documents." "Okay!" As Adam left the bedroom, Carly sat up on the bed, smiling smugly. Thankfully, she had acted quickly and stolen the emerald n from Celine''s apartment earlier Now she had the evidence to prove that she was Adam''s savior. With this trump card in her hand, Adam would never abandon her. Just then, her phone rang. It was Lucy. Carly epted the call and immediately heard Lucy''s anxious voiceing through. "Carly, how are things progressing with you and Mr. Alvarez?" Chapter 474 Carly smirked. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve taken care of everything." Lucy''s voice lifted with excitement. "Really?" Carly nodded confidently. "Yes. Tell Dad and Grandma to rx. No matter how much Celine tries to push, Adam will always protect us. He''ll even force her to treat my heart condition. And soon, Adam and Celine will bepletely done with each other." Lucy was overjoyed. "That''s perfect. If Mr. Alvarez and Celinepletely fall out, things will get very interesting. Well done, Carly." Carly''s smile widened in satisfaction. The three-day deadline had passed. Early that morning, Celine made her way to Aaron''s gravesite. She had given the Tate family three days. Today was the day to bring justice to her father''s killers. Celine arrived at the tombstone where her father''s photo was etched into the stone. His smile was warm and kind. She reached out, gently tracing the engraving with her fingers. In a soft voice, she murmured, "Dad, the Tate family will be here soon. I''ll make sure that every single person responsible for your death will pay the price!" Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the screen-it was Perry calling. Celine answered immediately. "Perry, I''m already at the cemetery." "Good. I''ll be there soon." "Perry, I can handle this on my own. You don''t need toe." "Not happening. You''re pregnant now. If you''re dealing with the Tate family, I need to be there to support you." She felt a warmth fill her heart. Although she had been abandoned as a child, along the way, she had found people who truly cared for her. "Perry, where are you now?" "I''m almost there. I¡ª" Suddenly, his voice cut off. A loud, piercing static noise echoed through the phone. Celine''s heart skipped a beat and subconsciously tightened her grip on the phone. "Perry? What happened? Perry!" The call dropped. All that remained was the empty dial tone. Her brows furrowed deeply. What just happened? A terrible feeling settled in her gut. Perry was never like this. Had something happened? Then again, who would dare make a move against him? Given Perry''s status and influence, very few people would even dare to target him. Celine immediately redialed his number but was met with a cold, automated voice. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter." His phone was turned off? Celine''s unease deepened. At that moment, several luxury cars pulled up. Sonia arrived secost, leading the entire second and third branch of the family-Carly, Lucy, Hayden, Tracy, Wayne, and Hazel. With this, the entire Tate family was assembled. Celine let out a coldugh. Her father ther thes Deen dead for y yet did these people ever bother to visit his grave? Not even once. belongs to swast Seeing them all gathered here today was quite a spectacle on its own. Celine tucked her phone away. The Tate family had arrived, so she had to set aside her concerns about Perry for now. Sonia stepped forward, leading the rest of the family. "Celine, we''re here." She Otto face Aaron''s "Since we''re all your respects to your father." t belongs to sw Chapter 475 The Tate family wanted to pay their respects to Aaron. Celine didn''t refuse. She watched as Sonia led the family in cing flower bouquets before the tombstone before they all bowed together. "Aaron, Mom is here to see you." Hayden and Wayne bowed as well. "Aaron, we''re here to pay our respects." The bouquets were ced nicely before Aaron''s tombstone. Sonia turned to Celine. "Celine, we''re still a family. Aaron may have been adopted, but he was a son, and I was his mother. There''s no need for us to destroy each other. Here, at his gravesite, let''s put the past behind us and make peace." She wanted reconciliation. Celine let out a coldugh, her sharp gaze locking onto Sonia. "Yes, my father called you mother. But what kind of mother kills her own son? You all murdered him, and now you stand before his grave, shamelessly asking for reconciliation?" Her eyes swept over Hayden, Lucy, Wayne, and Hazel. "Let me ask you this if I weren''t Dr. C, would any of you havee to pay respects to my father?" They surely had not suddenly grown a conscience. They were only here because of her status as Dr. C. The Tate family had no sense of morality. They only preyed on the weak. Hence, Celine would never let them get away with it. Hayden spoke up, "Celine, must you be so aggressive? Aaron truly raised a remarkable daughter. Not only were you a Haffard prodigy, but you also became the legendary Dr. C. However, does that mean you need to turn against your own family?" Wayne chimed in, "That''s right, Celine. Don''t be so heartless. You still carry the Tate name." They were trying to guilt-trip her. Celine let out another coldugh. "You all severed ties with me long ago. If it weren''t for my father, I would''ve changed myst name already. The Tatest name disgusts me!" Sonia''s face darkened. "You-" Carly stepped forward. "Celine, we have you with respect andet erely asked for peace, yet remain ungrateful." "You want peace? That''s impossible!" Celine retorted. Tracy scoffed. "If that''s the case, then we have no choice but to be enemies." Celine looked at them. "Don''t forget-Carly has a heart condition. She still needs me to save her have time to make sure every one of you faces justice, but if Carly waits too long, she''ll be dead." Carly sneered. "Celine, are you really that confident? What if I told you I have a way to make you treat me, hm?" Celine raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Go on then, I''m listening." Lucy smirked. "It''s not Carly who has a way, nor is it the Tate family. It''s our powerful backer." Celine''s eyes narrowed slightly. Lucy continued, "You already know, don''t you? That''s right. It''s Mr. Alvarez." As soon as she finished speaking, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up. Leo stepped out and respectfully opened the rear door. A tall, imposing figure stepped into view. Adam had arrived. Carly''s face lit up with delight as she rushed forward. "Adam, you''re here!" Adam''s cold gaze fell on Celine''s face. S His deep voice rang out, "Celine, whether you want to or not, you have no choice. You must treat Carly''s heart condition." Chapter 476 Celine''s eyes locked onto Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, what''s the meaning of this?" Adam suddenly changed the topic. "Have you been able to reach Perry?" Hearing Perry''s name being mentioned made Celine''s heart skip a beat. Adam was dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit, exuding an air of power and authority. His gaze was cold, towering over Celine with indifference and dominance. He had already chosen Carly, and now, he and Celine were nothing more than strangers. There was no warmth left in his eyes-only the sharpness and ruthlessness of someone in control. Adam broke the silence. "Celine, you couldn''t get through to Perry, could you? No, to be more precise when you were speaking to him, his call was suddenly cut off. Am I right?" Celine had suspected as much. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Did you do something to him?" Adam replied calmly, "You can try calling him again and see if he picks up." Celine immediately pulled out her phone and dialed Perry''s number once again. However, she was met with the same busy tone. She couldn''t get through to him. Perry never cut himself offpletely like this. She should''ve realized it earlier. Considering Perry''s influence and status, there were few who would dare touch him. Adam was the exception. Mercity was Adam''s territory. If he wanted to act against Perry, it would be far too easy. Celine red at Adam in disbelief. "What did you do to Perry? Where is he?" Carly, clinging to Adam''s arm, smirked. "Celine, have you never seen what Adam is truly capable of? If you refuse to listen, then Perry will be the one to suffer." Celine retorted, "Adam, what are you trying to do?" Adam replied, "I only have one demand-treat Carly''s heart condition. If Carly is fine, then Perry will be too." Carly chimed in, "To put it simply, if anything happens to me, Perry will who have to go down with me. And Celine, you need to remember-it be your fault. You''ll be the one killed Perry even when he''spletely innocent!" Soniaughed. "Celine, we tried to make peace with you earlier, but you were too stubborn to ept it. Did you think our family had no one backing us? Mr. Alvarez is our strongest ally." Lucy added, "Celine, you''d better start treating Carly soon. Carly''s life is precious ¡ªif anything happens to her, the people around you will pay the price." Celine looked at the Tate family showing their ugly faces. They were only acting this smugly because they had Adam''s backing. However, what disappointed her the most was Adam''s choice. Her hands and feet felt cold and numb as she stared at him. "Adam, I don''t even need to say it-you already know who killed my father. It was them. His so-called mother, his brothers, and his wife. They worked together to take his life. They''re the murderers. "And now, you choose to stand with them. Are you really going to protect these murderers?" Celine pointed to Aaron''s tombstone. "Adam, you were cruel before, but at least you had some shred of humanity left. But now, here, in front of my father''s grave, are you really going to side with them?" Adam''s fingers curled slightly as if trying to clench into fists. He knew the truth-he had suspected that the Tate family were the ones who caused her father''s death. Now, seeing the cold disappointment in Celine''s eyes, something flickered in his gaze. Carly tightened her grip on Adam''s arm. "Adam, you won''t waver again, will you?" Chapter 477 Adam nodded. Yes, he would not waver again. He had to save Carly at all costs. Adam looked at Celine. "Celine, just treat Carly''s heart condition. I don''t want to force you." Celine''s heart sankpletely. Adam had truly chosen to stand with Carly and the people who killed her father. She let out a coldugh. "Mr. Alvarez, if you want to force me, you should consider if you have what it takes!" Sonia scoffed. "Celine, that''s quite arrogant of you to say that. Even if you''re the legendary Dr. C, you can''t stand against a tycoon like Mr. Alvarez. With just a flick of his fingers, he can crush you like nothing!" Lucy added, "Celine, we have already given you a way out. Just take it. There''s no benefit in making things ugly for yourself. I''m saying this for your own good." Carly chimed in, "Celine, if you won''t think of yourself, at least think of Perry. You wouldn''t want him to close his life because of you, would you?" Celine shot Carly an icy re. "I''ll find a way to deal with Perry''s situation myself. You should worry about yourselves instead. I won''t let my father''s death go unanswered. Every one of you who had a hand in it¡ªI''ll make sure you rot in prison!" Sonia''s expression darkened. "You!" Without giving them another chance to speak, Celine turned and walked away. Adam''s eyes followed her departing figure and quickly chased after her. After some distance away from the group, Adam grabbed onto Celine''s arm, holding her back. "Celine, we need to talk." Celine stopped but immediately pulled her arm away, looking at him with a cold smile. "Mr. Alvarez, I don''t think we have anything to talk about anymore." Adam pressed his lips together. "Celine, I can''t turn my back on Carly. Please don''t put me in a difficult position." Celine retorted, "I should really apud you for your grand love story. But what if I want to make things difficult for you?" Adam fell silent for a few seconds before replying in a low voice, "Celine, Perry is only the beginning. If you force my hand, everyone around you will suffer." So, he was willing to use the people around her as leverage for Carly? Celine raised her hand and struck Adam across the face. His head tilted slightly from the force of the blow. Celine looked at him with abject disappointment. "Adam, I truly misjudged you." Just then, Carly ran over. "Adam, are you okay?" She looked at Celine in shock and outrage. "Celine, have you lost your mind? How dare you hit Adam! You must have a death wish!" Celine shot her a cold nce before turning to leave. "Celine, stop struggling. It''s useless," Carly''s voice rang out behind her. "I heard you have a surgery scheduled at Alpite Pharma. With just one word from Adam, that surgery will be canceled immediately. If he''s able to boost you to the top, he could just as easily drag you down! Celine turned to look at Carly. "If you have that much power, then go ahead and try. Let''s see if I''m afraid." "You-" Without letting her finish, Celine turned and walked away. She had only taken a few steps velet when a sharp pain suddenly hit her lower abdomen. A wave of difort spread through her stomach. Adam immediately noticed her unusual expression and took a step forward. "Celine, what''s wrong?" Her hand instinctively went to her belly, and a thinyer of cold sweat formed on her forehead. "Are you in pain? Is it your stomach? I''ll take you to the hospital right now!" Adam reached out and was ready to send her there. "You''re not going!" Carly rushed over and clung to Adam''s arm, stopping him. "Adam, you''re my boyfriend now. Celine is our enemy. Even if she''s in pain, even if she dies right here you''re not allowed to take her to the hospital!" Chapter 478 Adam''s sharp brows furrowed deeply. Carly smirked proudly at Celine. "Celine, does it hurt that much? Then beg me. If you beg, maybe I''ll let Adam take you to the hospital." Celine endured the pain and looked at Carly. "We''ll see who ends up begging whom." With that, she turned and left. Back at her apartment, Celine picked up her phone and called Jason. "Hello, Jason. Adam has taken Perry. You need to send someone to rescue him immediately." Jason chuckled. "Now this is rare. Someone actually dares to capture Perry? Celine, have youpletely fallen out with Adam?" Celine still felt the dull pain in her lower abdomen, and her face was pale. "Jason, don''t ever mention that person in front of me again. As far as I''m concerned, I never knew him. I was blind." "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll handle Perry''s situation. Celine, your voice sounds off. Are you feeling unwell?" Upon hearing his reassurance, Celine finally felt a little relieved. If anything happened to Perry because of her, she would never forgive herself. "I''m fine, Jason. I just need some rest." "Alright then. Get some rest." After hanging up the call, Celine still felt the difort in her abdomen. Today, Adam had angered her so much that it had affected her pregnancy. She needed to prepare a pregnancy-stabilizing tonic. But she was missing two key ingredients. Celine immediately called her assistant. "Bring me two herbs-Atrion Root and Vitalis Bloom." ... While Adam was at thepany, Carly arrived at Jupiter Heights, intending to find Celine. She still wanted to unt her position and pressure Celine into treating her heart condition sooner. The elevator arrived at the lobby. Just as Carly wanted to get in, Celine''s assistant rushed over l for me!" , "Wait Carly didn''t recognize her, and they both entered the elevator. Inside, the assistant pulled out phone, the d made a call. "Hellopet I''ve arrived. I''m in the elevator now." t belongs to crot Carly''s ears perked up. So this woman was Celine''s assistant? Why had Celine called her here? "Dr. C, I''ve brought the two herbs you asked for¡ªAtrion Root and Vitalis Bloom." Atrion Root and Vitalis Bloom? Why did Celine need them? Carly wasn''t knowledgeable in medicine, so she didn''t know their uses. But the fact that Celine needed them piqued her interest. Soon, the elevator arrived at its destination floor and Celine''s assistant walked out. Howeveel stayed inside and went back down. She had changed her mind. Instead of confronting Celine, she wanted to find out what those herbs were for. If this was some kind of weakness, she could use it against Celine. Carly pulled out her phone and dialed a number-the Tate family''s private doctor. "Hello, Dr. Warren, I have a question for you." "Ms. Tate, there''s no need to be so formal. Please ask." "I want to know what Atrion Root and Vitalis Bloom are used for." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 479 "Ms. Tate, are you saying Atrion Root and Vitali Bloom together?" Joseph asked. "Yes, Dr. Warren." "Ms. Tate, are you pregnant?" Pregnant? The word left Carly stunned in ce for a moment. She clutched her phone in shock and asked, "Dr. Warren, what are you talking about?" "Ms. Tate, Atrion Root and Vitalis Bloom are used to brew pregnancy-stabilizing tonic." Pregnancy-stabilizing tonic? Celine was using pregnancy-stabilizing herbs? Was she pregnant? Carly''s mind went nk. She had never even considered the possibility that Celine might be pregnant. She knew that Celine and Adam had been together, but Adam never wanted children. If there was one thing certain, it was that he would never allow Celine to get pregnant with his child. But now, Celine was pregnant! Carly stumbled several steps back, barely managing to steady herself against the wall. Celine was pregnant, but who was the father? Adam? No, it might be Perry''s child. But a woman''s intuition was rarely wrong. Deep down, Carly felt it-Celine was carrying Adam''s child. What should she do now? Panic surged through her. Carly rushed home as fast as she could. Lucy noticed her pale face and immediately sat beside her. "Carly, what''s wrong? What happened? Your hands are ice-cold!" Lucy took Carly''s hand and found that they had lost all warmth. "Mom, something terrible has happened!" Lucy frowned. "What do you mean? Didn''t you and Mr. Alvarez reconcile? He already made it clear that he chose you." Carly squeezed Lucy''s hands tightly. "Mom, Celine is pregnant! She''s carrying Adam''s child!" Lucy''s expression changed drastically, her voice rising. "What? Celine is pregnant? Carly, are you sure? How could this happen? How could she be carrying Mr. Alvarez''s child?" She couldn''t believe it. "Mom, it''s true. Celine is pregnant! What should I do? If Adam finds out, will he want this child? He doesn''t like kids, but this would be his firstborn. He''s about to be a father!" Adam was going to be a father. Lucy''s expression turned serious. She knew just how important the first child was to a man. Even if Adam didn''t want the baby, it would change his feelings toward Celine. And sometimes, a man''s guilt was enough to tie him to a woman forever. A smart woman only needed to hold onto that guilt to make itst a lifetime. Lucy quicklyposed herself. "Carly, don''t panic. Stay calm." "Mom, how can I stay calm? I just barely secured Adam''s loyalty by stealing the emerald ne from Celine! And now she''s suddenly pregnant? I don''t want to lose everything! I don''t want to lose e'' Adam!" , kne Lucy grabbed Carly''s shoulders. "Carly, does anyone else know that Celine is pregnant?" Carly shook her head. "She''s definitely keeping it a secret." A sharp glint shed in Lucy''s eyes as she quickly formted a n. "Carly, don''t worry. Celine''s child belongs to Perry!" "Mom, do you really believe that? A woman''s intuition is rarely wrong. I know this child is Adam''s!" "No, Carly. Celine''s child is Perry''s." Carly hesitated for a moment. Then, Lucy smirked and suddenlyughed. "It doesn''t matter who the child really belongs to. What matters is that Mr. Alvarez believes it belongs to Perry. Isn''t that enough?" Realization dawned on Carly, and her eyes lit up with anticipation. "Mom, you''re a genius!" "Now, go and tell Mr. Alvarez about Celine''s pregnancy. We can use him to get rid of that child." Chapter 480 Carly''s worries vanished in an instant. She finally understood Lucy''s n and couldn''t help but give her mother a thumbs-up. Lucy smiled. "But before you go to Mr. Alvarez, you need to prepare something. You must make sure there''s no doubt that Celine''s baby belongs to Perry." Carly nodded. "Mom, I know exactly what to do. I''ll take care of it right now." At Alvarez Group, Adam had returned to his office. He was reviewing documents when Leop suddenly spoke in a low voice, "Sir, Ms. Celine still hasn''t agreed to perform the surgery for Ms. Carly. What should we do next?" Adam''s pen paused in mid-air. Leo hesitated before continuing, "Are we really going to keep pressuring Ms. Celine? I can tell that after we targeted Perry, she has be deeply disappointed in you." Adam''s cold and unreadable expression didn''t change. He had no choice. He could only take Carly''s side. Yet in his mind, Celine''s face appeared-her delicate yet stubborn expression filled with defiance. "Celine, please don''t make things difficult for me," he thought to himself. Just then, there was a knock at the door, followed by Carly''s voice, "Adam." "Come in," Adam responded indifferently. Carly stepped inside. "Adam, I hope I''m not disturbing you." Without looking up, he replied, "I''m busy today. I don''t have time to entertain you." Carly smiled sweetly. "I know, and I won''t take much of your time. But I have something important to tell you." "You can tell me tomorrow," Adam replied. "It''s about Celine." Adam looked up immediately. "What about Celine?" n¨¦ "Adam, don''t get me wrong. Nothing bad happened to her. I just happened to discover something. Aking about it, I decided you know." Adam studied her expression. "What are you trying to say?" "Adam, you better prepare yourself. It''s a big secret... Celine is pregnant." Adam''s pen fell to the floor. He abruptly stood up and stared at Carly in disbelief. "What did you just say? Say that again!" Carly calmly continued, "Adam, today I saw Celine secretly taking a pregnancy-stabilizing tonic. I had look into it. She''s content belongs to Celine was... pregnant. Adams'' mind reeled. He had suspected it once before, but after she went to Alpite Pharma for an examination, he was told she wasn''t pregnant. She had lied to him. She was still carrying his child. Adam''s expression turned unreadable as he thought, "Why did Celine hide this from me? The child is mine!" He quickly calcted the timeline-there had been a few times when he didn''t use protection, but he had always been careful and pulled out. Yet, even so, there was never a 100% guarantee. Celine had ended up pregnant with his child. His emotions were a mix of turmoil and disbelief. He wasn''t ready to be a father just yet. Carly studied Adam''s reaction, then spoke softly, "Adam... are you misunderstanding something? Celine''s baby isn''t yours." Adam''s body stiffened immediately. Carly continued, "Adam, you and Celine have been divorced for a long time now. She has been with Perry for quite a while. This child has nothing to do with you. It''s Perry''s child." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 481 Adam stared at Carly and shook his head. "Impossible! The baby isn''t Perry''s! The baby is mine!" Carly''s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her teeth grinding so hard it felt like they might crack. Why was Adam reacting so strongly when she said the baby belonged to Perry? Why was he so sure it was his? She narrowed her eyes. "Adam, why are you reacting like this? I remember you never even liked kids. Are you hoping that Celine''s baby is yours? Do you actually want Celine to have this baby?" A dangerous red tint crept into Adam''s sharp eyes. He didn''t know why, but he felt in his gut that Celine''s baby was his. He wanted the baby to be his. Carly reached into her bag and pulled something out. "Adam, this is Celine''s pregnancy report. The timeline is right here. She''s exactly two weeks and three days along. Do the math. Does the baby match up with you?" Adam dropped his gaze to the document in her hand before slowly reaching for it. His eyesnded on the name printed at the top-Celine Tate. It was Celine''s pregnancy report. Right there, in ck and white, was the confirmed gestation period. It was two weeks and three days. Two weeks meant that it was obvious that the child wasn''t his. It had already been a month since hest slept with Celine. The time before that was two months ago. For the past month, Celine had been with Perry. The answer was clear. This child belonged to Perry. Celine was carrying Perry''s baby. No wonder she had tried to lie when he took her to Alpite Pharma for a checkup that day. The baby was never his, to begin with. He had only been fooling himself. A cold, sharpugh echoed in Adam''s chest as he suddenly ripped the pregnancy report into shreds. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed the torn pieces into the air, watching them scatter like tiny ws tearing at hisst thread of control. He put his hands on his hips, his broad chest heaving, his entire body radiating dangerous fury. At that moment, Carly wrapped her arms around him. "Adam, Perry is Celine''s boyfriend now. It''spletely normal for her to be pregnant with his child. No wonder she was so furious when we went after Perry. That''s her baby''s father." Adam pressed his lips into a hard, cold line, saying nothing. She continued, "Adam, this is Celine''s child with someone. It has nothing to do with us. Let''s just forget about it." But before she could finish, he suddenly shoved her away. Then, without another word, he grabbed his ck suit jacket and strode out. Carly stood frozen for a second before snapping back to her senses. She quickly called after him, "Adam! Where are you going? Didn''t you just say you were busy?" Adam didn''t even slow down. "I''m going to find Celine!" Without hesitation, he disappeared out the door, his tall figure vanishing into the distance. He was going to find Celine. Carly stomped her foot in frustration. Why was Adam still chasing after Celine? Was he really not over her The more the misunderstanding dragged on the more satisfaction surged through Carly''s heart. She wanted Adam and Celine to never clear things up. She wanted them to be stuck like this forever, never able to be together. Celine was still at her Jupiter Heights apartment. Her assistant had just dropped off herbs before leaving. Celine brewed a special tonic for pregnancy care and forced it down. The stress she had been undertely had made her pregnancy unstable. Just then, her doorbell rang. She wondered who it could be. She walked over and opened the door, only to find Adam standinget there fall and imposing, his sharp features framed by the dim, light. hallway swny She didn''t want to see him or say a single word to him. So, she reached out to m the door shut without hesitation. But before the door could close, Adam lifted a hand and braced it against the doorframe. "Let me in." Celine''s voice was ice-cold as she said, "Mr. Alvarez, this is my home. You''re not wee here." Chapter 482 Adam didn''t give Celine a chance to refuse. With a sharp push, he forced the door open and strode inside with his long legs. Celine frowned. Adam and Carly were really a perfect match. Both of them thought breaking into someone''s house waspletely eptable. "Mr. Alvarez, get out right now, or I''m calling security." Adam turned his head to look at her. "Celine, are you hiding something from me?" Celine''s expression remained calm. "What do you mean?" His gaze dropped,nding on her t stomach. He was looking at her belly. She immediately raised a protective hand over it. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you staring at?" The way she reacted in such a guarded and defensive manner seemed like she thought he would hurt the baby. Adam felt a sharp, stinging pain in his chest. So, this was what she thought of him? That he would actually hurt her and Perry''s child? His voice dropped dangerously low. "That night at Alpite Pharma, you messed with the test results, didn''t you?" Celine felt her heart sink-he knew. From the moment Adam told her he didn''t like kids and that he didn''t want her to cause him trouble, she decided never to tell him. However, the truth couldn''t stay buried forever. She always knew there woulde a day when he found out. She just hadn''t expected it would happen so soon, at a time like this, catching herpletely off guard. Adam''s sharp voice cut through the silence. "Celine, why aren''t you saying anything? You always have a sharp tongue. Tell me. Are you pregnant? I want to hear you say it." Celine''s clear, steady eyes met his gaze. She didn''t even hesitate. "Yes. I''m pregnant." Adam sneered, not knowing whether he wasughing at her or himself. She didn''t understand the look on his face. Mr. Alvarez, my pregnancy is my business. It has nothing to do with Please don''t harm my child." e WI She said that her pregnancy had nothing to do with him and that she was asking him not to hurt her baby. Her words stabbed into his chest like tiny, relentless needles, suffocating him with sharp, piercing pain. She could''ve left those words unsaid, but she didn''t. She wanted to hurt him, didn''t she? Adam took a long stride forward, closing in on her. His towering shadow swallowed her up. Celine instinctively stepped back. Something about the look in his eyes tonight was different. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking. "Celine, why are you backing away? What are you afraid of?" She kept retreating, but soon, there was nowhere left to go. Her slender back hit the wall. She frowned. "Mr. Alvarez, this is my house. Leave immediately!" However, Adam only moved closer. His strong hands mped down on her shoulders as he sneered. "Celine, what are you afraid of? Do you think I''d hurt you or the baby? Is that really how you see me?" "Yes," she spat out the word loudly. Adam froze. She locked eyes with him and spoke each word slowly, deliberately. "From the moment you sided with Carly, you became someone without a shred of morality. You even went after Perry. "Let me tell you something, Adam. If anything happens to Perry, I will never forgive you." She would never forgive him because of Perry. Adam''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Celine, is Perry really that important to you?" She nodded. "Yes." He let out a bitter chuckle. "Of course. I almost forgot. You''re carrying Perry''s baby. Of course, he''s important to you." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 483 Celine froze. She looked up at Adam. "What did you say? Whose child did you say this was?" Adam sneered. "Do I really need to tell you whose child it is? You should know better than anyone! The child is Perry''s!" Celine''s slender frame trembled. She didn''t want Adam to know about the child''s existence, but now that he did, she couldn''t let him misunderstand the child''s parentage. "Adam, listen to me carefully. This child is not Perry''s. It''s yours!" Celine said the child was his. Adam was momentarily stunned before he slowly chuckled. "Adam, what are youughing at? I''m not joking. This child is really yours. I¡ª" "Enough, Celine!" He cut her off, reaching out to pinch her delicate chin. "Celine, you''re carrying Perry''s child and still have the audacity to tell me it''s mine? What do you take me for? Some gullible fool? Or are you just pitying me?" "I..." "Celine, listen up. I don''t give a damn about the child in your belly. I don''t care whose it is!" Celine''s heart turned cold in an instant. The words she had been about to say got stuck in her throat. After what he just said, what was the point of exining further? He didn''t care about this child at all. She raised her hand and pressed it against his chest. "If that''s the case, then let go of me, Mr. Alvarez. You can leave now." Adam looked at her cold and distant expression, and suddenly, he couldn''t take it. In fact, back at the cemetery, he already couldn''t take it when she looked at him with those eyes. "Celine, is Perry really that important to you?" "Yes! Even if you ask a thousand times, ten thousand times, Perry will always be more important to me than you!" She actually admitted that Perry was more important than him. Adam pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek,ughing in anger. "Since Perry is so important to you, then considering that he''s in my hands right now, shouldn''t you do something for him?" "What do you mean?" He smirked. "Maybe you could beg me to let Perry go." "If I beg you, will you let Perry go?" "I don''t know, but at the very least, you could try." Celine looked at him. "Fine. I beg you. Please let Perry go." Adam sneered. "Celine, I''ve never seen anyone beg like this before. How half-assed. Do I need to t you how a woman should beg a man? You used to be pretty good at it." swhovel Her clear eyes contracted slightly. She raised her hand and shoved him hard. "Mr. Alvarez, keep dreaming. I will never beg you like that! He reached out and patted her delicate face. "Celine, you''re putting on an act now? Trying to y the pure and virtuous woman? Weren''t you the one demanding condoms when you slept with me? But when you slept with Perry, he didn''t have to use one? Double standards much?" Celine had no patience to argue with him anymore. "Mr. Alvarez, get out right now!" Adam lowered his head and kissed her red lips. She froze at the sudden, forceful kiss. She hadn''t expected him to do this. Hadn''t he kissed Carly? Was Carly not enough for himst night?" Celine struggled violently, but his heavy body was like a brick wall, pressing against her without budging an inch. She opened her mouth and bit down hard on the corner of his lips. Adam seized the opportunity to deepen the kiss, forcefully invading and dominating her mouth. A faint taste of blood soon spread between them. He finally released her lips, wrapped an arm around her waist, and pulled her toward the couch. His arm was pressed against her stomach, and Celine, who was already feeling unwell, immediately smacked him. "Let go of me! You''re hurting my stomach!" Upon hearing that he was hurting pal her stomach, he stiffened for a moment before he shifted it upward, avoiding her belly. Then, he pushed her down onto the soft couch. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 484 Celine tried to sit up, but Adam pressed down on her, reaching out to tear at her cor. With a sharp sound, the fabric split open. A chill ran across her exposed shoulder, and she gasped in shock. At that moment, Adam buried his face in her neck, kissing her. "Why is it okay for Perry, but not for me? Celine, why are you doing this to me?" That was the question she should be asking him. Why was he doing this to her? He could be with Carly, but she wasn''t allowed to be with Perry? What kind of logic was that? What gave him the right to stand by Carly''s side while barging into her home and assaulting her? What did he take her for? Celine struggled with all her strength. "Adam, let me go! Don''t touch me! Let go of me!" Adam continued tearing at her clothes while unbuckling the belt around his lean, muscr waist. "Celine, I want to have sex with you! Don''t you want to save Perry? You can make things easier for him. Just sleep with me!" Adam forced her legs apart. Celine''s eyes reddened. She felt terrible, and her stomach hurt so much. "Adam, my stomach hurts. You''re hurting me! Adam, don''t make me regret ever loving you!" Her words made his entire body freeze, and his frenzied movements came to an abrupt halt. He lowered his sharp gaze to look at the woman beneath him. Celine was crying ¡ªher small, delicate face was streaked with glistening tears. Right now, her clothes were disheveled, her hair messy, and she looked as fragile as a flower beaten down by the rain. Adam himself was inplete disarray. He had lost control just now, but now, his sanity was slowly returning. When had he fallen so low that he would resort to forcing a woman? Adam''s thin lips parted slightly as if he wanted to say something, but his voice was hoarse, and he didn''t know what to say. He raised a hand, wanting to gently wipe away the tears on her face. Celine smacked his hand away. "Don''t touch me!" Adam''s hand froze in midair. A few secondster, he slowly let go of Celine and stood up. He turned around and walked out. Just like that, Adam was gone. As soon as Celine heard the sound of the apartment door closing, her tightly wound body finally rxed. tidal wave of grievance surged through her chest. She curled ne slowly, hugging herself as she sobbed. Adam was really a bastard. She would never love him again. Celine ced her small hand on t 5. Baby, that man just now was your father. Let''s not keep him around, okay?" Adam walked out of Celine''s apartment and leaned his back against the cold wall, shutting his eyes in exhaustion. She was messing with his head. He didn''t know what to do with her. At that moment, Carly was secretly standing in the shadows. She had followed Adam back just now. Now, watching him walk out with reddened eyes, it was obvious things between him and Celine had ended badly. A smug smile curled on Carly''s red lips. Anyone who stood in her way would never have a good ending. She would kick them aside ruthlessly. "Celine, being pregnant is both your fortune and misfortune. Because this is just the beginning!" Chapter 485 Celine was furious. A dull pain began to creep through her lower abdomen again. She gave herself an injection and was about to lie down to rest when a melodic ringtone suddenly filled the room. She was getting a call. It was from her best friend, Robin. Celine pressed the answer button. "Hello, Robin." Robin''s voice came through immediately,ced with panic. "Celine, something''s wrong over here." Celine''s heart tightened. "Robin, what happened?" "Celine, I just got home from work, but a group of people suddenly broke into my apartment. I was so scared, I locked myself in my room." "What? Who are these people? Robin, did you call the police?" "I already did, but they''re tearing the ce apart, saying something about how anyone who crosses Mr. Alvarez won''t end well." Adam? Celine gripped her phone so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Adam had just gone after Perry, and now he wasing after her best friend, Robin? He knew how much she cared about the people around her, and now he was using them to force her hand. "Celine, what exactly happened between you and Mr. Alvarez? These people keep saying Mercity belongs to him and that we''d better behave..." Celine quickly said, "Robin, I''ming over right¡ª" Before she could finish, Robin let out a sharp scream. "Ah!" Celine''s face paled. She clutched her phone tighter and shouted, "Robin, what''s happening? Robin!" All she could hear was chaos on the other end of the line. Then, the line was cut off. A chill spread through Celine''s heart. Something had definitely happened to Robin. Celine jumped out of bed, threw on some clothes, and rushed to the door. She stormed straight to Adam''s apartment and jabbed at the doorbell repeatedly. The door opened soon after, and Celine clenched her fists. "Adam, is there a limit to what you''ll do? If you darey a hand on Robin, I swear I''ll¡ª" "Celine!" Carly interrupted her. Celine froze. The person who opened the door wasn''t Adam. It was Carly. Carly leaned against the doorframe, looking at her with an amused smile. Celine''s voice turned cold. "Where''s Adam?" Carly curled her red lips. "Oh, Adam''s in the shower. Did you need something?" The way Carly said Adam was in the shower carriedyers of meaning, sending a clear message to Celine. Celine stiffened. "I want to see Adam." Carly scoffed "And what makes you think you can just see Adam whenever you want? He''s the CEO of Albavez Group. Do you have any idea how many people are dying to see him? What makes you so special?" She eyed Celine up and down. "Let me guess. Your best friend is in trouble, isn''t she?" Celine''s eyes darkened. "You know about this?" "Of course do." Carly smiled sweetly. Adam already warned you. If you refuse to treat my heart condition, he''ll take the next step. Every single friend you have will suffer because of you." Celine clenched her fists. Carly took a step forward, her smile widening. "See, Celine? You''ve already lost to me. What do you have left to fight with me?" Celine had already lost all hope in Adam. She shot Carly a cold look before turning and walking away. Carly watched Celine''s figure disappear down the hall, then smirked and pulled out her phone to make a call. "Hello, Mom. Everything is going smoothly. Move on to the next step." Lucy''s voice came through the receiver. "Don''t worry, sweetheart. I''ll make sure they take care of the baby in Celine''s belly. After that, you''ll have nothing to worry about." "Thanks, Mom." Carly hung up the phone just as Adam''s deep, maic voice rang out behind her. "What are you doing standing at the door?" Adam walked out of his study, a document in his hand. Leo followed closely behind him. Chapter 486 Carly immediately put on a smile. "Nothing, Adam. Go ahead and get back to work." Adam shot her a suspicious look. Her heart skipped a beat. She was afraid he might notice something. With how sharp Adam was, it wouldn''t take much for him to pick up on the slightest clue. Just then, Leo walked over, holding a document. "Mr. Alvarez, there''s an issue with this contract." Adam finally looked away. "We''ll discuss it in the study." With that, he led Leo back into the study to deal with the urgent paperwork. Carly let out a quiet breath of relief. Then, she curled her red lips into a satisfied smile. There was nothing left for her to do now other than to wait for the good news. By tonight, the baby in Celine''s stomach would be gone. No one could threaten her ever again! Celine was speeding toward Robin''s apartment when her phone rang. It was Hailey. "Celine, I just tried calling Robin, but I couldn''t get through. Do you know what''s going on?" Hailey didn''t know yet. "Hailey, listen to me. Something''s happened. Robin''s been taken!" "What?" Hailey gasped. "Celine, who took her?" "It''s Adam!" Hailey sucked in a sharp breath. "Mr. Alvarez? Why would Mr. Alvarez take Robin?" "Adam wants to force me to treat Carly''s heart condition. He''spletely on her side now. He''ll do anything. There''s no line he won''t cross." Hailey was so stunned she couldn''t even respond. "Hailey, I''m telling you this because I need you to be careful. I''m afraid Adam mighte after you next." "Celine, actually, Mr. Alvarez and I-" "Hailey, I can''t talk right now. I just got to Robin''s ce." Celine hung up and flung open her car door. She ran straight into Robin''s apartment building. She had lived with Robin for a while before, so she had a spare key. She pulled it out and unlocked the door. The apartment was a mess. It looked like there had been a fight et where to be se Everything was eerily silent. Celine stepped inside. "Robin! Robin!" There was no response. She pushed open the bedroom door, and there was nothing as well. Then, her ears caught something. It was a muffled sound. Celine''s heart jumped. She rushed to the bathroom door and shoved it open. Robin was there. A man in ck was restraining her, pressing a firm hand over her mouth. Celine''s breath hitched. She lunged forward. "Who are you? Let go of Robin!" Robin immediately started shaking her bead, signaling for Celine to stay there was no way Cefine would leave her behind. Suddenly, Robin opened her mouth and bit down hard on the man''s hand. The man grunted in pain and loosened his grip. Robin shouted, "Celine, run! You''re their real target! Behind you!" Celine spun around just in time to see another man in ck standing behind her. He was holding a baton. Celine''s eyes widened. Then, the baton struck the back of her neck. Pain exploded through her, and then her vision went dark. As she copsed, thest thing heard was Robin''s anguished scream. "Celine! Who are you people? Where are you taking her? Celine!" Chapter 487 Celine slowly regained consciousness. Her eyelids fluttered open, but the harsh re of a white surgical light forced her to squint. As a doctor, her instincts kicked in immediately. She knew exactly where she was. She was on an operating table. The cold, hard surface pressed against her back, and she was surrounded by a group of doctors dressed in white coats. One of the doctors twisted off the caps of several small vials and began drawing liquid into a long syringe. "Administer the anesthesia immediately. We''re proceeding with the abortion," the doctor instructed. Abortion? Ever since the attack at Robin''s apartment, Celine had known these people were after her and the baby inside her. She tried to move, but her body was weak. The blow to the back of her neck had been brutal. She could barely muster any strength. A nurse hesitated. "Doctor, where''s the patient''s family? Shouldn''t a family member be present for an abortion?" The doctor scoffed. "You haven''t heard? The patient''s husband is Mr. Alvarez. He won''t being today. He had already called earlier and ordered us to proceed with the surgery immediately. He wants this baby gone." Another doctor sighed, ncing at Celine with pity. "You really picked the wrong people to mess with. Of all the people, you had to cross Mr. Alvarez and Ms. Carly. Everyone knows Ms. Carly is his one and only. Why did you go and offend Ms. Carly? "Let me spell it out for you. This was all nned by Mr. Alvarez. First, he sent people to your dear best friend''s house to lure you in. Then, the moment you walk in, you''re caught and strapped on this operating table for an abortion." Celiney on the freezing steel table, feeling like she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. "Adam, how could you be this cruel?" she thought. She had known he would do anything for Carly, but this was overboard. He kept proving her wrong over and over again. If she could go back in time, she would rather have never met him. Celine moved slightly, cing a trembling hand over her stomach. No. She couldn''t let them harm her child. She wouldn''t let them. A doctor''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Prepare the injection. We''re starting the procedure. Mr. Alvarez is expecting us to report back soon." The doctor stepped closer, the needle in his hand inching toward her arm. Celine summoned everyst ounce of strength she had. There was no way she would let them take her child! With the table, bolting toward the door As so desperate cry, she lunged off long as she could get out She s she could go AS could scream for help. She ran to the door. She got closer and closer. Just as she stretched out her hand to open the door, the doctor yanked her back. "Let me go! Don''t hurt my baby!" She struggled violently. However, she was too weak. The two doctors easily overpowered her and threw her back onto the freezing table. "We don''t want to do this either, but we take orders from Mr. Alvarez. you want someone to me, me him." "No! Stop! Let me go!" Celine''s eyes turned bloodshot, and soon, hot tears spilled down her cheeks. "Adam... Why? I hate you!" she cursed inwardly. Back in Jupiter Heights, Adam was reviewing a document in the study when suddenly, he mmed it shut. Chapter 488 Leo stood beside him and asked, "Mr. Alvarez, what''s wrong?" Adam frowned deeply. "I don''t know either. I just feel tightness in my chest." Adam had always been a workaholic. But today, for some reason, he just couldn''t focus. A heavy pressure weighed on his chest, making it hard to breathe. He reached up, pressing his palm against his heart. There was a faint ache there. It felt as if something had happened, something that unsettled him. "Mr. Alvarez, should I call a doctor to check on you?" Adam shook his head. "No need." Then, after a moment of silence, he spoke again. "What is Celine doing right now?" Leo hesitated. "Mr. Alvarez, do you want to see Ms. Celine? She lives right across from you. I can go knock on her door if you''d like." Adam didn''t respond right away. He remained silent for a few seconds. Just then, knocking was heard, and a voice called from outside. "Adam, I made you a cup of coffee." It was Carly. Adam spoke, "Come in." Carly walked in, carrying a steaming cup of coffee. She ced it beside Adam''s hand. "Adam, you''ve been working for a long time. Have some coffee. I made it myself." Adam felt exhausted. He picked up the coffee and took a sip. But almost immediately, he frowned. Carly''s expression changed. "Adam, what''s wrong?" Leo had worked for Adam for many years. He could tell right away. "Mr. Alvarez, is this coffee not to your taste?" That was exactly it. Before the divorce, Celine always prepared his coffee. She meticulously cared for him, tending to every little detail of his life. Her habits had be second nature to him, ingrained deep in his bones. Carly clenched her fists. Was she really inferior to Celine, even in something as simple as making coffee? Leo asked, "Mr. Alvarez, should I go find Ms. Celine?" Carly''s heart jolted. Was Adam really going to see Celine? No! They were at the most critical stage of the n. She absolutely couldn''t let Adam find out. Carly quickly moved closer to Adam, her voice soft and gentle. "Adam are you really going to see Celine? Have you forgotten how badly things ended between you two? She''s carrying Perry''s child now, "She sees you as nothing but an enemy. Why bother humiliating yourself? She won''t treat you kindly." Adam''s lips pressed into a cold, thin line. He thought of how she had spoken to him so harshly in her apartment and of the child she carried that belonged to Perry. Carly moved behind him. "Adam, let''s just stay away from Celine. Don''t get involved with her anymore. Once she finishes treating my heart condition, we''ll get married. She raised her hands and began to gently massage his temples. "Adam, you must be exhausted. Let me help you rx. Leo, it''s gettingte. You should head home." She was dismissing Leo. Leo sighed quietly to himself, then turned to leave. She smiled with satisfaction. By now, Celine was already lying on the operating table. No one could hear her cries for help. No one would save her. "Celine, this is what you get for crossing me," Carly thought. Just then, Adam''s deep, maic voice suddenly rang out. "Leo, wait a moment." Adam had called out to stop him. Chapter 489 Leo turned back and looked at Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, do you have any other instructions?" Adam still felt uneasy, a lingering sense that something bad was happening. He pressed his thin lips together. "Go check on Celine-" Before Adam could finish his sentence, Carly suddenly cried out. "Ow!" Adam immediately stood up. "Carly, what''s wrong?" "Adam, my heart hurts." Carly''s body went weak, and she copsed directly into Adam''s arms. Leo stepped forward. "Mr. Alvarez-" Carly kept her eyes on Leo. Seeing that he was about to speak again, she quickly reached up and wrapped her arms around Adam''s neck. "Adam, my heart really hurts. Hurry and take me to the hospital." She clutched her chest. "It''s so painful. I can barely breathe." Without hesitation, Adam scooped her up into his arms. "Carly, I''ll take you to the hospital right now." He carried Carly out the door. ... Meanwhile, Hailey had arrived at Robin''s apartment. She raised her hand, about to knock, but before she could, the door swung open on its own. Hailey was out of breath from rushing over. She hurried inside. "Celine! Robin! Celine, Robin, where are you?" The apartment was eerily quiet. The floor was a mess, but neither Celine nor Robin was anywhere in sight. A deep sense of unease settled in Hailey''s chest. Celine had arrived before her, so where was she now? And where was Robin? Hailey pushed open the bedroom door, and her eyes widened. Robin was lying unconscious on the floor. She rushed over, kneeling beside her. "Robin! What happened? Wake up, Robin!" Robin''s eyelids fluttered open. "Hailey... hurry up and save Celine..." "What happened to Celine?" "Someone took her away. They want to kill the baby inside her..." Hailey gasped. "Robin, who are those people? Where did they take Celine?" Robin''s eyes shut again, and she slipped back into unconsciousness. Panic surged through Hailey. She fumbled for her phone and immediately dialed Adam''s number. The ringtone rang out over and over, but no one picked up. Her heart pounded as she yelled into the phone. indam, pick up! Celine''s in trouble! Her baby is in Adam, answer the phone!" But all she got was a cold, mechanical voice. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter." Adam wasn''t answering. Hailey was on the verge of losing it. Celine and her baby were in danger, and Adam wasn''t even picking up his phone. She tried again. "Adam, the baby in Celine''s belly is yours! If something happens to her and the child, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life! Pick up the damn phone! Where the hell are you?" Still, Adam didn''t answer. The cold, mechanical female voice came from the other end again. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently Please try againter." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 490 Hailey was desperate. She knew she couldn''t rely on Adam right now. Without hesitation, she called her father. James picked up quickly. "Hello, Allie." "Dad, send people over right now! Something happened to Celine!" "Allie, what are you saying? What happened to Dr. C?" "I don''t know either, Dad! Just get here as fast as you can! Celine is pregnant. We can''t let anything happen to her or her baby!" At that moment, the phone was suddenly snatched from James'' hand. Mary''s voice came through. "Allie, what did you just say? Celine is pregnant?" Mary was with James, and she had overheard Hailey''s call. Hailey had promised Celine not to tell anyone about the pregnancy. But in this moment of crisis, she couldn''t care about that anymore. Saving Celine and the baby was all that mattered. "Yes, Mrs. Alvarez Senior. Celine is pregnant. She''s carrying Adam''s child. This is the eldest direct heir of the Alvarez family." Mary was shocked, delighted, but also afraid. "Celine is pregnant? Why didn''t she tell me? Allie, don''t panic. Your father and I areing over right now! Have you contacted Adam? He''s the father of the baby!" "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, I can''t reach Adam. His phone won''t go through." Mary mmed her cane against the floor. "That damn bastard! He''s about to be a father, and he just abandoned his woman and child? Wait until I deal with him!" The call ended. There was no time for small talk. Both the Alvarez and Lambert families were mobilizing, rushing toward Hailey''s location. Hailey was shaking all over. She had a terrible feeling that it was already toote. Celine had left at least half an hour earlier than her. Just then, another person suddenly came to Hailey''s mind. She grabbed her phone and made another call. The line picked up quickly. A low, cold voice came through. "Hello." Hailey gripped her phone tightly, her voice breaking. "Den, please! You have to help me!" There was a brief silence on the other end. "Where are you?" Den finally asked. She immediately gave him the address. He said, "I''m nearby. I''ll be there soon." As soon as she hung up, Hailey called for an ambnce. Robin needed to be taken to the hospital. Just as she finished the call, the apartment door was pushed open. A tall, cold figure stepped inside, bringing in a gust of icy wind. "What happened?" Hailey looked up. Den had arrived. He was gripping a ck jacket in one hand. His short-cropped haimet and sharp features gave him an undeniably handsome look. Hailey hadn''t expected him to arrive so fast. "Den, my best friend Celine is in trouble! She was taken! And she''s pregnant!" Den nced around at the signs of struggle in the apartment. "If they took her because of her baby, then she''s most likely in a hospital. But she won''t be in any major, reputable hospitals in Mercity. Those are too easy to track. "The people who took her would only go to underground, ck-market clinics. There are only three in Mercity that I know of." Den''s calm, logical breakdown of the situation immediately steadied Hailey''s nerves. Her panic subsided. "Yes, yes! Why didn''t I think of that earlier? This really narrows things down!" If they were to search the whole Mercity, they would never make it in time. Now, their target was limited to just three locations. Den suddenly crouched down. He picked up a broken metal rod from the floor. There were several letters engraved on it. He studied them for a moment, then stood up. "Let''s go. I think I know where your friend is. If we hurry, we might still make it in time." Hailey''s eyes lit up. "Really? That''s great! Let''s go!" The ambnce arrived just then, and Robin was carried inside. Hailey followed Den downstairs, where a motorcycle was parked. He handed her a helmet and said, "Hop on." Chapter 491 Hailey nced at the motorcycle. "It''s faster and won''t get stuck in traffic," Den said. Hailey smiled. "This bike looks so cool. I''ve never ridden one before." Den had assumed that a wealthy youngdy like Hailey, who was ustomed to luxury cars, wouldn''t want to ride a motorcycle. However, it seemed he had underestimated her. Den put on his helmet and said, "Get on." Hailey quickly fastened her helmet. Time was of the essence, and they had to rescue Celine. "All set," she said. Den swung his long legs over the motorcycle with ease and tossed his ck jacket to Hailey. "Put this on. It gets cold on a bike." Hailey felt a warm flutter in her heart as she slipped on his oversized jacket. She climbed onto the motorcycle and settled behind him. Den revved the engine, and the motorcycle roared to life, speeding off into the night. It was Hailey''s first time on a motorcycle, and she was terrified. She clung tightly to Den''s waist, pressing her delicate body against his back like a ko holding on for dear life. "Den, how did you figure out which hospital it was?" she asked curiously. "I saw the clubs those men were using," Den replied. "They''re imported from Denwood, which means the kidnappers were hired for a high price. Out of the three shady hospitals, the one with the strongest backing would be their best choice." Hailey''s admiration for Den was endless. It seemed there was nothing he couldn''t do. "Den, you''re amazing," she said with a grin. With her leaning against his shoulder, whispering praise, Den couldn''t help but smirk. But then, he became acutely aware of how closely her body was pressed against his, especially the way her curves molded to him. Den subtly shifted forward, trying to create some distance between them. However, as soon as he moved, Hailey clung even tighter. The speed of the motorcycle made her feel safer holding onto him. "Den, don''t move. I need to hold onto you, or I''ll be scared," she said. Den stopped moving. The modified motorcycle sped through the bustling night streets, weaving effortlessly through traffic. The Striking pair became the most eye-catching sight on the road. Before long, the bike skidded to a stop in front of the hospital. Den got off first. "Get down," he said. Hailey removed her helmet and tried to was too 2int but the motorcycle I for her. She held out ho arms. "Den, carry me!" Den nced at her, then reached out and lifted her by her waist, setting her gently on the ground. Once her feet were firmly nted, Den said, "Let''s hurry inside." "Okay," Hailey replied. As they ran into the hospital, Hailey reached out and took Den''s hand in hers. The moment her soft, boneless fingers wrapped around his, Den stiffened. He instinctively tried to pull away, but Hailey held on tighter, gripping his hand firmly. Den gave up and let her hold his hand as they rushed through the hospital at top speed. When they reached the operating room, Den noticed several burly men in ck suits sitting outside the door. The men were vignt and immediately stood up when they saw Den. "Hey, kid, who are you?" one of them demanded. Chapter 492 Hailey''s expression lit up. "Den, we''re in the right ce! These must be the men who kidnapped Celine. She''s definitely inside the operating room!" One of the men in ck suits sneered, "This is none of your business. Get lost now, and we might just let you live." Den''s expression remained indifferent. "And what if I don''t?" One of the men immediately charged at him, shouting, "Then you''re asking for death!" Den immediately let go of Hailey''s hand. "Stay in the corner and don''t move!" Hailey knew she couldn''t help in a fight, so she could only pray that her father and Mary would arrive soon. She nodded. "I''ll stay put. Den, be careful!" As the man lunged at him, Den swiftly kicked out, sending the man sprawling to the ground. The other men exchanged nces when they saw how skilled Den was. Their expressions turned ruthless as they charged at him. Hailey watched from the side as Den took on all five men. He fought with effortless skill, never once losing the upper hand. Den''s fighting skills were exceptional. The muscles beneath his clothes were taut with power, and every punch he threw made the veins in his arms stand out. His sharp, chiseled features and close-cropped hair gave him an air of intensity that was both intimidating and mesmerizing. One by one, the men fell until only one remained. Hailey nced at the closed doors of the operating room. She couldn''t wait any longer. She dashed forward and pushed the doors open. Inside, Celiney on the cold operating table. A doctor in a white coat stood over her, holding a long syringe filled with anesthesia, ready to inject her. Hailey''s eyes widened in horror. She rushed forward and shoved the doctor aside with all her strength. Caught off guard, the doctor stumbled backward and crashed into the wall. The syringe slipped from his grasp, hitting the floor with a sharp snap. Hailey turned to Celine, tears of relief streaming down her face. "Celine, it''s me! I''m here!" She grabbed Celine''s icy hand. Celine was barely conscious, struggling to hold on. When she saw Hailey, she clutched her hand tightly. "Hailey, thank god! You have to protect my baby!" Hailey nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, Celine. Your baby will be safe, and so will you. I promise!" Just then, Celine gasped. "Hailey!" Hailey turned just in time to see the doctor behind her, holding another syringe and aiming it at her. Hailey''s heart skipped a beat. Just as the needle was about to pierce her skin, arge hand shot out and grabbed the doctor''s wrist. Hailey looked over and saw Den standing beside her. Den had finished dealing with the men outside and rushed in just in time. Fresh from the fight, Den''s chest heaved with exertion, and his eyes burned with a terrifying intensity. The doctor trembled under Den''s piercing gaze, stammering, "Who the hell are you people? Do you even iel know who you''re messing with? We work for Mr. Alvarez! This city belongs to him! If you go against him, you''re dead!" Den''s grip tightened, and with a sharp twist, he broke the doctor''s wrist. The syringe ttered to the floor. Den stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Hailey and Celine. His cold gaze swept over the remaining men. The doctor and the injured men groaned in pain, but they still managed to threaten, "You''ve me a huge mistake! Mr. Alvarez will never let you get away with this!" Just then, a cold, authoritative voice rang out. Who''s made a mistake remains to be seen. Anyone who dares harm my granddaughter-inw and my great-grandchild will pay with their life!" s?novel A group of ck-suited bodyguards filed into the room, standing at attention on either side. Mary and James had arrived. Chapter 493 Hailey burst into tears of relief when she saw Mary and James. No one could understand what they had just been through. If they had been even a secondter, Celine''s unborn child would have been lost. The thought made Hailey''s legs go weak with fear. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior! Dad!" Mary hurried into the operating room. When she saw Celine, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she grabbed Celine''s hand. "Celine, it''s me. I''m here!" Celine''s face was as pale as a sheet,pletely devoid of color. She had been holding on through sheer willpower, but the moment she saw Mary, she finally let go of the tension weighing on her. She blinked her teary eyes, her pale lips trembling slightly as she said, "Grandma..." "Yes, I''m here," Mary said, squeezing Celine''s cold hand. "It''s okay now. Don''t be afraid. With Grandma here, no one dares touch you or your child!" Celine nodded weakly, then closed her eyes and drifted into unconsciousness. James quickly checked Celine''s pulse. After a few seconds, he said, "She''s fine. Both Dr. C and the baby are safe." Mary''s gaze turned icy as she looked at the ck-d kidnappers and the so- called doctor sprawled on the floor. "Take them all away. Interrogate them one by one. I want to know who''s behind this! If anyone refuses to talk, they won''t need to speak ever again," she firmly said. Though Mary had long since retired from running the Alvarez family, she had once ruled with an iron grip. Although she was known for her kindness, her overwhelming authority crashed down like a mountain at this moment, making the kidnappers and doctor shudder in fear. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, we were just following orders..." Before they could finish, they were dragged away. They would have their chance to talk-just not here. Celine was transferred to a VIP room, where she was finally able to rest peacefully. Exhausted, she fell into a deep sleep. Mary sat by her bedside, keeping watch. Soon, Leo rushed into the room. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior!" Mary lifted her gaze. "You useless fool! Where''s Adam when Celine is lying here in this state? Why are you the only one here?" Leo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, Mr. Alvarez, he..." Before he could finish, Hailey interrupted, "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, Adam''s nowhere to be found. I''ve called him so many times, but he hasn''t answered a single one. When Celine and the baby were in danger, he was nowhere to be found. This time, he''s really gone too far!" Mary red at Leo. "Are you mute? I asked you where Adam is!" Leo knew he was in a no-win situation. Whether he spoke or stayed silent, he was doomed. Taking a deep breath, he finally confessed, "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, Mr. Alvarez is with Carly." Mary immediately shot up from her seat. "What did you just say? Adam is with Carly?" "Yes, Mrs. Alvarez Senior. Carly suddenlyined of chest pain, so Mr. Alvarez took her to the hospital. Coincidentally, they''re at this very hospital!" Hailey was livid. "No wonder Adam wouldn''t answer his phone! He was with Carly all this time!" Mary trembled with rage. "That ungrateful brat! He''s still tangled up with Carly? I''m going to find him right now!" Mary stormed out of the room. In another VIP room, Carly was clinging to Adam, refusing to let him leave. "Adam, stay here with me tonight," she pleaded. Lucy had also arrived, exchanging a they meaningful nce with Carly. ording to their calctions, Celine''s baby should have already been dealt with. Still, to be safe decided to keep Adam upied a little longer. s?novel "Mr. Alvarez, Carly gets very clingy when her heart acts up. Please stay with her for a while," Lucy said, ying along. Adam pursed his lips. For some reason, an unsettling feeling had been gnawing at him ever since he arrived at the hospital. Chapter 494 Adam''s growing unease intensified. He reached for his phone, only to find his pockets empty. It suddenly dawned on him that he had forgotten to bring his phone when he rushed Carly to the hospital. He looked at Carly and gently said, "Carly, let your mom stay with you. I have some documents to review, and I''lle back first thing in the morning." Carly immediately threw herself at him, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. "No! I don''t want my mom here. I want you to stay with me, Adam!" Adam reached out, trying to pry her off. Just then, a sharp voice rang out from the doorway. "You ungrateful brat!" Adam turned and saw Mary standing at the door. He was shocked. He hadn''t expected to see his grandmother here. "Grandma, what are you doing here?" Carly and Lucy were also taken aback. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior..." Mary stood at the doorway, her eyes burning with rage as she saw Adam and Carly clinging to each other. She stormed in, lifted her cane, and struck Adam hard on the back. "So this is where you''ve been, you ungrateful brat! With this shameless woman!" Adam didn''t dodge. The cane struck him with a loud thwack. Mary didn''t stop. She hit him a second time, then a third. Lucy and Carly were both horrified. Leo rushed in and grabbed Mary''s arm. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, please calm down!" Adam looked at Mary in confusion. "Grandma, what''s wrong? What did I do?" Mary red at him. "Do I really need to spell it out for you? You¡ª" Before she could continue, Carly spoke up. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, let''s talk this out. Please don''t hit Adam. He''s your own grandson!" Mary turned her fiery gaze to Carly. "Who gave you the right to speak? Is this how you were raised?" Carly tried to argue, "¡ª" het Mary cut her off. "I was only nning to teach my grandson lesson, but since you''ve thrown yourself into the line of fire, I teach you some manners too!" With that, Mary raised her cane and swung it at Carly. The cane struck Carly hard, and she cried out in pain. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, why are you hitting me? Stop!" Mary ignored her pleas and swung the cane down on Carly again and again. "You. ungrateful wretch! Celine is your sister, yet you shamelessly seduce her husband! That''s strike one! You cling to Adam, always whining about your heart, yet you''re perfectly fine! That''s strike two! "Your family is full of scheming vipers, always plotting against Celine, and that''s strike three! I should just beat you to death today!" Carly''s face turned pale with pain. "It hurts! Stop hitting me! Adam, protect me!" Adam tried to step forward, but Leo quickly held him back. "Mr. Alvarez, you should worry about yourself first. You''re not in the clear either." Adam fell silent. Lucy''s heartached as she watched Carly being beaten. She threw & herself over her daughter, shielding Carly with her own body. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, why are you doing this? Stop at once!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 495 Mary red at Lucy and snapped, "And you! You shameless woman! How dare you show up here? You seduced your own brother-inw, plotted against your own daughter, and Carly is just like you! Today, I''ll teach you a lesson too!" With that, Mary swung her cane down on Lucy. A brutal beating followed, raining down on both Lucy and Carly. The two of them sobbed in pain. As Hailey watched the scene, she almost wanted to p her hands in approval. Mary truly lived up to her reputation. When she acted, she didn''t hold back. Once Mary was exhausted, she finally stopped and turned to Adam. "Do you realize your mistake now?" Adam''s expression remained indifferent. "Grandma, if you want to hit me, just say so. No need to make up excuses." Mary was speechless. Hailey shot Adam a sharp look. "Adam, do you even know that Celine is in trouble?" Adam''s tall, strong frame tensed instantly. "What happened to Celine? That''s impossible. I just saw her earlier, and she waspletely fine." She had been more than fine-she had been full of energy, yelling at him and even hitting him. How could something have happened to her so suddenly? Mary interjected, "Celine is in the hospital!" Adam''s tone changed immediately,ced with tension. "She''s in the hospital? Where is she? What happened?" Mary red at him. "Celine is pregnant. Did you know that?" The word "pregnant" struck a nerve in Adam. He clenched his fists and said, "I know." Mary was furious. "You knew she was pregnant, yet you still chose to spend time with this shameless Carly? Adam, do you even have an et conscience? Celine isn''t alone anymore-she''s carrying a child! She needs someone to take care of her!" Adam pursed his lips. "If she''s pregnant and needs care, then arrange for someone to take care of her." Mary pointed a trembling finger at him. "What are you saying? The child in Celine''s belly is yours! Is this how you act as a father?" Adam looked at Mary. "Did Celine tell you the child is mine?" Mary was stunned. "Celine is still unconscious. She hasn''t told m anything. Wait, what kind of question is that? Of course, the child is yours! Who else could it be?" Adam remained silent. Hailey caught on to the implication. "Adam, what are you saying? Do you doubt that the baby is yours?" Mary gasped, shocked beyond words. "Is that what you think? You actually suspect Celine of carrying another man''s child?" Adam lowered his gaze and remained silent. Mary raised her hand and delivered a hard p across Adam''s face. The sharp, resounding p echoed through the room. Adam''s head snapped to the side from the force. Silence filled the room, and the atmosphere grew heavy with tension. Lucy and Carly exchanged nces as their minds raced with a thousand thoughts. Leo stood frozen, not daring to make a sound. Mary and Adam had always shared a close bond, and this was the first time Mary had ever been so furious with him. Chapter 496 Mary pointed at Adam, her voice trembling with rage. "You ungrateful brat! How could you even think that? Celine''s baby is yours!" Adam slowly turned back to face her. He was a true gentleman, raised with the best education and impable manners. He knew the child wasn''t his, yet he had chosen not to say it outright. Adam looked at Mary and calmly began. "Grandma, I..." Hailey''s sharp gaze locked onto Adam. "Adam, did someone tell you something? Was it her?" She lifted a hand and pointed directly at Carly. Carly''s expression wavered. "I..." Hailey coldly interrupted, "I see. It must have been Carly who nted that idea in your head, making you think Celine''s child isn''t yours, right?" Mary opened her mouth to speak, but Hailey grabbed her arm. "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, let''s go." Mary hesitated. "But..." "Mrs. Alvarez Senior, trust me. Let''s go!" Hailey insisted, pulling Mary away. As they reached the doorway, Hailey turned back to Adam. "Adam, someone kidnapped Celine tonight. They put her on an operating table and tried to forcefully abort her baby." Adam froze. "What did you say?" Hailey sneered. "We don''t know who''s behind it yet, but..." She cast a meaningful nce at Carly and Lucy. "We''ve already captured the culprits. It won''t be long before we find out who''s behind this." With that, Hailey pulled Mary out of the room. Adam turned to Leo. "Is it true?" Leo nodded grimly. "Yes, Mr. Alvarez. Ms. Celine went through a terrifying ordeal tonight. She was kidnapped and taken to an operating room where they tried to forcibly abort her baby. Mrs. Alvarez Senior and Mr. Lambert arrived just in time. "If they had been even a secondter, Ms. Celine and her baby would have been in serious danger!" Adam took a step forward, urgently asking, "How is she now? Is she hurt?" Leo shook his head. "I don''t know. I was thrown out of the hospital room by Mrs Alvarez Senior before I could find out. If you''re worried, Mr. Alvarez, you should go see her yourself-" Before Leo could even finish his sentence, Adam had already strode out of the room. Carly called out desperately, "Adam, don''t go! Are you going to see Celine again? Didn''t you promise to cut ties with her? Don''t go!" However, Adam didn''t even spare her a nce. He walked away without hesitation. Leo followed after him, leaving Carly behind. "Adam!" Carly called out, clenching her fists in frustration. Lucy grabbed her arm. "Carly, this is bad! It looks like Celine''s baby wasn''t aborted after all. No wonder none of those kidnappers or doctors answered my calls earlier." Carly had already guessed as much. They had been so close, but once again, Celine had been saved. Celine''s baby was still alive. "Why? Why wasn''t the baby aborted? That child is a ticking time bomb. If Adam finds out the truth, what are we going to do? I don''t think we can keep this secret for much longer!" Carly clutched Lucy''s hand in panic. "Mom, what do we do now? What if those kidnappers and doctors spill everything? Mrs. Alvarez Senior and Mr. Lambert are already involved, and Adam''s gone to see Celine. If they find out it was us, I swear Mrs. Alvarez Senior will tear us apart!" Her body ached from the beating earlier, and fear wed at her chest. Mary''s cane had hurt like hell. If the truth came out, they were doomed. Chapter 497 Lucy''s expression was equally grim, but she squeezed Carly''s hand reassuringly. "Carly, don''t be afraid. Trust me, those kidnappers and doctors won''t betray us." ... Meanwhile, Adam arrived at Celine''s VIP hospital room. He wanted to go in to see her, but Hailey blocked his path at the door. She stood firmly in front of him. "You''re not allowed in." Adam frowned. "Allie, move. I need to see Celine." Hailey crossed her arms. "What for? You weren''t there when she needed you the most, so you don''t get to be here now. I''m sure Celine doesn''t want to see you anyway." Adam pursed his lips. "Adam, I really don''t understand what kind of spell Carly has cast on you. Why do you always take her side? This time, you''ve hurt Celine too deeply!" When faced with Hailey''s usations, Adam replied, "Allie, you don''t understand." Hailey retorted, "You''re right, I don''t understand. How am I supposed to if you don''t tell me? Adam, I just want to ask you one thing-do you really love Carly that much?" She wanted the truth from Adam. She refused to believe he had no feelings for Celine. Adam''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "It''s not about love. Carly is my responsibility." "Responsibility? What responsibility?" Hailey asked. Adam didn''t want to borate. "Allie, let me in." Hailey shook her head. "No, not until you exin yourself. If you don''t, you''ll never see Celine again!" Adam sighed. "Allie, Carly once saved my life." Hailey was stunned. Her first reaction was disbelief. She refused to believe that someone as selfish as Carly-who had run away the moment Adam became a vegetative patient-had actually saved him. Hailey frowned. "Carly saved you? When? Where?" Adam hesitated for a few seconds before answering. "Years ago, I was seriously injured and got lost in a forest, Carly found me and saved me She took me to a cave and cared for me. "I promised her then that I would take her with me and never abandon her. Carly is my responsibility. I can''t just ignore her. As for Celine..." Adam''s gaze shifted to the closed hospital room door. There was no future between him and Celine. As long as Carly was around, it was impossible. Yet, whenever something happened to Celine or she got hurt, he still felt anxious and worried about her. Even though he knew the child in her belly wasn''t his, he still worried about her as a pregnant woman. This was the first time Hailey had heard this story, and frankly, she didn''t believe it. She absolutely refused to believe that Carly had saved anyone. There had to be more to this story. Love often made people blind. Adam might not see it, but Hailey sensed something was off. Once Celine woke up, she would definitely tell her about this. Celine was smart. She would figure out what was really going on. With a sigh, Hailey stepped aside. "Fine, Adam. You can go in, but keep your voice down. Celine is weak right now." "Okay." Adam ced his hand on the door handle, pushed it open, and walked in. He saw Celine lying on the hospital bed. Her delicate face was pale, and her longshes fluttered slightly against her cheeks as she slept peacefully. Mary had been sitting by Celine''s side. When she saw Adam enter, she red at him. "Who said you coulde in?" Adam fell silent. It seemed he had be a public enemy now. Chapter 498 "Grandma, I just want to see Celine," Adam pleaded. Mary sighed. "Fine, you can take a look at her." Adam sat by the bed, gazing at Celine''s delicate, pale face. He couldn''t help but reach out, wanting to touch her cheek. Mary smacked his hand away. ring at him, she snapped, "I said you could look, not touch!" He reluctantly withdrew his hand. "What did the doctor say? Is the baby okay?" Mary huffed. "Thanks for your concern. Celine and the baby are both fine." Adam pursed his lips. Mary eyed him carefully. "Celine is pregnant now. Tell me, don''t you want to be a father?" The hospital room was quiet. Her voice was soft under the warm lighting, carrying an almost wistful tone. Adam replied tly, "I never thought about it." Mary pressed on, "Well, you can think about it now. Celine could have a son or a daughter, who might look like you or her. Imagine them calling you ''Daddy,'' asking you to hold them. Wouldn''t that be adorable?" Mary''s eyes sparkled at the thought. She had waited so long for a great- grandchild. Adam lifted his gaze and looked at her. "Grandma, do you still believe Celine''s baby is mine? Do you really think you''re going to have a great-grandchild?" Mary hesitated. "I..." "Grandma, I''ve already told you. The baby isn''t mine. Wake up and stop dreaming." Adam was trying to protect Mary. The greater her hopes, the greater her disappointment would beter. Mary was speechless. Then, without warning, she smacked Adam on the sad "How did our family end up with someone like you?" Adam winced and rubbed his head. "Grandma, if you keep hitting me, I might start thinking you don''t respect me." Mary shot him a re. "Letting you in was a mistake! Now get out!" Before he could say another word, she shoved him out and mmed the door behind him. Hailey couldn''t help butugh. "Adam, why are you out so soon? Did your grandma kick you out?" Adam was exasperated. Ignoring her, he asked, "Where are the kidnappers and doctors? Have they confessed who''s behind this?" Just then, James walked over. "Adam." Adam nodded. "James." James said, "We''ve caught the kidnappers and doctors, but the They still refuse to. reveal who''s behind this." Mary stepped out of the room as well. They needed to uncover the mastermind. Mary looked at Adam. "Adam, let me ask you-if we find out who''s behind this, will you let them go?" Adam frowned. "Of course not." Mary continued, "Then let me ask you this¡ªwhat if the mastermind is Carly?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Carly? Are you saying Carly is behind this?" Mary and Hailey exchanged a nce. "Yes, we suspect Carly is the mastermind. She''s the one sent people to kidnap Celine and tried to abort her baby." Hailey added, "Adam, if Carly is behind this, will you still protect her?" Chapter 499 Adam frowned and shook his head. "It can''t be Carly." Mary let out a cold scoff. "You really trust her that much?" "It''s not about trust," Adam said firmly. "It''s about logic. Celine''s baby belongs to Perry. Carly has nothing to do with Perry, so why would she go to such lengths to get rid of his child? It doesn''t make sense." Mary retorted, "Yes, it would be illogical for Carly to target Perry''s child-unless the child in Celine''s belly isn''t Perry''s, right?" Adam was taken aback by the question. He looked at Mary and Hailey. "What are you trying to say?" Both Mary and Hailey knew that Adam had misunderstood the situation. He had always believed the child wasn''t his. Now, it was time for Adam to uncover the truth himself. "We''re not trying to say anything. Facts speak louder than words, Adam. Go and interrogate those kidnappers and doctors. Find out who''s behind this. If Carly is the mastermind, then you need to seriously reconsider whose child Celine is carrying." With that, Mary and Hailey went back into the hospital room. Adam stood frozen outside the door. He was too smart not to pick up on the hints Mary and Hailey were dropping-that the child might actually be his. However, he couldn''t understand how that was possible. He had seen the pregnancy report. The timing didn''t add up. James looked at Adam. "Adam, you''re such a brilliant man. How did you get so tangled up in matters of the heart?" Adam didn''t respond. Instead, he said, "I''m going to find out who''s really behind this." Adam entered the dimly lit interrogation room. The kidnappers and doctors were tied up, crouching on the floor. When they saw Adam walk in, fear shed in their eyes. After all, Adam Alvarez was a name that carried weight in Mercity. Leo brought over a chair, and Adam sat down. He looked down at the captives with a cold,manding gaze. "Who''s the mastermind? I hear none of you are willing to talk." The kidnappers and doctors remained silent. Leo handed Adam several files. Adam Adam took them and casually opened one; pulling out the document''s inside. "Lucas Goldings, from Westmond. You have an started first grade this year, right?" eight-year-old daughter 195 The kidnapper, Lucas, immediately became agitated. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you nning to do? My daughter''s just a child! She''s innocent! Don''t hurt her!" Adam opened another file. "Dr. Kieran White, former chief physician at a top-tier hospital. However, you''ve been taking bribes and performing illegal surgeries. If this gets out, your career and your entire life will be ruined." Kieran trembled and immediately knelt down. "Mr. Alvarez, please spare me! I was blinded by greed. I never meant to cross you. I wouldn''t dare!" Adam''s sharp, inscrutable eyes swept over each of their faces. Then, his lips curved into a faint, almost mocking smile. "I have all your your vulnerabilities. I''m not running a charity. If you dare to act, you must face the consequences. information here-yours? "Now, I''ll give you one chance. The first one to tell me who''s behind this will be spared." He added, "Only one of you gets this chance. The rest won''t be so lucky." The kidnappers and doctors exchanged frantic nces. Panic rippled through the group. Kieran cracked first. "Mr. Alvarez, I''ll talk!" Adam smirked. "Good. Go ahead. Who hired you?" Kieran swallowed hard. "Mr. Alvarez, someone paid a fortune to take Celine''s baby. That person is " Before he could finish, he suddenly coughed violently. A secondter, a mouthful of blood spilled from his lips. Adam''s expression darkened. "Get the doctor!" The door burst open, and medical staff rushed in. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 500 At that moment, the kidnappers all coughed up blood and copsed. The doctor stood up with a grim expression. "Mr. Alvarez, something''s wrong. These people have been poisoned. They can''t speak." Adam''s expression turned icy. Leo whispered, "Mr. Alvarez, it seems the mastermind drugged them in advance. Once their purpose was served, these people were no longer needed. The mastermind is truly ruthless." Adam hadn''t expected the mastermind to act so quickly, let alone right under his nose. Now that the captives were incapacitated, their only lead was gone. Without another word, Adam turned and walked out. Mary and Hailey were waiting for him. "Did you find out who''s behind this?" Mary asked. Adam shook his head. Leo stepped forward and recounted everything that had happened. Mary mmed her cane against the floor with a sharp thud and let out a cold snort. "This mastermind is truly vicious. I underestimated them!" Hailey clenched her fists. "Now we''ve lost our only lead. This is infuriating!" Just then, James rushed over. "Dr. C is awake!" Mary and Hailey''s expressions lit up. "Celine woke up? That''s wonderful! Let''s go see her!" Mary and Hailey rushed toward the hospital room. Adam hesitated for a moment before quickly following them. Inside the hospital room, Celine was sitting up in bed. Mary and Hailey surrounded her, looking relieved. "Celine, thank goodness you''re awake! You scared us to death," Hailey said. Celine managed a faint smile. "I''m fine. What about Robin?" Hailey quickly reassured her, "Celine, don''t worry. Ms. Smith is in the room next door. I checked on her, and she''s fine. The doctor said she inhaled some anesthetic, bu she''ll wake up by tomorrow morning." Celine breathed a sigh of relief. She had been most worried about her friend getting caught up in this mess because of her. She gently ced a hand over her t stomach. Earlier, she had taken her own pulse and confirmed that the baby was fine. Fortunately, today had been a close call but not a tragedy. Mary sighed. "Celine, why didn''t you tell me you were pregnant? I had to hear it from someone else!" Celine looked at Mary, knowing how much she longed for a let great-grandchild. However, given the awkward situation between her and Adam, Celine didn''t want to burden Mary. She lowered her gaze apologetically. "Grandma, I''m sorry..." "Silly girl, you have nothing to apologize for. If anything, I should be thanking you. You''re carrying Adam''s child!" Mary said, gently cing a hand on Celine''s stomach. Just then, Hailey nced at the door and noticed Adam standing there. "Mr. Alvarez, why are you just standing at the door?" she asked. Celine looked up and saw Adam in the doorway. Their eyes met, and for a moment, the room fell silent. Chapter 501 Adam stared at Celine, seemingly wanting to step in. However, Celine didn''t want to see him, so she quickly turned her head away. Adam froze. At that moment, Lucy''s voice echoed from outside the door. "Mr. Alvarez, Carly''s heart''s been acting up again. She wants to see you. Please go check on her." Lucy hade to find Adam as Carly was feeling unwell again. Both Mary and Hailey heard what Lucy said. Mary scoffed, saying, "Someone''s looking for you again. Why don''t you go?" Hailey remarked, "Carly has pretended to have heart pain hundreds of times. It''s like she has nine lives, and look at her, still going strong after all this." Adam, still at the door, stood tall and stared at Celine. She said nothing while Hailey poured a cup of warm water. Celine took the cup and drank it with her eyes lowered. Her delicate profile glowed under the light, bathing her in soft radiance. Lucy spoke up again, urging Adam, "Mr. Alvarez, did you hear me? Carly''s still waiting for you." Adam nced at Celine and then turned to leave. He really went to check on Carly. Seeing this, Mary was speechless. "He really went! If he''s going, he should just stay there!" Celine held Mary''s hand gently and said, "Grandma, it''s fine. Don''t be upset. You don''t want to make yourself sick, right? Mary responded, "Celine, I should''ve sent Carly abroad when I had the chance. If not for her, you and Adam wouldn''t be in this mess." Celine smiled as she said, "Grandma, it''s not that simple. You can''t force someone when ites to love. Mr. Alvarez likes Carly, and no matter where she goes, his heart will follow. Even if you send her away, Mr. Alvarez will follow her." "I really wonder if Adam has lost his marbles. How could he possibly fall for someone like Carly?" At that moment, Hailey asked, "Celine, do you know that Carly once saved Mr. Alvarez?" "What? Carly saved him?" Mary was also shocked. Celine shook her head and said, "I didn''t know." Sitting down on the edge of the bed, Hailey said, "Mr. Alvarez told me today that the reason he treats Carly SO hell is because she once saved his life. She''s his savior." Celine frowned. Carly had saved Adam''s life? She only knew that she had saved him before. Had Carly saved him too? Just how many times had Adam been injured? She began to doubt it. "When and where did Carly save him?" 1.n "Mr. Alvarez said that years ago, he was seriously injured and identally wandered into a forest. That was when Carly appeared, saved him, and took him to a cave. He also said that back then, be promised Carly he would take her home and never leave her behind." As Hailey finished speaking, Celine''s eyes widened in shock. Carly saved Adam in a forest and brought him to a cave? That was impossible. She was the one who had saved Adam in that forest all those years ago. Their story had somehow been rewritten, with Carly taking the leading role. "Celine, what''s wrong?" Mary asked with concern. Snapping back to reality, Celine asked, "Hailey, are you sure Mr. Alvarez told you this himself?" Hailey nodded and said, "Yeah, right outside this hospital ward. He told me himself, so there''s no mistake He said that what he feels for Carly isn''t just love or affection. She''s his responsibility, and he can''t turn his back on that." Chapter 502 Celine suddenlyughed. As sheughed, her eyes reddened in an instant. Then, she began to cry. "Celine, why are you crying? You''re pregnant now, and crying isn''t good for you," Mary said, quickly pulling out a tissue to wipe her tears. Celine found it ridiculous. She finally learned the truth today, and everything made sense. Carly had been impersonating her all along! All this time, Carly had stolen her identity, pretending to be the one who saved Adam''s life. And Adam had always believed that the person who rescued him was Carly. Celine reached up and touched her neck but realized the emerald ne was gone. That ne was the one Adam had given her all those years ago in the cave. She hadn''t been wearing it, and she remembered leaving it in her apartment. "Celine, what''s wrong? You''re scaring me." The shock was overwhelming, but Celine quickly pulled herself together. "Grandma, Hailey, I''m fine. Carly is a liar!" Hailey looked at her and asked, "Celine, what do you mean?" Celine said, "The person who saved Mr. Alvarez in the forest wasn''t Carly. It was me!" Hailey jumped up in outrage. "Celine, are you saying Carly stole your identity? Oh my god, she''s so shameless!" Mary pped her thigh in frustration as she remarked, "I knew it! There''s no way Carly would''ve saved Adam. Someone as selfish as her would''ve been the first to run if things got dangerous! Adam has been so blind. He has spent all these years believing the wrong person!" Hailey said, "Celine, let''s go expose that fraud right now!" Celine nodded. "I have an emerald ne. Mr. Alvarez gave it to me back then after what happened. It''ll prove who I really am. I left it in my apartment. Once he sees it, he''ll understand everything." Hailey replied, "Celine, you should get some rest first. Once you''re feeling better, we''ll go get it." Celine shook her head. She never expected Carly to have been impersonating her all this time. Now that she knew the truth, she couldn''t wait to expose Carly as soon as possible. "I''m fine. I''m a doctor, so I know my own condition. The baby is perfectly healthy, so don''t worry. I need to go back right now." Mary said, "Sure. I''ll have the driver bring the car around. The sooner we put Carly in her ce, the better." Half an hourter, Celine returned to Jupiter Heights to retrieve her emerald ne. After searching for a while, she realized the ne was gone. Hailey said, "Celine, think carefully. Do you remember where you put it?" Celine said with confidence, "I''m sure that I left it right here, and I never misce things. I remember exactly where it was, so how could it have just disappeared?" She searched again, but no matter how thoroughly she looked, the ne was nowhere to be found. The emerald ne was crucial evidence. How could it vanish into thin air? Mary''s expression darkened with suspicion. "Celine, could someone have taken it?" Celine froze. She suddenly remembered that Carly had broken into her apartment just a few days ago. At the time, Carly had been standing right there, just steps away from where the ne had been. Since Carly had been impersonating her, she must have known about the ne. Could it be Carly who had taken her ne? Celine was furious. Not only had Carly stolen her identity, but she had also stolen the ne. Her audacity was unbelievable. She was so shameless that nothing could stop her. Hailey asked, "Do you remember where it is, Celine?" Celine stood up, letting out a coldugh. "We don''t have to find it anymore. Carly already took it." Chapter 503 "Carly took the emerald ne?" "That thief! She really stops at nothing!" Mary and Hailey cursed in outrage. Celine smirked, letting out a coldugh. "Does Carly really think that stealing the ne will solve everything? The truth will alwayse out, and a lie will never hold up. Let''s go back to the hospital." "Alright." ... In the ward, Carly sat beside Lucy, gripping her hand anxiously. "Mom, did you get Adam toe back?" Lucy nodded as she replied, "He''s back. Mr. Alvarez is outside talking to Leo. He''ll be here soon." Carly let out a sigh of relief. "It looks like Adam still cares about me. As long as he thinks I''m the one who saved his life, he''ll never turn his back on me." As she spoke, she looked at Lucy. "Mom, what about the kidnappers and the doctor? Did you take care of them?" Lucy smirked. "Don''t worry. It''s all handled. I drugged them before they could even act. Even if they get caught, they won''t be able to talk. No one will ever know we were behind it, and there''s no evidence as well." After suffering setbacks before, Lucy had learned her lesson. This time, she had spared no expense to cover her tracks. Carly was still frustrated. "We nned everything so carefully, yet Celine still managed to escape. She didn''t even abort the baby. I saw Mrs. Alvarez Senior rushing over earlier. I''m afraid if Adam finds out the truth and if he realizes the baby is his, everything will fall apart." With a serious expression, Lucy reassured Carly, saying, "Carly, calm down. Don''t lose yourposure. As long as you keep Adam on your side, there won''t be a problem." Carly nodded and replied, "I got it, Mom." Just then, Adam walked into the ward. Carly immediately put on a delicate, pitiful expression. "Adam, where were you just now? Did you go to see Celine?" Adam sat down at the edge of the bed, pursing his lips without saying a word. In a voice filled with grievance, she said, "Adam, my heart''s not feeling well. Please don''t go... Just stay here with me, okay? I can''t live without you." As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around his waist, clinging to him like he was her lifeline. Adam stayed Silent, but his thoughts were miles away. All he could picture in his mind was Celine''s pa?e, delicate face. He had promised that he would stand by Carly no matter what. Yet no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t control his heart. Reaching out, he tried to pry Carly off him. "If you''re not feeling well, then lie down and rest." "No, I want a hug," Carly whined, refusing to let him go. Just then, Lucy asked, "Celine? What are you doing here?" Adam turned his head toward the door and saw Celine standing by the door. He froze. Lucy quickly stepped forward, feigning a look of concern. "Celine, I heard you were kidnapped and even had to undergo an operation. I was so worried about you. Are you okay?" Hailey said coldly, "Like mother, like daughter... Both of you are natural-born actresses. Save the fake concern. Celine doesn''t need it." Looking at Hailey, Lucy remarked, "Y-You!" She despised Hailey. If it weren''t for her, Celine wouldn''t have escaped so easily. However, Hailey was the¨¨ youngest of the Lamberts. Though Lucy Couldn''t stand her, she couldn''t do anything to get rid of her. That frustration burned inside her, filling her with resentment. Suddenly, Lucyughed. "Celine, did youe to see Carly? Adam is with her right now. Look!" Celine''s clear, sharp eyesnded on Adam. He was sitting at Carly''s bedside, with her clinging tightly to him. He tried to push her away, but she wouldn''t budge. Instead, Carly hugged him even tighter and nced up at Celine to sh heret bright_triumphant smile. It was a smile of both provocation and triumph. However, Celine remained indifferent. Chapter 504 Carly looked at Celine and asked, "Celine, did youe to see me?" Celine ignored her and turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, I need to talk to you." Adam hadn''t expected Celine to approach him first. He started to get up, but Carly clung to him tightly, refusing to let go. "Adam, don''t leave me alone. My heart hurts..." Hailey said angrily, "Carly, drop the act." Still, Carly clung to him and said, "Adam, please don''t go. You promised to stay with me. I don''t want you to leave." Adam frowned. "Carly, let go. I''ll be back soon." "No, I won''t let you go!" Carly insisted, giving Celine a defiant look. Celine''s clear eyes remained cold and unreadable. She looked down at Carly, amusement flickering in her eyes,ced with disdain. "Is this really all you''ve got, Carly?" Celine thought to herself. "You stole my identity and took my emerald ne... All your tricks have beenid bare." It was as if watching a bad joke y out. Celine gave Carly a brief nce before letting out a coldugh. "Mr. Alvarez, I''ll be waiting outside." With that, she left. Hailey looked at Adam and said, "Adam, you''d bettere out now. Celine has something to say, and if you don''t listen to what she has to say, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life." With that, she left as well. Adam looked at Carly. "Carly, let go!" His tone was firm, and it was clearly an order, not a request. Carly immediately released him. Without another word, Adam stood up and strode out of the ward. Lucy watched him go, doubt creeping into her expression. "What could Celine possibly have to say to him?" Carly didn''t doubt it for a second. "What could she possibly say? Ske doesn''t know I took her ce, and she has no proof that I was behind it all. She''s just clinging to Adam, trying to shake his resolve Jealousy burned in her as she clenched her fists. "Celine, why do you even exist? Why won''t you just disappear?" she thought to herself. Celine returned to the VIP ward. Not long after, Adam arrived. Mary and Hailey quietly stepped out, leaving the two of them alone. Adam walked in and saw Celine standing by the window with her back to him, her long, silky ck hair cascading down her back. At that moment, she looked delicat@and serene. She was still in a hospital gown but had a white coat draped over her shoulders. She looked a little pale and fragile. Adam stepped closer. The ward was utterly silent, with only the two of them inside. He broke the stillness, asking, "Is there something you need to talk about?" As Celine slowly turned around, her clear amber eyes locked on his sharp, chiseled features. "Yeah, I wanted to ask you something." Adam asked, "What is it?" She replied, "I want to ask about you and Carly." Adam paused for a moment. He knew Cefine quite well, and she wasn''t the type to gossip. Also she had never asked about him and Carly before. He asked, "What exactly do you want to know?" Looking at him, she said, "I heard Carly saved you once. Is that true?" Adam''s tall, imposing frame stiffened slightly. "Did Hailey tell you that?" Celine nodded. "Yeah, she did. She said you were injured years ago, and Carly saved you, right?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 505 At the mention of the past, Adam''s expression softened. "Yes. Years ago, I was badly injured and ended up lost in a forest. Carly saved me. Without her, I wouldn''t be here today. She''s the one who saved my life." Celine found it ridiculous. Sheughed, though she wasn''t sure why. Her heart ached, yet there was a strange, tingling numbness deep inside her. She had always thought he had forgotten her, but he never did. He still remembered her. All these years, he had reserved a ce for her in her heart. Being loved in return was a beautiful thing, even if he had given his love to the wrong person. Celine tilted her small, delicate face up at him. "Do you remember what you said in that cave?" Adam nodded. "I said I''d take her away. I said I''d give her a home and never leave her." Adam gazed at Celine intensely and continued, "All these years, I''ve kept my promise. I found Carly and made sure she stayed by my side, watching over her as she grew up. In a way, she''s like a flower I''ve tended to with care, giving her all my love and protection." He reached out and grasped Celine''s shoulders. "Do you get it now? I never wanted us to be on opposing sides, and I don''t want to be your enemy, but I can''t turn my back on Carly. Although she''s spoiled, maniptive, and not perfect, she''s still my girl." Adam said that Carly was his girl. Celine''s eyes turned red, tears welling up in them as she gazed at him. All these years, he had done so much. He had never broken his promise. He had kept the girl he thought had saved him by his side and had watched over her as she grew up. At that moment, her heart softened. All the hurt and resentment she had carried melted away. He had brought a girl home, but he had brought back the wrong person. In the end, they had missed their chance. They had lost so many years, years they could never get back. Adam watched Celine as tears suddenly welled up in her eyes and spilled down her cheeks in heavy drops. He was stunned. He had no idea why she was crying or what had brought on her tears. Lifting his hand, he gently wiped them away. His lips parted slightly, §Ñ§Ö but all he could manage was rough, hoarse whisper. "Celine, I''m sorry. I already have Carly He said he already had Carly... Through the shimmer of her tears, Celine curled her lips into a faint smile. She didn''t say anything about what she had just learned. Instead, she simply said, "Alright. I agree to treat Carly''s heart condition." Adam was caught off guard. He knew how firm Celine had been before. She had refused to treat Carly no matter what. He hadn''t expected her to suddenly change her mind. "Y-You-" Adam wanted to say something, but she didn''t give him a chance to speak. "I want to talk to Perry. I want to hear his voice and make sure he''s safe." The name "Perry" instantly shattered the warmth in Adam''s eyes. For a moment, he had almost forgotten that things were already over between him and Celine. She had Perry now, and she was carrying his child too. Slowly, Adam let go of her. "He''s safe. Let me give him a call." Adam took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "Let Perry take the call." Soon, Perry''s voice came through the line. "Hello? Mr. Alvarez, when are you going to let me out of here?" Adam said nothing. Instead, he handed the phone to Celine. She grabbed the phone without hesitation. "Perry, it''s me!" Chapter 506 Perry''s voice lit up with surprise. "Celine!" "Perry, how are you? Have you been eating properly? Has anyone been giving you a hard time?" Adam watched her closely. The concern on Celine''s face for Perry was real, deep, and impossible to miss. Turning away, Adam shifted his back to her. He didn''t want to see or hear it. "I''m fine, so don''t worry about me. Mr. Alvarez has been treating me well. Honestly, I think I''ve even gained weight," Perry joked. Celine knew he was just trying to reassure her. She wore a faint smile as she said, "Perry, hang in there a little longer. I''ve agreed to do the surgery for Carly. Once it''s done, you''ll be free." Perry fell silent for a second, not bothering to ask her the reason for it. He always supported her no matter what she chose to do. "Alright. Just don''t worry about me. I''m really doing fine." Celine held the phone tightly, staring at the city lights outside the window. "Perry, let''s leave this ce after Carly''s surgery. I don''t want to stay in Mercoty anymore." Adam''s tall, imposing figure tensed instantly upon hearing her words. Celine was going to leave soon. "Celine, why the sudden decision? You never wanted to leave before, even when I asked you to." She looked at her reflection in the window and said softly, "Because everything here is settled. There''s no reason for me to stay." Perry replied, "Alright. I''ll take you with me when the timees." Celine ended the call and handed the phone back to Adam. "Here, Mr. Alvarez." Adam took it without a word. Then, she stated her condition, "I''ll perform Carly''s surgery, but you need to release Perry before the operation. I have to see him first." Adam nodded. "Alright, I agree with your condition." She said, "Mr. Alvarez, that''s it. You may leave now." He stood still, staring at Celine. "Are you really leaving?" She didn''t nce up at him. "Yes." He asked, "Where are you going?" "That''s my personal business. There''s no need for you to know." Adam''s fingers curled tightly around his phone, his grip firm. Celine finally lifted her eyes to meet his. "Mr. Alvarez, is there anything else?" He wanted to say something, but the distance in her voice, the reality of their situation, and Carly''s demeanor stopped him. In the end, he said nothing. He turned and walked away. As soon as he was gone, Hailey stepped into the ward. "Celine, did you tell him? Did you tell him that you''re the one who saved his life? Did he believe you?" Celine smiled faintly and said, "I didn''t tell him." "What? Why not?" "Hailey, there''s no rush. The emerald ne is still in Carly''s hands. f reveal the truth too soon, it''ll only alert her. Besides, I''ve already agreed to perform her heartO surgery." Looking at Celine, Hailey asked, "You have a n, don''t you?" "There was a witness the night I saved Adam. I''ve already sent someone to bring them here. On the day of Carly''s surgery, that witness will arrive, and I''ll expose her myself." Hailey said excitedly, "That''s perfect, Celine! Carly has been pretending to be you for years, stealing the love and Care that should''ve been yours. It''s about time she paid for it." A sharp, icy glint shed in Celine''s eyes as she asked, "The best way to destroy someone is to let them climb to the top, then watch as they crash so hard they can never get backup. That''s the price Carty will pay for taking what was mine!" C¨®ntent belongs to Chapter 507 Hailey was overjoyed. She knew Celine would find a way to deal with that fraud, Carly. Just thinking about how Carly had spent years pretending to be Celine, enjoying the privileges that weren''t hers, made Hailey furious. The day Carly was exposed was going to be spectacr, but... Looking at Celine, Hailey asked, "Celine, what about Adam? What do you n to do about him?" Adam still had no idea that the girl who saved him all those years ago was actually Celine. When he finally found out, how would he react, and what would Celine do then? Celine said softly, "Hailey, I''m tired. Loving Adam all these years has exhausted me." She was ready to leave. She had never truly belonged here. She had onlye because of Adam. Now, it was time for her to go. "Celine, Adam was deceived by Carly all this time. He was blind to the truth, but he''s a victim too. He didn''t know it was you," Hailey said, trying to defend Adam. Deep down, she still hoped Celine and Adam could work things out. However, Celine didn''t want to continue the conversation. "Hailey, let''s not talk about this anymore." Resigned, Hailey responded, "Alright then. You should get some rest for now." Celiney down and closed her eyes. After Adam returned to Carly''s ward, Carly asked nervously, "Adam, what did Celine say to you?" Adam didn''t answer. Carly immediately said, "Did she badmouth me again, or did she try to seduce you? That woman is nothing but trouble. You need to stay away from her." Lucy chimed in, "Celine is vengeful, maniptive, and knows exactly how to deceive people. Mr. Alvarez, don''t let her innocent face fool you." Adam lifted his gaze, his eyes cool as they swept over the two of them. Then, he said, "Celine agreed to perform Carly''s heart surgery." Wait, what? Carly and Lucy sprang up, their faces lighting with excitement. "Really, Adam? Celine agreed to do the surgery?" Adam nodded and replied, "Yes, she did." Lucy said, "This is amazing! Carly, you''re going to be okay. Celine finally agreed to the surgery." Carly nodded as she said, "I''m finally going to be healthy. o more heart disease holding me back." Looking at them, Adam asked, "Weren''t you both just badmouthing Celine? What happened to all that?" Carly was stunned. The memory of their harsh words against Celine shed through her mind, and an awkward smile tugged at her lips as she scrambled for an excuse. "Adam, I-" He didn''t want to hear her exnation. "Go get some rest. I''ll get going first." With that, he left. Carly called out, "Adam, wait! You said you''d stay with me... Adam? Adam!" This time, her pleas wouldn''t work. He was already gone. Carly was very disappointed. "Mom, what''s wrong with Adam? Why is he so cold toward me?" However, Lucy was beaming. "Carly, don''t overthink it. Mr. Alvarez loves you, and there''s no doubt about that. If it weren''t for him pressuring Celine, she would''ve never agreed to the surgery." Carly''s mood instantly lifted. "You''re right! I''m sure Adam loves me. Once I recover, no one will have the chance to manipte me again!" Lucy responded, "Exactly! Remember, Mr. Alvarez promised that once you''re fully recovered, he''ll marry you. Then, you''ll give him a few children, and your life as a wealthy, high-society wife will begin. Luxury, status... You''ll have it all!" Carly and Lucy were already dreaming about the future, lost in their excitement. Carly beamed as she remarked, "I can''t wait. Now, all that''s left is for Celine to perform my surgery!" Chapter 508 Adam stood alone in the dimly lit hospital corridor, unmoving. He didn''t leave right away. Instead, he just stood there, lost in thought. The overhead lights cast a faint glow on his broad shoulders, wrapping him in soft shadows. At that moment, Leo approached. "Mr. Alvarez, are we heading back to the office or Jupiter Heights tonight?" Adam replied, "You may go back first." Leo said, "Yes, sir." With that, Leo left. Adam walked to the window, staring out into the night. In his mind, he could hear Celine''s voice from when she was on the phone call with Perry. Celine said that she didn''t want to stay in Mercity. She wanted to leave, and Perry would take her away. She was carrying Perry''s child as well. Soon, they would have their own happiness and their own future. He had Carly by his side too. Carly was his responsibility, so he would marry her one day. He and Celine would go their separate ways and build their own lives. That was how it should be. He kept telling himself this was the best oue for both of them. However, no matter how much he tried to convince himself, a dull ache settled in his chest and a hollow emptiness crept in. Something inside him was slipping away. No matter how tightly he tried to hold on, it was already gone. The pain of losing her was almost unbearable. Yet there was nothing he could do. Once Celine had fallen asleep, Hailey quietly slipped out of the ward. As she stepped into the corridor, she spotted Den. He was still there, dressed in ck, sitting on the bench with an air of quiet indifference. His sharp features and cool demeanor made him seem untouchable. Hailey ran up to him right away. "Den, thank you so much! If it weren''t for you, we never would''ve been able to save Celine in time." With an indifferent expression, he stood up and asked coldly, "Has everything been taken care of?" Hailey nodded. "Yeah." Den said, "Then I''m leaving." With that, he left. Hailey quickly followed after him. She nced at his hand hanging by his side, bit her lip, then slowly reached out and held his hand. Her small, soft hand wrapped around his her touch as light as a feather. Den froze for a moment and turned his head. Under the dim corridor lights, Hailey looked up at him, her delicate face lit She up with a warm, radiant Sim. just stood there, smiling at him. Den tried to pull his hand away, but Hailey had already anticipated it and held on tighter. "I''m heading home too. Can you send me home?" Den was about to say something when she added, "It''s reallyte, and it''s dangerous for a girl to be out alone. You wouldn''t want anything to happen to me, would you?" Den fell silent, which meant he agreed. A sweet warmth spread through Hailey''s heart. "Den, has any other woman ever ridden on your motorcycle?" She wanted to know if she was the only one. Den nodded his head and replied, "Yeah." Yeah? So, that meant he had given another woman a ride before? Hailey felt a little disappointed. "Who was she?" she asked. Den nced at her and asked, "Which one? More than one woman has been on my bike." "Den!" She clenched a fist and swung at him. Chapter 509 Den definitely knew Hailey''s intentions for asking him that question, yet he still had the nerve to say more than one woman had ridden on his bike! Den didn''t dodge it, so Hailey''s fistnded squarely on his chest. His chest was solid as hell, and her hand actually ached from the impact. She winced, pulling it back as she scowled at him. "What the hell is up with your body? Why is it so freaking hard? My hand hurts now." Den nced at her hand. It was small and delicate, clearly not used to anything rough. Sure enough, her fair skin was already turning red. He smirked slightly and asked, "Why did you hit me?" She red at him, fuming. "What do you think?" "No idea." Hailey said, "Stop pretending you''re not aware. Tell me, who are these women you''ve given rides to?" Looking at her, Den said, "My mom and my sister." Hailey froze for a moment, her small, delicate face instantly turning bright red. She had assumed he was talking about other women, but it turned out to be his mom and sister. She was left speechless. Den watched her freeze in shock, looking adorably dazed. Amusement flickered in his eyes as he grinned. Hailey stomped her foot and asked, "What are youughing at? Are you making fun of me?" Den replied, "I''m notughing." Hailey stood on her tiptoes and leaned into him, her soft, sweet-scented body pressing against his. She reached up and pulled both corners of his mouth. "I saw it! You were grinning at me just like this!" As she lunged forward, Den instinctively stepped back. His tall, lean frame hit the wall, making it seem like Hailey had just trapped him. Hailey cupped his face with both hands, her big, dewy eyes gazing up at him with an innocent, almost childlike expression. Den averted his gaze. That was when Hailey noticed the wound on his neck. "What happened here?" He was wearing a T-shirt, and the injury was near his corbone. It was barely noticeable until this moment. She reached out and tugged at his cor, revealing a red scratch. She was so close that her soft, warm breath brushed against his skin. It didn''t hurt, but the ticklish sensation made Den want fo push her away. "It''s just a scratch. Don''t worry about it." Hailey knew he must''ve gotten it while fighting off the kidnappers, but he hadn''t said anything about it. When Celine was in danger, all it took was one call, and Den had shown up immediately. After rescuing her, he had quietly stayed at the hospital, waiting until everything was settled. As a warm feeling spread through Hailey''s chest, she rose on her tiptoes and kissed his wound. Den froze. The wound was right on his sharp and well-defined corbone. Hailey gently kissed it. Den pressed his palm against her forehead, pushing her back slightly. "Hailey, what are you doing?" She looked up at him, then rose even higher on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. Den was stunned, caught off guard by her kiss. When he didn''t push her away, Hailey wrapped her hands around his neck, and kissed him more intensely. His body stiffened under her kiss. Her lips were soft and warm, carrying a faint sweetness. This wasn''t their first kiss. The way she traced the shape of his lips, both shy and daring, made his breath hitch. She lightly tugged at his lower lip with her teeth, teasing and testing. Den''s Adam''s apple bobbed. That was when Hailey pushed further, parting his lips and slipping her tongue into his mouth. That feeling hit Den again, just likest time when it felt like he had been drugged. The reckless urge to let loose surged through him. It was like watching an adult video alone in a dark room-secret and illicit. Den was at the age when curiosity about desire was beginning to surface. His blood ran hot with restless energy. He wanted to push Hailey away, but his hands refused to move. His gaze dropped for a moment before he finally gave in and kissed her back. Hailey''s legs went weak. Her arms remained around his neck, but her body had already softened against him. Den held her waist, pulling her closer and holding her firmly against him. Hailey blushed, pushing him away. They stopped kissing. Looking at her swollen lips, Den asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Chapter 510 Hailey''s big, dewy eyes flickered with shyness as she nced down at his pants. "I can feel your bulge." Den fell silent. To her surprise, he looked like he was blushing. She hadn''t expected someone as cold and distant as him to actually blush. Smirking, she asked, "Are you blushing, Den?" He replied, "No." "Yes, you are," she teased, reaching up to touch his face. Den dodged it and said, "Stop it." She leaned in close to his ear and whispered, "Den, do you want me to help you the same way asst time?" shes of that night flooded Den''s mind. It had happened in his room, on his bed. She had insisted on watching an adult video with him, and then the two of them... Now, she was asking if he wanted her to help again... He wanted to refuse. Before he could say a word, however, she was already pressing against him, her big, beautiful eyes blinking up at him. "Hailey..." Den called out. Her heart was racing too, but she was bolder. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. "What are you calling me for?" Then, her small hand trailed down his chest. Hailey loved seeing him like this, watching his usual cold and seriousposure break apart. His breath came rough and uneven, his sharp eyes clouded with helpless desire. He was lost in it and waspletely at her mercy. No one else had ever seen this side of Den-only she had witnessed it. That thought sent a shiver through her. She liked him a lot. "Den, do you like me?" Hailey asked. The dim corridor was empty and still. Den held her close, his face buried in her long hair. "Den, do you like me?" Hailey asked again. His breaths were unsteady. After a long pause, he let out a low hum. Hailey pressed further as she asked, "Is that a yes or no?" He didn''t want to hear her sweet, teasing voice anymore. It was driving him crazy. With a share of his head, he kissed her lips intensely. He wanted her to stop talking! Outside, James had finished handling matters and went to look for Hailey. After searching the area, he realized she was nowhere to be seen. "Allie? Allie?" There was no response. James nced at his men and asked, "Have you seen Hailey?" They shook their heads and said, "No, sir." He was a bit puzzled. Where had Hailey run off to? James called out again, "Allie?" There was still no response. Growing uneasy, James was about to order his men to split up and search for her when a familiar voice rang out. "Dad." He turned around and saw Den standing there with Hailey. The two of them stepped out together. Den had already regained his usualposure. He was cold, distant, and unreadable, though a faint redness still lingered at the corners of his eyes. On the other hand, Hailey still had a faint flush on her delicate face. At that moment, her beautiful eyes flickered with nervousness. James frowned. "Allie, where did you go?" Hailey looked a bit diffident as she replied, "I-I was just talking to Den." James turned his gaze to Den. "Den." Chapter 511 Den looked at James and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Lambert." Everyone knew James was the university president and Den was his student- there was no need for introductions. James acknowledged him with a slight nod before turning to Hailey and extending his hand. "Hailey, it''s time to go home." Hailey hesitated, her gaze flickering toward Den. She had nned for Den to take her home, but now that her father had arrived, she had little choice. Slowly, she walked over to James'' side. James turned back to Den with a kind expression. "It''ste, Den. Why don''t youe along? I can drop you off first." Den shook his head. "Thank you, Mr. Lambert, but I''ll head home on my own." James nodded. "Alright. Stay safe, and if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out." With that, he led Hailey away. As they walked away, Hailey nced back at Den, reluctance evident in her eyes. She gave a small wave, her hand lingering in the air. Den stood motionless, silently watching her disappear into the night. ... Hailey and James sat in the luxury car as the driver navigated through the streets. "Allie, tell me the truth-what''s your rtionship with Den? Are you two dating?" Hailey felt her cheeks heat up, but she didn''t shy away. "Dad, I like Den." "This is nonsense. You and Den are not a good match." Hailey''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Dad, do you have something against Den? I see it now-you''re judging him unfairly!" "Allie, this isn''t about his background. Den is an outstanding young man. He was the top student of his year, and I personally invited him to the university. I''ve always recognized talent. Do you really think I''d look down on him?" Hailey knew her father wasn''t the type to be prejudiced. "Then why are you trying to stop us from being together?" Instead of answering directly, James asked, "Allie, do you even know what Den''s father does for a living?" Hailey hesitated before replying, "I''ve only heard rumors that Den''s father was a drug dealer, but I don''t believe them." "Has Den ever told you about it himself?" "No, never." James was aware of the truth about Den''s father, but it had never affected his admiration for Den''s potential. "Allie, I''m not stopping you from being with Den. But ask yourself-does Den even want to be with you?" If Den had never shared this part of his life with Hailey, it meant he wasn''t ready to let her in. "He... He definitely wants to be with me..." But even as she spoke, Hailey''s voice faltered. She had always valued honesty, yet at that mome uncertainty gripped her. Did Den really want to be with her? When she had asked him if he liked her, he hadn''t answered. Technically, she was still the one pursuing him. Despite the intimate moments they had shared, Den had never officially acknowledged their rtionship. And yet, she was convinced he had to feel something for her. Her lips still tingled from the intensity of his kiss. It had been deep, urgent, and ended with a yful bite. The warmth of his touch lingered on her palm, burning like a quiet me. James'' voice broke through her thoughts. "Allie, you''re an adult now. It''s natural for you to start dating, and I won''t stand in your way. But you need to understand Den''s true feelings. I don''t look down on him. In fact, I admire him. know he''s still working multiple-jobs¡ªeven at construction sites and bars, ces with all kinds of people. "How about this? I''ll hire him as your tutor. And in the future, I''ll bring him into our family business. He can be the CEO." Hailey''s eyes widened. She stared at James in shock. "Dad... are you serious?" Chapter 512 James smiled. "I''m serious, but I still stand by my point. You should talk to Den first and find out if he''s even open to the idea. He might not want to be your tutor, or maybe he has no interest in running apany at all." "Dad, what are you really getting at?" "Maybe Den has already chosen a path that''s risky and uncertain. He might not be able to settle down, and he might not be in a position to offer you the stable future you deserve." James had personally recruited Den after recognizing his potential. But after entering university, Den started skipping sses. Concerned about wasting such talent, James had reached out to him multiple times. With his connections and influence, he could have guided Den toward a sessful career in academia or business. Den was brilliant-he would have excelled in either path. But Den had refused. And at that moment, James understood that Den had already chosen a different road, one far from the future James had envisioned for him. Meanwhile, Hailey was the cherished youngest daughter of the Lambert family, raised infort and protected from hardship. She wasn''t suited for someone like Den. Yet Hailey didn''t seem to grasp what her father was implying. "Dad, no matter what, don''t try to stop me from being with Den. I really like him." James sighed. After a brief pause, he suddenly asked, "What about Ewan?" "Dad, why are you even bringing him up? He never liked me! And besides, he''s too busy messing around with Melody." James chuckled but said nothing. Maybe Ewan hadn''t liked Hailey before, but who was to say how he felt now? Hailey linked her arm through James''. "Dad, I know you just want what''s best for me, but I need to make my own choices. Right now, I really like Den. I just want to be with him." James gently tapped her forehead. "Maybe you should wait until Den actually wants to be with you." Hailey was taken aback. Her father''s words resonated deeply. Here she was, talking about her future with him, yet she had no idea how Den truly felt. Determined, she pulled out her phone and opened WhatsApp. "Den, have you made it home yet?" she typed. At that very moment, Den was speeding down the road on his motorcycle. The vibration of his phone broke the silence. He nced down briefly, seeing Hailey''s name sh on the screen. Another message appeared. "Ride carefully tonight. Be safe, okay?" A small smile tugged at Den''s lips, but he didn''t reply. Just then, another message popped up. "Den, do you like me? "If you don''t answer, I''ll take that as a yes! "Den, let''s be together. "I want to be your girlfriend." Hailey sent a series of messages, each one bolder and more heartfelt than the Despite this, Den didn''t respond to a single one. His motorcycle wove through the neon-lit streets, and as he nced up, his gaze fell on the luxury car ahead of him. He knew James and Hailey were inside. The car''s license te was a symbol of the exclusive Lambert family. He had been following them since they left the hospital. Hailey was right there, just ahead of him. She had asked if he liked her. How could he not? She was radiant, innocent, and impossibly passionate. No matter how hard he tried to keep his distance, she always managed to break through, shining into his life like the sun. Pam and Aileen adored her as well. Who could resist a charming, stunning youngdy from such a prestigious family? But everything, Den nolol but feel like he had though... he wasn''t worth g to offer her. It was as of her. Chapter 513 Sitting in the luxury car, Hailey waited and waited, but Den never responded. Her messages seemed to vanish into thin air. Why wasn''t he replying? Hailey frowned, frustration creeping in. James nced at her with a chuckle. "Looks like Den hasn''t replied, huh?" Hailey huffed, a little irritated. "Dad, are you just here tough at me?" James couldn''t hide his amusement. "Allie, I''ve told you-Den isn''t someone you can control. But Ewan? He''s apletely different story. Once you figure him out, he''ll be yours for life." He spoke with a philosophical air. "Dad, I don''t even like Ewan. Why would I want to control him?" Hailey retorted. "Don''t sell me short. Just wait-I''ll win Den over. I''m sure of it." James chuckled but didn''t say anything further. ... The day of the surgery arrived in no time. Carly''s heart condition had always been a significant concern for the Tate family, so on the day of her operation, the entire family gathered to offer their support. Sonia, Hayden, Lucy, Wayne, Hazel, and Tracy were all there to cheer her on. Celine had finally agreed to perform the surgery-a decision that marked aplete victory for the Tate family. Sonia was determined to make the most of this moment. She turned to Carly and said, "Carly, today is finally the day. I''ve brought the whole family here to support you." Carly basked in the attention, enjoying the moment as the center of everyone''s focus. She gave a warm, radiant smile. "Thank you, Grandma." Tracy eagerly interjected, "With Mr. Alvarez so devoted to you andpletely severing ties with Celine, you should marry him as soon as you recover." "Exactly," Sonia added. "Our family is about to have a Mrs. Alvarez." Carly''s smile grew even wider. She had imagined marrying Adam countless times. Once her heart was healed, her life would truly begin. "Where''s Celine? Why isn''t she here yet?" Sonia suddenly asked. Lucy reassured her, saying, "Mom, don''t worry. Perry is still in Mr. Alvarez''s hands. Celine will definitely show up." Just then, a melodious voice echoed through the corridor. "Were you looking for me?" Everyone turned toward the sound. Celine had arrived. After two days of rest, she had regained herposure. Today, she wore a pristine white coat with her dark hair neatly tied into a low ponytail. She exuded a quiet, poised elegance. She stepped forward confidently. Sonia looked at Celine with a knowing smile. "At first, we gave you a change, asking you to perform Carly''s heart surgery, but you turned it down. Yet here you are, doing it all the same in the end." "Celine, we told you before-Mr. Alvarez is firmly on our side. He loves Carly more than anything. Going against him was never going to end well for you. Here you are, forced to swallow your pride and give in," Tracy taunted. Sonia and Tracy had practiced these lines on their way here. They hade specifically to mock Celine. Now that they were face-to-face with her, they weren''t going to let the moment pass. Dressed in a hospital gown, Carly looked nothing like a typical patient. Herplexion was glowing, and she exuded an air of triumph. "Celine, make sure you do the perfect job on my heart surgeryter. But don''t worry, I know you''ll give it your best-especially since Adam will be right here to protect me!" she mocked. Hailey and Robin hade with Celine today. Robin rolled his eyes at Carly. "Some people are just beyond shameless." Hailey smirked. "Carly, don''t get too cocky. Let''s see who gets thestugh." What were they trying to imply? Carly turned to look at Celine, only to find those clear, steady eyes fixed on her. There was something distant and unyielding in Celine''s gaze as though she had already seen through everything. Chapter 514 Standing next to Celine, Hailey and Robin exchanged a knowing look as if silently saying, "Savor your victory now. Soon enough, you''ll face what''sing." Carly immediately frowned. Why did she feel like something was off with Celine today? No, something definitely felt wrong. It was only now that Carly realized how strange it was that Celine had suddenly agreed to perform her heart surgery. Had Celine uncovered something? Carly quickly shook off the thought. If Celine had discovered anything, she would''ve gone straight to Adam. But nothing had happened on that front. Taking a deep breath, Carly tried to calm herself. She was clearly overthinking it. The surgery was about to begin, and soon, she would have a bright future ahead. Just then, Tracy''s voice sliced through the tension. "Mr. Alvarez." Carly turned and saw Adam entering the ward, his tall,manding presence impossible to miss. Her face lit up instantly as she rushed over and slipped her arm through his. "Adam, you''re here!" Adam gave her a brief nce before his gaze settled on Celine. Celine met his eyes without hesitation. "Mr. Alvarez, today is the day of our agreement. As discussed, I need to see Perry before the surgery. Where is he?" Carly let out a mocking chuckle. "Damn, Celine, you must really be obsessed with Perry. He''s all you ever talk about." She then turned to Adam. "Adam, since Celine misses Mr. Marshall so much, why don''t you bring him out?" Robin was on the verge of losing it. This shameless woman really knew how to insert herself into everything. Adam''s gaze remained fixed on Celine as he said, "I always keep my promises." With a wave of his hand, Leo stepped forward, guiding Perry into the ward. As soon as Celine saw Perry, her eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she rushed toward him. "Perry!" d in a sharp, maple-colored coat, Perry exuded sophistication and- poise, hisplexion healthy and vibrant. He opened his arms wide and called out, "Celine." She threw herself into his embrace, her voiceced with concern. "Perry, are you alright? Did anyone mistreat you?" Perry chuckled softly. "Not at all. Mr. Alvarez has been very hospitable. I''ve been well taken care of." Celine''s lips curled into a faint, relieved smile. "That''s good." Watching the scene unfold before him, Adam''s hands curled into tight fists. The sight of Celine in Perry''s arms was almost too much to bear. Still holding Celine, Perry led her toward Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, thanket you for your hospitality. If you ever find yourself in Fustain, I''ll be sure to return the favor." The tension in the ward was palpable as their eyes met, a silent, unspoken challenge passing between them. Adam''s expression remained cold and unreadable. "I''m afraid you won''t have that opportunity, Mr. Marshall." Growing impatient, Carly urged, "Celine, you''ve seen Mr. Marshall now. ording to our agreement, it''s time for you to perform my heart surgery." Celine''s lips curved into a faint smirk. "Carly, Mr. Alvarez honored his part of the deal, so, of course, I''ll honor mine. Let''s go. It''s time for the surgery." The moment had finallye. Carly''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She had worked so hard to get here, but the best part was knowing that it would be Celine who would ensure her recovery. Sonia gave Carly''s hand a gentle squeeze. "Carly, go on. Our whole family will be waiting outside, eagerly looking forward to your safe and healthy return." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 515 Lucy and Hayden were equally excited. "Carly, we''ll be waiting for you outside." Carly nodded. "Alright." Adam''s gaze shifted to Celine. "I''m leaving Carly in your hands. Celine, I trust you won''t do anything reckless." Truthfully, Adam was still surprised by Celine''s sudden agreement to perform the surgery. Her change in attitude felt too drastic, leaving him unsettled. Robin immediately scoffed. "Mr. Alvarez, are you seriously threatening Celine for Carly?" Hailey crossed her arms and chimed in, "Mr. Alvarez, just wait. You''ll regret this soon enough." Adam''s brows furrowed, but he ignored Hailey and Robin, keeping his attention on Celine. Celine remained unfazed. "Don''t worry, Mr. Alvarez. Carly, let''s go." Carly waved at Adam with a bright smile. "Adam, I''m heading in. With you here, Celine won''t dare do anything to me!" With Adam backing her, Carly had nothing to fear. Just as Celine and Carly reached the operating room doors, a voice suddenly called out. "Celine?" Celine turned to see the person she had been waiting for-Alfred, the vige doctor. Alfred stepped forward. "Celine, you''ve grown so much." When Celine was abandoned in the countryside back then, Alfred was one of the few who had shown her kindness, a gesture she had never forgotten. "Alfred, it''s been years. How have you been?" "I''m doing well, Celine. I heard you''ve be a skilled doctor now. That''s amazing! Even back when you were a little girl, I could tell you had a talent for medicine. I always knew you were meant for great things. And look at you now, proving me right!" Alfredughed warmly. Carly gave Alfred a cold once-over, her disdain evident when she noticed he came from the countryside. "Celine, enough small talk. We''ve got a surgery to get to." Alfred''s gaze flickered briefly toward Carly before shifting to Adam. His eyes widened in surprise. "Wait a minute... It''s you?" Adam had a nagging feeling that Alfred looked familiar-as if they had met before. "Have we crossed paths?" he asked. "Of course! Don''t you remember? Years ago, you were seriously injured and copsed in the forest A little girl found you and carried you to a cave. The next morning, she came to me for help, and I brought you medicine," Alfred recalled. A faint memory resurfaced in Adam''s mind. Years ago, he had spent the night in a cave, seeking warmth in the arms of a girl. The next morning, he saw her bring in a vige doctor, who administered an injection to him. "I remember now. I never got the chance to properly thank you for saving my life," Adam said. Alfred waved his hand dismissively. "There''s no need for thanks. I only did what any doctor would. The real hero was that little girl. You were in horrible shape. If it hadn''t been for her, you wouldn''t have survived. You should be thanking her." Adam''s gaze shifted to Carly. "That girl was Carly. I found herter." Alfred stared at Carly in disbelief. "Wait, what? She''s the one who saved you back then?" "Is there a problem?" Adam asked. A problem? No, this was a nightmare. Carly''s face went pale in an instant. She had never imagined that this vige doctor from the countryside was the very one Celine had sought out all those years ago. He had witnessed everything firsthand and knew exactly who was responsible for saving Adam''s life. Carly''s heart sank. Why did he have to show up at such a critical moment? She was about to have surgery. Why now? She turned to Adam with an urgency in her voice. "Adam... My heart doesn''t feel right. Let''s stop talking and begin the surgery, please." She was eager to cut the conversation short. Chapter 516 Hailey let out a sharp, coldugh. "Carly, why are you in such a hurry? Alfred is an old acquaintance of yours, isn''t he? Didn''t you bring him in all those years ago to help save Mr. Alvarez?" Robin gasped. "Wait a minute, Carly! Why did it seem like you didn''t even recognize Alfred earlier?" Adam, too, began to sense something was off. Just moments ago, Carly had shown nothing but disdain for Alfred, treating him as if he were aplete stranger. He fixed her with a pointed stare. "Carly, you don''t know Alfred?" Panic flickered across Carly''s face. "I was so young back then. I just forgot for a moment. But I remember now! Yes, it''s Alfred. Adam, my heart doesn''t feel right. Let''s stop talking and start the surgery right away." Lucy could feel the tension thickening in the air. She hadn''t anticipated such a startling revtion just before the operation. Stepping forward, she quickly interjected, "Mr. Alvarez, let''s focus on the surgery for now. We can deal with the pastter." Sonia nodded anxiously. "Yes, Mr. Alvarez. Carly''s heart surgery is critical. That should be our priority." Suddenly, Celine''s clear voice rang out. "Carly, are you really going to keep pretending?" "Damn, Carly. Watching you try to maintain your lie is honestly pathetic-like a clown putting on a bad show," Hailey sneered. Adam''s gaze shifted to Celine. "What exactly are you implying?" Robin spoke up. "Mr. Alvarez, we''re not implying anything. We''re just telling you the truth." "The truth?" Adam snapped. Alfred stepped forward, meeting Adam''s gaze head-on. "Why do you believe Carly was the one who saved you?" A wave of realization swept over Adam. His lips pressed into a tight line as the truth began to sink in. "Are you saying... she wasn''t the one who saved me?" Alfred pped his thigh, his voice rising with conviction. "Exactly! She wasn''t! She was never the one who saved you that night!" Carly wasn''t his savior. Carly wasn''t the girl from that cave. Although Adam had begun to suspect the truth, hearing Alfred confirm it aloud struck him like a thunderp, leaving him stunned to his core. His mind wentpletely nk, and for a moment, hecouldn''t think at all. He stared at Carly in disbelief, his memories warping. The face of the girl from the cave and Carly''s face began to blur, twisting together in his mind. Panic spread through the Tate family. Carly was ovee with fear. For years, the story of Carly being Adam''s supposed savior had been their family''s most powerful card. Now, that carefully guarded secret had been shattered. Carly desperately clung to Adam''s sleeve. "Adam, no! This isn''t true! Alfred is old and confused-he must have mistaken someone else for me! I was the one who saved you! Don''t you remember the emerald ne?" The emerald ne? That was true. It was Carly who had given him the emerald ne. But if Carly wasn''t the girl from that night... then where had the emerald nee from? Adam pushed Carly away, staggering back a few steps. "Don''t touch me. I... I can''t think clearly right now." His eyes locked on Alfred. "Are you absolutely certain? She has the emerald ne. That proves she''s the one who saved me." Carly nodded frantically. "Yes, it was me!" Hailey let out a sharp, coldugh. "Mr. Alvarez, I think it''s time you saw something. This will clear up all your doubts. Trust me, it''s quite a revtion." Adam turned toward Hailey as she pulled out her phone and yed a video. On the screen, Carly could be seen sneaking into Celine''s living room. While Celine was distracted, Carly swiped the emerald ne. Carly gasped, her heart dropping into her stomach. How could there be surveince cameras in Tate Manor? Her theft had been caught on tape. Chapter 517 Carly reacted immediately, charging at Hailey with a frantic cry. "Enough! Turn it off! Stop ying it! Don''t y it anymore!" She swatted the phone out of Hailey''s hand, sending it crashing to the floor with a loud thud. Lucy rushed forward to retrieve it, but Adam moved faster, his hand snatching up Hailey''s phone. Carly screamed in panic, "Adam, don''t look! Don''t watch it!" The surroundings erupted into chaos. "Mr. Alvarez, you need to throw that phone away! Everything in there is a lie! You can''t believe it!" Lucy urged. Sonia quickly added, "Mr. Alvarez, remember why we''re here-Carly''s heart surgery is the priority! Let''s focus on that and start the operation!" The Tate family members grew more panicked, their desperation thickening the tension in the air. Adam''s cold,manding gaze silenced them all. "Get them out of here. I don''t want to hear any more of this." Leo nodded sharply. "Understood, sir." With a wave of his hand, a group of bodyguards in ck swiftly stepped over. In an instant, Carly, Sonia, and the others were restrained. Adam gripped the phone tightly, reopening the surveince video. Carly''s rosy face was drained of color, her eyes wide with panic and desperation. With the bodyguards holding her in ce, all she could do was scream, "Adam, no! Don''t watch it! Please, don''t!" Ignoring her pleas, Adam yed the video once more. He zoomed in, watching closely as Carly snuck into Celine''s condominium unit and stole the emerald ne. It was unmistakably the ne he Rad given that little girl back then There was no doubt about it. Adam stood frozen, his mind reeling. He never imagined that Carly had stolen the emerald ne. But why? It was the very ne he had given her. Breaking the silence, Robin''s voice sliced through the tension. "Mr. Alvarez, have you seen it? Carly stole the emerald ne!" Adam''s gaze shifted, locking on Carly. "Carly, why did you steal the ne?" He didn''t understand. He truly couldn''tprehend it. His entire world was unraveling. For over ten years, he had believed without question that Carly was the girl who had saved him. Now, the truth was painfully wing its way to the surface, shattering everything he thought he knew. Hailey''s eyes never left Adam as she spoke. "Mr. Alvarez, can''t you see? The emerald ne was never with Carly because she wasn''t the one who saved you that night. The girl who did... is someone else entirely." Adam turned to her. "Then who was it? Who saved me back then?" "Mr. Alvarez, why ask me? You''re no fool. Haven''t you already put the pieces together?" There was no longer any room for doubt. The surveince footage had made everything painfully clear. Carly hadn''t just stolen the emerald ne-she had stolen it from Celine. That meant the ne had always belonged to Celine Adam''s eyes reddened as he looked at her. He was unable to mask his disbelief. Celine stood motionless in her white coat, radiating an air of indifference. While Adam was overwhelmed with shock, she remained poised and unaffected by the turmoil surrounding her. Adam''s gaze never faltered as he moved closer, his steps slow and deliberate. When he stood in front of her, he asked, "Was it you?" Celine said nothing, her silence hanging heavily in the air. Chapter 518 Adam''s voice was hoarse, and it took him a moment to steady himself. He stared at Celine, his eyes searching hers as he asked, "Celine, was it you? Has the emerald ne always been with you? Were you the one who saved me all those years ago?" Alfred''s voice cut through the silence. "That''s right! The girl who saved you back then was Celine!" Hailey sneered, "Mr. Alvarez, you''ve been terribly mistaken all this time. It was Celine who saved you. How could you confuse Carly with her?" Robin chimed in, "Mr. Alvarez, you and Celine lost so many years. And worse, you''ve caused her so much pain because of Carly-and you never even noticed." The girl from that night was never Carly. It was Celine. Adam''s fingers tightened into a fist as the truth hit him like a cold, unforgiving wave. The girl who saved him all those years ago was Celine. He had spent all this time searching for the wrong person. All these years, he had been chasing the wrong memory. Celine met his gaze, her voice steady and unwavering. "Yes, Adam, it was me." Adam''s tall frame stiffened. Her eyes turned red as she pressed on, "I was the girl who saved you. Adam, where did you go after that? Do you have any idea how long I waited for you? You promised you''d take me with you. You swore you''d give me a home. You told me you''d never leave me behind. I held onto those words my whole life." In that instant, Adam was flooded with a thousand unspoken emotions. Before him, Celine''s face slowly merged with the image of the girl from the cave. Every promise he had made to her resurfaced with painful rity. Celine''s eyes glistened with unshed tears. "I waited for you for so long, but you never came back. So, I went after you. "I followed your path through countless cities, chasing every trace of you. I saw your photo in a disy case at Haffard University, and that was when I first discovered your name-Adam Alvarez. From that moment, I couldn''t stop learning everything about you. "Later, I heard you had fallen into aa. The Tates asked me to marry you in someone else''s ce, so I did it. Adam, I faced endless hardships-all just to be by your side." Adam never came back for Celine after that incident, so she set out to find him instead. That searchsted for over ten years. She walked an endless road-a road that finally brought her back to him. Adam listened in stunned silence, realizing he had never returned for her. All these years, he had left her behind, stranded in solitude. He had kept Carly by his side, protecting and caring for her, while Celine had been left to fend for herself like a wildflower neglected and tossed by the wind. She had returned to him atst, yet he had failed to recognize her. A sharp, agonizing pain pierced Adam''s chest as though a knife had been driven deep into his heart, tearing him apart from within. The regret was unbearable. Adam stepped forward and gripped Celine''s shoulders. "Celine... I''m so sorry. I didn''t know... I didn''t know it was you..." Celine''s tear-filled eyes traced his face, her lips curving into a faint, bittersweet smile. "Adam, there were moments I resented you, even hated you. I hated that you forgot me hated how cold and distant you were." Adam''s eyes turned bloodshot, emotions swirling violently within him. He tightened his grip on Celine''s shoulders, shaking his in desperation. "No... I never forgot you, Celine. I just... I mistofor Pane someone else for you. I thought Carly was you." Carly stood frozen, her heart shattering as she witnessed their reunion. The one thing she had feared the most had finally happened. What now? What was she supposed to do now? Sonia, Lucy, Hayden, and Tracy stood in stunned silence, their faces drained of all color. They hade here believing Carly''s heart surgery would be the beginning of a new chapter. But now, it was clear this surgery wasn''t the start of something new. It was the beginning of their downfall. Adam and Celine had found their way back to each other. No matter what they had done to stop it, fate had already made its choice. Adam and Celine were always meant to be. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 519 Hailey shot a sharp nce at the Tate family members, whose faces were drained of color. Pointing straight at Carly, she eximed, "Mr. Alvarez, Carly is a fraud!" Robin stepped forward. "Mr. Alvarez, the most important thing right now is holding Carly ountable." Carly''s face turned pale. "Adam... Please, just hear me out..." Adam''s gaze was cold and unyielding. "Fine. You have one chance. Tell me why did you pretend to be Celine? Why did you steal her emerald ne? Why have you been deceiving me all these years? Choose your words carefully. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me, your entire family will bear the consequences." A wave of fear washed over the Tate family. Sonia''s knees buckled, and she nearly copsed. They couldn''t afford to go down with Carly. In desperation, Carly lunged forward, clutching Adam''s sleeve. "Adam, I''m sorry! I was wrong! Yes, I pretended to be Celine, but I only did it because I love you! I love you so much. That''s why I¡ª" Before she could finish, Adam shoved her away without hesitation. "Your so-called love means nothing to me." Carly let out a sharp cry as she stumbled and crashed to the floor. Lucy and Hayden rushed to her side. "Carly, are you okay?" Adam stood over Carly, his gaze as sharp as a de. "Do you really think I would have kept you by my side all these years if you hadn''t stolen Celine''s identity? The only reason I tolerated you was because I believed you were her. "You''re the reason Celine and I were separated for so long, the reason we kept missing each other time and time again. Carly, you make me sick!" Tears streamed down Carly''s face. "Adam, please... don''t be mad. I never meant to hurt you. I only did it because I love you... I love you so much!" Hailey scoffed. "Love? The only person you''ve ever loved is yourself! Four years ago, when Mr. Alvarez fell into aa, you ran faster than? anyone. But the moment he woke up, you came crawling boke desperate to cling to him again. You''re selfish, deceitful, and ruthless. All you''ve ever cared about is wealth and status!" Robin stepped forward. "If Celine hadn''t exposed the truth, we would''ve been deceived forever. You would''ve lived your whole life in her ce taking everything that was never meant for you. Carly, you''re beyond shameless!" Carly crawled forward in desperation, clutching at Adam''s leg. "Adam, please! It''s not what you think! Let me exin¡ª" But Adam''s expression was as cold as ice, his eyes burning with fury "Enough I gave you a chance to exin, and you failed. From this moment on, I never want to hear your voice again!" Carly felt like she was free-falling into a bottomless abyss. Suddenly, a sharp, searing pain tore through her chest. It hurt. It hurt so much. She pressed her hand to her heart, her breathsing in shallow gasps. "Adam... My heart... It hurts..." Lucy rushed forward. "Mr. Alvarez, Carly has a heart condition! The doctors warned that she can''t handle this kind of stress!" "Mr. Alvarez, we need to proceed with the surgery," Hayden urged. "That was the n all along. Whatever grievances you have can be dealt with afterward." Adam''s lips twisted into a cold, mocking smile as he looked at the three of them. "Even now, all you care about is the surgery? Let me make this clear there will be no surgery!" It was, in essence, a death sentence for Carly. Carly stared at Adam in terror. "Adam, you can''t do this to me! I need the surgery! My heart... It really hurts!" she pleaded. This time, she wasn''t pretending. Her chest throbbed painfully, and cold sweat beaded her forehead. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 520 But this time, Adam didn''t even spare Carly a nce. She was like the boy who cried wolf-left defenseless when she finally needed saving the most. Celine stepped forward, towering over Carly. "Carly, stop deceiving yourself. There was never going to be a surgery." Carly''s eyes widened as the truth hit her. "I understand now... This was all a setup! You knew from the start that I was pretending to be you. You pretended to agree to the surgery, but in reality, this was all part of your n to expose me. That''s why you brought Alfred here today-to unveil the truth!" A mocking smile spread across Celine''s lips. "Well, well, you''re not as dumb as I thought. That''s right. I nned everything. Today was the day I was going to rip off your mask and reim what''s mine." "Celine, you''re so cruel! We share the samest name! How could you do this to me?" Celine scoffed, a harshugh escaping her. "Cruel? So now you remember we''re family, huh? Where was that sentiment when you stole my identity? Why is it that you''re allowed to hurt me, but I''m not allowed to stand up for myself?" Sonia stumbled forward. "Celine, please, I''m your grandmother-" "Enough! I don''t need a grandmother like you. Go dote on Carly instead!" Celine''s eyes swept over the entire Tate family, cold and unwavering. "I''ve made myself clear-whoever poisoned my father, you know exactly what you did. Either turn yourselves in and spend the rest of your lives repenting behind bars or prepare for a war. Because I''ll never stoping for you. This is a fight to the death!" Her words hit like a bolt of lightning, sending a surge of fear through the Tate family. Just then, Perry stepped forward. "Celine, you''re pregnant. You shouldn''t let your emotions get the best of you. Come, let''s go rest." Celine gave a nod. "Alright." Without another word, she turned and followed Perry, leaving the scene behind. Hailey and Robin turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, we''ll leave these people to you." A cold shiver ran down Carly''s spine. "Adam, I know I was wrong! Please don''t be so heartless-I beg you!" Adam regarded her with nothing but contempt. "I never want to see you again. Take her away." At hismand, two men in ck stepped forward and seized Carly. Lucy and Hayden panicked, stepping forward frantically. "Mr. Alvarez, please don''t do this! Carly is sick, and her heart condition is serious! She won''t survive this!" Adam''s lips curled into a smirk. "Her condition has nothing to do with me. If she dies, then consider it her punishment for stealing Celine''s identity." Carly''s breath caught in her throat. "Adam-" "Take her away!" Adammanded coldly. ??? As Carly was hauled away, a sharp, agonizing pain tore through her chest. A wave of sheer panic crashed over her, the suffocating fear of death tightening its grip. She knew Adam no longer cared of she lived or died. Desperation filled her eyes as she turned to Lucy and Hayden, her voice trembling. "Mom, Dad, please save me! My heart really hurts. I don''t want to die! Please help me!" Before she could say another word, a firm hand covered her mouth. The bodyguards tightened their grip. dragging her forward as she stumbled. She was too helpless to resist. Lucy and Hayden rushed forward in desperation, but Adam''s men swiftly blocked their way. Trapped, they could only watch in horror as Carly was dragged away. "Carly! Carly!" Adam''s piercing gaze turned to the remaining members of the Tate family. "And as for the rest of you-" Sonia rushed forward. "Mr. Alvarez! Please, we had nothing to do with Carly''s lies! Don''t punish us for her mistakes! We don''t want to suffer because of her!" Chapter 521 Lucy and Hayden looked at Sonia. "Mom, are you really abandoning Carly at a time like this? Aren''t we a family?" Tracy grew restless. She sure as hell wasn''t nning to go down with Carly. "What do you mean? Carly was the one who stole Celine''s identity. Over the years, she enjoyed all those benefits from Mr. Alvarez, and you two took everything for yourselves without sharing with the rest of us. Why should we suffer with her now that she''s exposed?" Wayne and Hazel quickly chimed in, "Yes, Tracy is right. We won''t go down with you. Mr. Alvarez, your score is with Carly, not us." Lucy was so furious she almost coughed up blood. "You people are unbelievable!" Hailey and Robin watched the scene unfold with satisfaction. It was best when these scoundrels turned on each other like this. Years ago, Lucy abandoned Celine and left her to survive in the countryside alone. Now, she was finally tasting what it felt like to be cast aside. Hailey smirked. "This is karma. You reap what you sow." Robin added, "Mr. Alvarez, these people were responsible for Celine''s father''s death. If you hadn''t been shielding them, Celine would''ve taken her revenge long ago. Now that you''ve seen their true colors, it''s time they face justice." Sonia tried to plead, "No, Mr. Alvarez! Please spare us!" Adam looked at them coldly. "You guys deceived me in the past. Now, it''s time to settle everything. Whoever was involved in Aaron Tate''s murder must go to his gravesite and atone for their sins in three days. This is the only chance I''m offering you guys. Don''t force my hand." With that, he turned and left. Hailey and Robin sneered at the defeated Tate family. "What goes aroundes around. You all have thising for you!" After that, they left as well. Sona''s legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground. "It''s over. It''s all over I thought today would be a day of triumph for the Tate family, but instead, we''ve fallen straight into ruin. Now that Mr. Alvarez knows the truth, Carly''sst bargaining chip is gone. What do we do now?" Tracy turned to her. "Grandma, hurry up and think of something. We don''t want to go down with Carly. Why should we get dragged into this?" Lucy''s face was ashen, her fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. This was all Celine''s fault. This had been her n all along. The surgery had been a lie. Sending them all to ruin had been her real goal. Why hadn''t Celine died in the countryside back then? Lucy''s expression darkened as she yelled, "Enough! Stop arguing! Even without Carly, you''re all guilty of Aaron''s murder. Celine wouldn''t spare you anyway. Her goal is to wipe out the entire Tate family." Sonia and Tracy fell silent. There was no way to resolve their feud with Celine, after all. Their fates were tied to Carly''s. If she went down, they would all fall with her. Sonia turned to Lucy. "Then tell me, what do we do now? Carly is still in Mr. Alvarez''s hands. Her heart condition is worsening, and she doesn''t have much time." Lucy thought for a moment before shifting her gaze to Hayden. "Honey, what do you think?" Hayden kept his silence with an unreadable expression. Lucy''s voice grew urgent. "Honey, Carly was in pain just now. She was covered in cold sweat. She can''t wait any longer. Are you really going to just watch her die? You know there''s a way to save her!" '' Tracy was confused. "What way? Carly is in Mr. Alvarez''s hands, and with Celine against us, what can you possibly do?" Hayden continued staying quiet. Chapter 522 Tracy stepped forward. "If you have a solution, then hurry up and do something. What are you hesitating for?" Hayden remained silent for a moment, then turned and walked away without saying a word. Lucy quickly chased after him, "Honey!" Tracy wanted to go after them too, but Sonia stopped her. "Tracy, don''t go." Tracy was confused. "Grandma, why can''t I go?" She looked at Sonia, then at Wayne and Hazel. "You all seem to know something. Are you hiding something from me?" Wayne broke the silence. "Tracy, stop asking questions. This involves Carly''s real identity." Tracy frowned. "Carly''s identity? What do you mean? Isn''t she Hayden and Lucy''s daughter?" Hazel took her hand. "Tracy, just leave it. The truth doesn''t matter now. Carly''sst bargaining chip is gone, and her life is hanging by a thread. Now, it all depends on Hayden''s decision. If he makes the right choice, then our family will finally... rise to power." Tracy shook her head. "I don''t understand." Sonia stood up and interjected, "You don''t need to understand. Just know that the Tate family is not so easily defeated. This time, we may just survive the storm ande out stronger than ever." Tracy was stunned by Sonia''s sudden affirmation. Hayden and Lucy reached the stairwell. Lucy grabbed his arm and asked, "Honey, where are you going? Carly is in Mr. Alvarez''s hands, and her life is in danger. Aren''t you the least bit worried?" Hayden sighed. "How can I not worry? I''m the most anxious one among all of you!" "Then don''t just say it. Do something! Find a way to save her!" Hayden looked at Lucy. "And how do you expect me to do that?" "Make a call to the Capitol. Get Carly''s biological father toe here. If that manes, all our problems will be solved." Hayden fell silent again. Lucy pressed on, "I know Carly''s biological mother never wanted ker to return to the Capitol. She never wanted her to reunite with her father. You promised her back then that you''d keep Carly here in Mercity. "But she never could have predicted that Carly would be in such a dire situation. Do you think, if Carly''s biological mother were still alive, she would just stand by and do nothing? Would she watch her own daughter die?" Hayden replied, "Of course not. Carly was her only child, the only part of her she left behind in this world." "Exactly. If Carly''s mother were still here, she would have called Carly'' father to save her. Hayden, if something happens to Carlychow will you ever face her mother?" Hayden had always carriedplicated feelings about this matter. For years, he had raised Carly in Mercity, keeping the promise he had made. But things had changed. Carly was in mortal danger no. He could not just let her die. If Carly''s mother were still around, she would have made the same decision. Hayden made up his mind and took out his phone. "Alright, I''ll call that person in Capitol. He has been searching for Carly all these years too." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 523 Hayden made the call, and a satisfied smile appeared on Lucy''s face. Her daughter had finally reached this moment. She was about to soar! Lucy walked out from the stairwell. Sonia, Tracy, Wayne, and Hazel were all looking at her anxiously. Sonia asked, "Has Hayden made his decision?" Lucy nodded. "Yes, he''s on the phone right now." Sonia excitedly tapped her cane against the floor. "Yes... Excellent." Tracy still looked confused. "Grandma, who is he calling?'' "Tracy, you don''t need to know the details. Just understand that a major figure from Capitol ising to Mercity. We need to prepare for his arrival." Tracy looked at Sonia and Lucy. Both of them seemed revitalized, their eyes gleaming with excitement. Even though Tracy didn''t know who this person from Capitol was, she could feel it-this person had the power to change the fate of the entire Tate family. Even Adam and Celine might be powerless to stop that from happening. "So, we don''t need to save Carly anymore?" Tracy asked. Lucy smiled. "Yeah. That person from Capitol will handle it. We have nothing to worry about." Celine returned to her apartment. Perry sighed. "Celine, so this is why you came back to Mercity to find Mr. Alvarez. So, you two have a history. But it''s a shame that he mistook someone else for you. All these years, he''s been protecting Carly instead." Hailey and Robin had alsoe back with them. Robin scoffed. "I think Mr. Alvarez must''ve been blind all these years. Celine was married to him for so long, yet he had always sided with Carly and had hurt Celine so much. Celine, you''d better not forgive him so easily." Hailey nodded. "Celine was almost forced onto the operating table by Carly''s people. If Celine hadn''t escaped, both she and the baby would''ve been in danger. Mr. Alvarez is such a fool!" Even though Adam was Hailey''s cousin, she refused to take his side. Just then, the doorbell rang. The ringing continued urgently due to the incessant pressing by the person outside. They seemed to be in a hurry. "Who is it? I''ll get the door." Hailey walked over and opened it. Standing outside was a tall, refined figure-Adam. Hailey frowned. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing here?" Adam''s gaze swept past her. "Where''s Celine? I need to see her." He tried to step inside, but Hailey blocked the doorway. "Mr. Alvarez, why are you looking for Celine? You should go find Carly- instead. She has a heart condition and needs you by her side every second of the day." Adam could hear the thick sarcasm in her voice, but he knew he deserved it. He had been in the wrong. But right now, he only wanted to see Celine. He ha@too much to say to her. "I need to see Celine. Step aside." Hailey stood firm. "Mr. Alvarez, this is see home. Even if you ant to you need to acquire her permission first." Adam clenched his fists at his sides. "Fine, go ask her. Tell her I want to see her." "Please wait here, Mr. Alvarez." Hailey shut the door and walked back into the living room. Robin looked at her and asked, "Hailey, who is it? It''s Mr. Alvarez, isn''t it?" Chapter 524 Hailey nodded. "Yeah. Celine, Mr. Alvarez is here. He says he wants to see you." Robin scoffed. "Where was he before? And now, he''s desperate to see her?" Still, Robin respected Celine''s decision. "Celine, it''s up to you. Do you want to see Adam?" Celine ced her hand over her belly. "We''ve already talked about the past. There''s nothing left to say between us. I don''t want to see him. Tell him to leave." Hailey nodded. "Got it." She went back to the apartment door, looked at Adam, and said, "Mr. Alvarez, please leave. Celine doesn''t want to see you." Adam''s voice was rough and hoarse. "Did you tell her I have something to say?" "I did, but Celine said that she''s done talking with you about the past. It''s over between you two. There''s nothing more to say." Over? Adam shook his head. "It''s not over. Let me in. I need to talk to her myself." "Mr. Alvarez, Celine is pregnant with a baby right now. If she doesn''t want to see you, please don''t force her." With that, Hailey shut the door in his face. She returned to the living room. "Celine, I''ve passed him your message." Celine nodded. "Okay." Just then, her phone rang. It was a video call from Adam''s grandmother-Mary. Celine had always treated Mary as her own grandmother, so she answered immediately. Mary''s kind face filled the screen. "Celine, did you get enough rest today? Has the baby been behaving?" Celine smiled. "The baby is very well-behaved." "That''s great. Look at what I''ve prepared! Here are the shoes, clothes, and socks I prepared for the baby!" The moment Mary got home, she had spent the entire night shopping for baby items like tiny clothes and little socks. They were all beautifully made. "Since we don''t know if it''s a boy or girl yet, I bought all colors-pink, yellow, blue; and so on. I just couldn''t stop myself. I also had some gold and silver jewelry 1 to order, and I''m nning to build a yground to wee my great-grandchild." She had been busy preparing everything she could think of. Celine felt warm inside. She had always seen Mary as her real grandmother, and Mary had always loved her and loved children. But Celine and Adam... "I''m still early in my pregnancy. Please prioritize your own health. You don''t need to prepare all this." Mary chuckled and said, "Celine, I know you haven''t forgiven Adam yet. That''s fine. You don''t have to force yourself. I am me, and Adam is Adam. You can abandon the child''s father, but not the grandmother." Celine couldn''t help butugh out loud. Mary truly understood her and had no intention of making things difficult for Celine. She was truly a wonderful woman. Celine made up her mind. No matter what happened between her and Adam, she wouldn''t let it affect the bond between the baby and Mary. She smiled. "I understand. Please rest well. I''ll take care of myself and the baby." Mary nodded. "Alright." They ended the call. Just as Celine had set down her phone, it started ringing again. A name shed on the screen-Adam Alvarez. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 525 Why was Adam calling? Celine thought for a moment, then answered the call. "Hello, Mr. Alvarez." Adam''s deep, maic voice came through immediately. "Celine, why won''t you see me? I just want to see you in person." Her longshes trembled slightly. "Mr. Alvarez, we had our discussion at the hospital. The misunderstandings between us have been cleared up. There''s nothing left for us to discuss." Adam fell silent for a few seconds, then asked, "Celine, can we at least meet? I just-" "No!" Celine cut him off immediately, not giving him a chance to say more. Adam froze. She continued, "Mr. Alvarez, it''ste. I''m going to rest now." She hung up without hesitation. Hailey sighed. "Celine, if you don''t want to see him, that''s fine. Right now, Carly is still in his hands, and he has already given the Tate family a three-day deadline. Once the deadline is up, the truth will surface. We won''t let the people who killed your father go unpunished." Robin nodded. "That''s right. The Tate family is disgusting. They must be punished. Whatever you suffered in the past, they should suffer twice as much!" Perry stood up. "Celine, have you decided? Once this is over, will you leave with me?" Celine looked at him and nodded. "Yes. Once things are settled with the Tates, I''ll go with you." Perry smiled. "Good. Grandpa, Cyrus, and Jason will be overjoyed if they know you''re returning with me." Robin said, "Celine, get some rest. We''ll head back now." "Alright." Hailey and Robin left the apartment. As soon as they stepped outside, they immediately saw Adam. He looked at them. "She''s still unwilling to see me, isn''t she?" Hailey replied, "Mr. Alvarez, Celine won''t meet you. And she just told us that once the Tate family matter is settled, she''s leaving town with Perry." Adam''s eyes turned red. V A few days ago, in the hospital, he had overheard Celine and Perry talking. She had said she was. leaying Mercity with him. Even now, she was still determined to go. Back then, she already knew that he had mistaken Carly for her. She wasn''t going to give him a chance to make things right. ... Celine returned to her room and drank a warm ss of milk before bed. She stood by the window, looking outside. Suddenly, she saw a familiar handsome figure standing downstairs-Adam. He was just standing there. She had no idea how long he had been there or how long he nned to stay. Just as she looked down, Adam §ï§Ý§ã seemed to sense it. He lifted his gaze, and their eyes met. Celine turned away and closed the curtains. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Just then, a notification sound came from her phone. It was a message from Adam. "Celine, I just saw you. You saw me too, didn''t you?" She didn''t reply. Chapter 526 Adam sent another message. "Celine, I have so much to say to you. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll stay here until you do." Celine stared at his messages in silence for a few seconds before replying with just two words, "Come up." She let him up. Two minutester, the doorbell rang. Celine opened the door and saw Adam standing there. He hade up as quickly as possible, his face filled with urgency. "Celine, you finally agreed to see me. I knew you would." Celine stepped aside. "Come in." Adam walked inside. They stood in the living room, facing each other. She asked, "Mr. Alvarez, what do you need?" The way she addressed him-so distant and formal-made it clear that she had decided to distance herself from him. Adam took a step forward. "Celine, can you stop treating me so coldly? I didn''t know it was you. I''ve been looking for you for all these years." Celine nodded. "I know. I know everything now." Adam reached out, gripping her shoulders. "Celine, give me another chance. We''ve already lost so many years. I don''t want to lose you again." She pushed him away. "Adam, it''s toote. Do you know how many chances I''ve given you in my heart? When we divorced, I gave you a chance. When Carly and I were kidnapped together, I gave you a chance. When I was pinned down on the operating table, praying you woulde, I gave you a chance. But in every moment I needed you, you turned away. "You did it once, then again and again until I learned how to live without you. I don''t need you anymore." Adam felt his heart clench. It was as if a hand had wrapped around it, squeezing it so tightly he couldn''t breathe. "Celine, I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry..." There were so many things he wanted to say, but all that came out was that simple apology. Vol.n "Celine, I once promised to take you away, to give you a home. But I broke that promise. I left you alone in the countryside for so many years When I was in aa, you were by my side, but I didn''t O recognize you. Worse, I kept hurting you because of Carly. I disappointed you time and time again. I know that now." Adam''s eyes turned red, a sheen of moisture covering them. "Celine, when I think about what you went through and how I wasn''t there for you hate myself. I regret everything. I don''t even think deserve your forgiveness. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault." Celine''sshes trembled, but she remained silent. "But Celine, I only... mistook someone else for you. I never meant to. Can you not hold me to that mistake? "We''ve already missed out on so many years. How many more do we have left? don''t want to lose any more time. Please give me one more chance. This time, I''ll cherish you. Let''s build a home together. Det''s never be apart again, alright?" Adam reached out and pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly, his arms wrapped around her delicate frame. He buried his face in her hair, taking in her scent as if trying to etch this feeling into his very soul. He wanted to be with her. He never wanted to lose her again. This embrace hade way toote. Celine''s tears fell. Adam was the man she had loved deeply. She had loved him for so long. He didn''t know how much she had once longed for this embrace. She also knew it wasn''t entirely his fault. He had never stopped searching for her. All the love and protection he had given Carly had been meant for her. However, Celine wiped her tears and smiled faintly, saying, "Adam, it''s toote. Everything is already over." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 527 Celine said it was toote. She said everything was over. Adam shook his head. "Celine, it''s not toote. As long as you give me another chance, we can still fix this." Celine pushed him away and wiped the tears from her face. "Mr. Alvarez, you''ve said everything you wanted to say. You can leave now." "No, Celine, I¡ª" Celine ced her hand over her t abdomen. "Mr. Alvarez, it''ste. I''m tired and want to rest. Please leave." Adam''s gaze followed her hand as it rested on her abdomen. He said in a hoarse voice, "Celine, are you worried about this child? I know he isn''t mine, but I''ll treat him as my own. I''ll love you, and I''ll love the child too." Celine remained silent. He still believed the child wasn''t his? Forget it. There was no need to exin. Once she was done dealing with the Tate family, she would leave. She had no reason to tell Adam anything. "Mr. Alvarez, please leave now." Seeing how distant she was, Adam sighed. "Celine, it''ste. Get some rest. I''lle back tomorrow." With that, he left. Adam stepped out of Celine''s apartment and stood outside for a while. He didn''t want to leave. He just wanted to stay close to her. They had already lost so much time. All he wanted now was to spend more time with her to make up for past regrets. He was afraid that the moment he turned around, she` would disappear from his life forever. They had only just found each other again. He didn''t want to lose her. Just then, his phone rang. It was Leo. Adam answered. "Sir, Carly has been demanding to see you." Hearing her name again, Adam''s eyes were filled with nothing but coldness and disgust. He didn''t want to see Carly, but it was necessary. It was time to settle things between them once and for all. "I''ll be there soon." ... Leo opened the door to the small, dark room. "Sir, Carly is inside." Adam stepped in. The room had barely any lighting. Carly sat in a corner with disheveled hair. The moment she saw Adam, she tried to stand up in excitement. "Adam, you''re here! I knew you woulde. There''s no way you''d abandon me after all these years together!" She tried to run to him, but two guards immediately restrained her, preventing her from moving forward. Leo ced a chair in the center of the room. Adam sat down, looking down at Carly. "What do you want to say?" "Adam, I admit that I pretended to be Celine. But you were always so brilliant you stood out among the crowd. The moment I saw you, I fell in love with you. I just wanted to be Celine. I wanted to be loved by you." Adam put on a cold, mocking smile. "You speak of all these years we''ve spent together. But were there any feelings between us? The only feelings I''ve ever had were for Celine. You''re just a substitute!" Chapter 528 Adam said Carly was just a substitute for Celine. Carly had always known this deep down, but she refused to ept this fact. "I''m the true chosen one! Celine is nothing but a bumpkin from the countryside. What right does she have topare with me?" Adam''s gaze turned ice-cold. "Who gave you the right to insult Celine?" One of his bodyguards stepped forward and delivered a resounding p across Carly''s face. Her head snapped to the side from the force of the p. However, it wasn''t over. One after another, countless ps rained down on her face, hitting her with unrelenting force. Soon, both sides of her face were red and swollen. Blood was trickling from the corner of her lips. "Stop! It hurts!" Carly finally broke down and begged for mercy. Adam raised his hand slightly, signaling the bodyguard to stop. The bodyguard stepped back in silence. Carly''s legs gave out beneath her, and she copsed onto the floor. She had been pampered her entire life and had never experienced such a beating. Now, her ears were ringing, and even her teeth felt loose. Adam looked down at her coldly. "I don''t ever want to hear you insult Celine again. That was just a warning." Carly looked up at him. He satzily in his chair, d in a sleek ck suit. He exuded the presence of an untouchable ruler. At that moment, he was looking at her with an icy gaze filled with disdain that sent a shiver down her spine. Carly scrambled forward on her hands and knees. She clutched the hem of his trousers. "Adam, don''t do this to me. I can''t lose you. Do you know how terrified I am of losing you?" Adam smirked coldly. "Well, I''ll have to congratte you, then. You''ve already lost me." Carly shook her head. "No!" Just then, Carly felt a sharp pain in her heart and clutched her chest tightly. Her face turned deathly pale from the pain. "Adam, my heart... My heart hurts so much. to the hospital! I don''t want to die. I''m still young... I can''t die now!" all a doctor! Please take me Adam watched her indifferently. "Oh, your heart hurts? Is this what you''re looking for?" He held up a bottle of medicine. Carly''s eyes lit up as she immediately reached for it. "Adam, hurry, give it to me! It hurts so much!" Adam flicked his wrist and tossed the bottle to Leo. "Carly, forget about the medicine. You''ve always imed your heart hurts. Go ahead and die from the pain, then." With that, he stood up and turned to leave. Carly immediately grabbed onto his pant leg. "Adam, don''t go! Please, give me the medicine!" Without even looking back, he said in an icy voice, "The moment you decided to impersonate Celine step into my life, you should''ve. considered the consequence Letting you die in pain is the greatest mercy I can offer. Do you have any idea what Celine and I lost because of you? Tears streamed down Carly''s face. She felt as if she were in hell and Adam was the devil holding the keys to her fate. "Adam, please forgive me! I was wrong! I won''t do this again! I''m sorry!" Adam scoffed. "There wouldn''t be a need for thew if a simple apology could settle things. Carly, you''re only reaping what you sowed." "No! My parents will save me. They won''t let me die!" Adam let out a chillingugh. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure the entire Tate family joins you in hell. None of you are getting away." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 529 Reaping what she had sowed? No, there was no way Carly would ept that. Adam didn''t spare Carly another nce as he turned and walked away. Just like that, he was gone. No... she could not let him go! Carly copsed on the ground, crying. "Adam, don''t go! Why are you doing this to me? Ever since you married Celine, you''ve changed. The truth is, you loved her all along. Now that you know she was the girl from all those years ago, you can''t wait to abandon me. You can''t do this to me!" No matter how much she screamed, Adam never looked back. She couldn''t even get a single nce from him. Leo looked down at her. "Ms. Tate, Mr. Alvarez is right. You are reaping what you sowed." Carly lifted her head, her face twisted with resentment. She knew Leo had always favored Celine. He had always liked her. She clenched her fists. "Why? Why does everyone like Celine? What does she have that I don''t?" Leo responded calmly, "Ms. Tate, that''s the wrong question. You shouldn''t be asking what she has that you don''t. There''s nothing about you that canpare to her." Carly dug her nails into her palms. The humiliation burned deep. Even Leo left the room. Everyone had left. Now, she was all alone in the dark room. Her swollen face stung from the ps, and her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. The bruises on her body ached, the pain from the beating making her feel as if her body was falling apart. Once, Adam had ced her on a pedestal. Now, he had cast her into hell. She refused to ept this oue. She was terrified. She didn''t know what her parents and grandmother were doing, but she was sure they woulde to her rescue. The three-day deadline given to the Tate family quickly arrived. Today, at Aaron''s gravesite, they would have to confess their crimes. Perry, Hailey, and Robin arrived early at Celine''s condominium unit. "Celine, are you ready? We should head to the cemetery now." Celine nodded. "I''m ready. Let''s go." Hailey opened the door, and they immediately saw a tall, imposing figure standing outside. It was Adam. He had been there for a long time, standing silently outside the door. "Mr. Alvarez, what are you doing here?" Perry greeted him first. Adam''s gaze was fixed on Celine. "Celine, I''m going to the cemetery too. I''ll drive you there." Perry interjected, "That won''t be necessary, Mr. Alvarez. I have a car. Celine can ride with me." Adam didn''t budge, and his eyes remained on her. "Celine, Carly is in my hands. I also have unfinished business with the Tate family. You should ride with me." Celine considered this for a moment and then said, "Perry, I''ll go with Mr. Alvarez." Perry shrugged, then looked at Adam and chuckled. "Alright, Mr. Alvarez. You win." Hailey added, "In that case, I''ll join Celine in Mr. Alvarez''s car." Robin nodded. "Alright. I''ll go with Mr. Marshall. Let''s not waste any more time and hurry to the cemetery." Celine nodded. "Let''s go." ... Two luxury cars drove toward the cemetery. Adam was in the driver''s seat, his hands steady on the wheel. Celine and Hailey sat in the back. Hailey broke the silence. "Mr. Alvarez, how''s Carly doingtely?" voice was indifferent. "She''s in solitary confinement. She sy z ps curled slightly, but his probably lost her mind bel has She was locked away,pletely cut off from the outside world. The fear and uncertainty from that was the worst kind of torment. Adam knew his stuff when it came to making someone suffer. Chapter 530 Hailey smirked. "Carly is just getting her just desserts. She stole Celine''s identity and lived in luxury for years. Three days of suffering is nothingpared to what she took." Celine''s expression remained cold. Right now, her only focus was avenging her father. She turned her head toward the window and was surprised to see that several roads were blocked. "Why are these roads closed?" Hailey also frowned. "This is one of the main routes in Mercity. I''ve never seen the roads here shut down before. Did something happen?" Adam nced outside, his brows furrowing slightly. "I have no idea." Hailey raised an eyebrow. "So, even you, the most powerful man in Mercity, don''t know about this? That''s a first." Adam found it odd as well. He pulled out his phone and said, "Let me make a call to find out." He dialed Leo''s number. Leo''s respectful voice came through immediately. "Hello, Mr. Alvarez." "Why are so many roads blocked today?" "Sir, I''ve noticed this unusual situation as well. It''s not just the roads I''ve heard the airport has been shut down too." Adam pressed his lips tightly together. "Why?" "Sir, I''ve been told that a high-ranking figure from Capitol is arriving in Mercity today." A high-ranking figure from Capitol? Adam''s expression remained unreadable as he asked, "Where are the Tates now?" "Sir, they''ve already arrived at the cemetery. They''re waiting for you." The fact that the entire Tate family had shown up so promptly was strange. "Got it." Adam ended the call. Hailey asked, "Mr. Alvarez, who''s this high-ranking figure from Capitol? This is so sudden. We didn''t even hear anything about this." Adam''s brows furrowed slightly. "If this person can cause such a stir in Mercity, there are only a handful of people in Capitol who fit that profile." Celine''s clear eyes rested on Adam''s face. "Do you have a guess?" Adam shook his head. "I''m not sure." Hailey shrugged. "Whoever it is, it doesn''t concern us. Today, our only focus is taking down the Tate family and making them pay for their crimes." Celine couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. She didn''t know why, but she sensed that today wouldn''t go as expected. Something was bound to happen. She nced up and caught Adam watching her through the rear-view mirror. Their eyes met in silence. Adam said in a steady voice, "Don''t worry, Celine. I''m here." ... Soon, the luxury cars pulled into the cemetery Celine stepped out and realized it was raining. A fine mist of rain drifted through the cold winter air, stinging her skin. The chil seeped into her bones. Just then, something covered her. She looked up to see Adam holding a ck umbre over her head Raindrops drummed softly against the fabric before rolling off into the damp earth. Adam stood tall beside her. "Celine, everyone''s here. Let''s go." She lifted her gaze toward the cemetery. Sonia, Hayden, Lucy, Tracy, Wayne, and Hazel were all there. Everyone from the Tate family was present. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 531 Adam held up an umbre, leading Celine and Hailey forward. Hayden and Lucy immediately stepped up, asking anxiously, "Mr. Alvarez, where''s Carly? You''ve locked her up for three days. How is she now?" Lucy pleaded, "Mr. Alvarez, you were with Carly once. Don''t be so heartless toward her." Hailey let out a cold snort. "You really can''t expect good words from scoundrels. Is it Mr. Alvarez and Celine who are heartless, or did Carly do something disgusting? If she hadn''t impersonated Celine, would she have been caught? You''repletely ignoring the crimes Carlymitted." Lucy''s expression darkened. "You-" Hayden looked at Celine. "Celine, can you let me see Carly?" Celine gazed at Hayden. In truth, she hadn''t had much interaction with him because his attention had always been on Carly. But Celine knew he was a good father. However, spoiling a child was no different from harming them. Carly had ended up like this, and Hayden bore undeniable responsibility. Celine turned to Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, bring Carly out and let them see her." Adam waved his hand, and Leo brought people to escort Carly over. Perry and Robin also came. Carly''s eyes lit up. "Dad! Mom! You''re finally here!" Hayden''s and Lucy''s faces were filled with emotions. If not for the bodyguards blocking them, they would have already rushed forward to hug Carly. Lucy looked at Carly with distress. The p marks on Carly''s face were still vivid. Her hair was disheveled, and she looked utterly miserable. The once morous ballet dancer and Adam''s beloved had never been in such a sorry state. Lucy''s eyes turned red. "Carly, you must have suffered. Don''t be scared. We''re here. We''ll protect you. We won''t let anything happen to you." Carly was restrained by the ck-d bodyguards, unable to move. She looked at Lucy and Hayden with hope. "Dad, Mom, you have to save me. I don''t want to go back to that dark room. I can''t take it anymore." Hayden said anxiously, "Alright, Carly, don''t worry. You won''t have to go back to that dark room." Celine sneered, "Whether Carly goes back or not isn''t up to you. Right now, you only have one chance to save Carly, and that''s to confess your crimes. Whoever killed my father back then, I want their dife in return!" Sonia took a step forward. "Celine, do you really have to go this far? Do we have to fight until we all go down together?" Tracy added, "Celine, you already have everything you wanted. You''re Dr. C, and you''re the one Mr. Alvarez was searching for. You''ve already gotten everything. What more do you want?" Celine looked coldly at the Tate family members. Even now, they showed no remorse at all. Celine truly couldn''t understand how their minds could be so twisted. There was nothing left to say to them. "In this world, everything is ck and white. A murderer must pay with their life. You''d better confess to your crimes." Sonia snorted. "And if we don''t confess, what will you do to us?" Hailey smirked. "It looks like you people are choosing the hard way out." Adam''s dark, icy eyes swept across their faces indifferently. "I''ll do whatever Celine says. This is your only chance to confess. Otherwise, the Tate family will disappear from Mercity entirely. I''ll make no one find your corpses." Sonia''s face turned pale. Adam was the wealthiest man in Mercity. He controlled everything here. The Tate family was powerless against him. Crushing them would be as easy as crushing an ant. Sonia looked at Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, we don''t want to be your enemy, but unfortunately for you, you won''t be able toy a hand on Carly or any of the Tate family members today. Today, every single one of the Tate family members will walk out of here safe and sound!" Chapter 532 Hailey sneered, "Mrs. Tate Senior, you''re really full of yourself. Mr. Alvarez and Celine are both here, and yet you think your Tate family can make it through this unscathed?" Robin added, "Mrs. Tate Senior, you used to treat Mr. Alvarez as your biggest pir of support. Now that your backing is gone, you still dare to act so arrogantly?" Sonia smirked. "If you don''t believe me, then go ahead and try!" Celine looked at the Tate family members, a flicker of emotion shing in her cold, clear eyes. She knew the Tate family too well. Sonia''s attitude right now seemed like she was still holding something up her sleeve. Adam nced at them, then waved his hand. "Take them all down!" His ck-d bodyguards immediately stepped forward, ready to seize Sonia. Sonia turned to Hayden anxiously. "Hayden, isn''t that big shot here yet?" Big shot? Celine''s eyes flickered. Could it be that the influential figure from the Capitol was actually someone the Tate family had called in? Hayden nced at his watch. "He should be arriving soon." Lucy smiled at Celine. "Celine, you thought of everything, but I bet you didn''t expect that we still have our trump card!" Celine narrowed her eyes. "What trump card?" Lucy didn''t answer. At that moment, the sound of roaring engines echoed in the air as one limousine after another sped onto the scene beforeing to a slow stop. ??? A light drizzle fell from the sky. Many ck-suited bodyguards stepped out of the limousines, standing respectfully on either side. Then, a butler holding a ck umbre positioned himself by the ca bowing slightly. "Sir, we''ve arrived. This is the ce." The rear door opened, revealing a tall, imposing figure. The man appeared to be in his 40s, and he was dressed in a custom-made ck overcoat. His face was strikingly handsome, with deep, Chiseled features. Time had only refined his temperament, giving him an overwhelming presence. He carried himself like a king descending upon his domain. Adam''s eyes darkened as he looked at the man and murmured under his breath, "Nigel?" Perry stepped closer to Celine, his voice filled with shock. "That''s Nigel Hampton, the world''s richest man and the powerhouse from the Capitol No wonder the airport and roads were locked down today. But why would a figure like him suddenly show up in Mercity?" Celine''s clear gazended on Nigel. She had certainly heard of this legendary figure, but this was her first time seeing him in person. Nigel had faded from the public eye years ago, bing a ghost even the media couldn''t capture. He was an untouchable mystery. Why had he suddenly appeared in Mercity now? With the butler holding the umbre, Nigel strode forward at a steady, deliberate pace, his presence suffocating the air around him. He lifted his gaze, sweeping it across the crowd. Sonia''s face lit up with oy. "Mr. Hampton, you''re finally here! Wee to Mercity." Hayden stepped up. "Mr. Hampton, hello. I was the one who called you." Nigel turned to look at Hayden. "Where''s my daughter?" Where was his daughter? That single sentence sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 533 For years, the world''s richest man, Nigel, had retreated from the public eye for one reason. And that reason was no secret. He had been searching for his long- lost daughter. Despite years of searching, the billionaire''s daughter had never been found. There wasn''t a single trace of her. And now, Nigel was here, asking where his daughter was. Hailey gasped in shock. "Oh my gosh, could the billionaire''s daughter be here with us?" Robin was equally stunned. "She''s been around us this whole time?" Hayden looked at Nigel. "Mr. Hampton, your daughter is right here." Nigel''s eyes narrowed. "Where?" Hayden raised his hand and pointed right at Carly. "Mr. Hampton, Carly is your biological daughter!" Carly froze in ce,pletely caught off guard. No one had ever told her this. Nigel slowly turned, his gaze locking on her. Carly felt her heartbeat racing, pounding so hard it was out of control. Everything was spinning. Her mind couldn''t process what she had just heard. Did this mean she was Nigel''s biological daughter? No way! Carly was still being restrained by two ck-suited bodyguards when Nigel''s expression shifted. With a simple nce, his men stepped forward and swiftly took down the guards holding Carly in ce. Carly stood there, frozen in shock. She turned to Hayden, her eyes filled with confusion. "Dad, what is the meaning of this?" Hayden walked up to her. "Carly, I never told you the truth about your past. You''re not my biological daughter. Years ago, I brought you back from the Capitol. You''re Nigel Hampton''s daughter." "What?" Hearing those wordse from Hayden''s mouth, Carly gasped. ??? Lucy stepped forward, her face lighting up with excitement. She was thrilled beyond belief that this moment had finally arrived. "Carly, why are you just standing there? This man is your real father!" Carly turned to look at Nigel, and Nigel looked back at her. Their eyes met. Then, Nigel turned his gaze to Hayden. "Do you have proof?" Hayden nodded. "I do." He pulled out a hairpin. It was an intricate emerald hairpin, clearly worth a fortune at first nce. The moment Nigel saw it, a wave of emotion flickered through his deep-set eyes. Hayden continued, "This was left for Carly by her mother when she was born. I''ve been keeping it all these years. Her mother told me that as long as I presented this hairpin, you would know who Carly was." Nigel reached out and took the hairpin. It was cold to the touch, but as soon as the emerald came into contact with his skin, it carried a faint warmth. It was smooth and delicate, something truly precious. His fingers slowly traced over the intricate patterns of the hairpin as if he were handling a priceless treasure. Carly was still in shock. "So, I really am..." Sonia beamed. "Yes, Carly, you are. You''re a billionaire''s daughter." Tracy added, "Carly, you''ve been a lost princess all this time. Now, your father has finally found you." Just when Carly thought she had hit rock bottom, fate took an unexpected turn. At her darkest moment, she had been thrown straight to the top again. Never, in her wildest dreams, had she imagined she''de from an unbelievably powerful background like this. Chapter 534 The world''s richest man, Nigel, was Carly''s father. Carly couldn''t stop smiling. She was so happy. Nigel looked at Carly and opened his arms. "Carly,e here. Let me give you a hug." Carly immediately rushed forward and wrapped her arms around him. "Dad, why did it take you so long to find me? I''m all grown up now. Why did you only show up now?" Holding Carly in his arms, Nigel gently patted her back. "I''m sorry, Carly. I''ve been searching for you all these years. I''ve flown to countless countries and visited so many cities. I''ve never stopped looking for you." She beamed. "Dad, I never want to be apart from you again. I want to stay with you forever." He stroked her hair. "I''ll take good care of you, Carly." As this long-lost father and daughter reunited, Celine frowned slightly. She hadn''t expected Carly to suddenly turn out to be someone as important as the beloved daughter of Nigel Hampton. Who would''ve seen thising? Nigel finally let go of Carly, and she immediately clung to his arm. Smirking, she turned to Celine. "Dad, let''s go home. I want to leave." He nodded. "Alright,e with me." He was ready to take Carly away. But just then, a crisp, cold voice rang out from behind them. "Stop right there." Nigel halted mid-step and slowly turned around. His gazended on Celine. The moment he saw her delicate, strikingly beautiful face, he froze for a second. He didn''t know why, but something about her stirred an inexplicable emotion inside him. Carly smiled smugly. "Celine, I''ve found my father. He''s the richest man in the world. Shouldn''t you be happy for me?" She wanted to burst intoughter. Now that she had the most powerful father backing her, she wanted to see who would mess with her. Celine? Not a chance. Adam? That wasn''t happening either. Celine''s clear, sharp eyes locked on Nigel. "Mr. Hampton, Carly and I have unfinished business. Until that''s settled, I won''t let her leave." Carly immediately clung to Nigel''s arm, pouting. "Dad, it''s her! Celine! She''s always bullying me. Dad, look at my injuries and the p marks on my face. She''s the reason for all of them. She''s cruel and heartless." Nigel''s eyes darkened when he noticed the bruises all over Carly''s body. His gaze turned ice-cold as he looked at Celine. "You did this to my daughter, and I haven''t even gone after you for that. Yet now, you''re sending yourself up to my front door?" His lips curled up slightly. "Carly is my daughter now. Do you think you cany a finger on her?" Celine took a step forward, but before she could move any closer, Adam''s tall, imposing figure stepped in front of her, blocking her path. Adam looked directly at Nigel. "Mr. Hampton." Nigel nodded. "Adam, you''ve grown a lot. I met your father just a few days ago. He mentioned that you should return to the Capitol soon." The Alvarez family had deep roots in the Capitol. The Hampton family and the Alvarez family were both among the Capitol''s four most powerful families. Adam remained calm. "Mr. Hampton, I have no ns to return to the Capitol for now." Nigel''s gaze didn''t waver. "Your father also brought up the marriage agreement between our families." Hailey''s eyes widened. "What marriage agreement?" Nigel looked at Adam. "The Hampton and Alvarez families made an arrangement long ago. If one family had a son and the other had a daughter, they would be betrothed to each other. The engagement was put on hold because I couldn''t find Carly. But now that she''s here, it''s time to bring the marriage agreement back on the table." The Hampton and Alvarez families had a longstanding engagement. Carly was now the treasured daughter of the Hampton family. On the other hand, Adam, as the sole heir of the Alvarez family, was bound by this marriage agreement. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 535 This was the first time Celine had ever heard about the engagement. She stared at Adam in shock. She never imagined that Adam''s and Carly''s connection had been set in motion from the moment they were born. Hailey, on the other hand, already knew about it. But Nigel''s only daughter had been missing for 20 years,pletely vanishing without a trace. Everyone had assumed she was long gone. Who would''ve thought that Carly was that missing daughter? Robin let out a sigh. They had been this close to finally bringing Carly and the rest of the Tate family to justice today. That was until this shocking twist about Carly''s identity changed everything. Adam pressed his lips into a thin line, his voice low and detached. "Mr. Hampton, that engagement was arranged by our elders. But in today''s world, marriage is a personal choice. That agreement doesn''t hold any weight." Nigel''s expression remained unreadable. He was a man who never showed his emotions easily. He chuckled slightly. "Adam, are you saying you don''t want to marry my daughter?" Adam nced at Carly, who was standing beside Nigel. "That''s right. I won''t marry her." Carly''s hands clenched into fists at her sides. She shot Celine a venomous re. Carly didn''t hate Adam; she only hated Celine. If it weren''t for Celine, none of this would be happening! Nigel remainedposed, his gaze flicking toward Celine. "Then, who do you want to marry? The woman standing behind you?" Adam stood tall, shielding Celine behind him. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, Celine stepped forward on her own. Her voice was clear and calm. "Mr. Hampton, we''re talking about the crimes your daughter hasmitted, not your family''s engagement deal." Nigel studied Celine closely. She and Carly were about the same age. They were both still young. Typically, women this age wouldn''t even dare to meet his gaze. However, Celine''s sharp, bright eyes met his directly in a fearless and steady manner. She was different. He didn''t know why, but from the very first moment he saw her, he felt a strange pull toward her. Nigel narrowed his eyes. "Do you even know who I am?" Celine nodded. "I do. But just because Carly is your daughter, does that mean she gets to do whatever she wants?" She stepped forward. "Mr. Hampton, since you and Carly have been apart for so many years, allow me to vel properly introduce you to your daughter. Carly is spoiled and selfish, maniptive to the core. She stote someone else''s identity and lied without hesitation just to chase after luxury. She''s also ruthless,pletely indifferent to human life!" Nigel frowned. He turned to look at Carly beside him. Carly''s face went pale. She instantly protested, "Dad, don''t listen to Celine''s nonsense!" Sonia quickly jumped in. "That''s right, Mr. Hampton! Celine and Carly have always been enemies. She''s just trying to ruin Carly''s reputation." Celine let out a coldugh. "And the Tate family is no better. They''re all the same, stepping over dead bodies to climb higher. Their hands are stained with blood!" Her gaze shifted to her father''s grave. His photo was engraved on the tombstone, and he was kindly smiling back at her. "They murdered my father, and a murderer must pay with their life. I won''t let any of them go-including your daughter, Carly!" Nigel didn''t say a word, but the atmosphere around him shifted. His presence alone carried an unspoken authority that weighed down on everyone. Lucy immediately spoke up. "Mr. Hampton, don''t listen to Celine''s usations. She''s biased against us." Hailey scoffed. "At this point, you''re still trying to deny it? Mr. Hampton, you just reunited with your daughter. You should take some time to actually understand what kind of person she really is." Lucy sensed the situation turning against them and quickly tugged at Hayden''s sleeve. Hayden stepped forward, lowering his voice. "Mr. Hampton, Carly has been separated from you for so long. If there''s anything to discuss, let''s talk after you take her home." Nigel hesitated slightly, then turned to Carly. "Let''s go home." She beamed. "Okay." With that, he led her away. However, Celine stepped forward. "You''re not leaving¡ª" Chapter 536 Just then, Adam reached out and grabbed Celine''s slender arm, shaking his head at her. Perry stepped forward. "Celine, I know you''re furious and unwilling to let this go, but Carly is Nigel Hampton''s daughter. You can''t act recklessly." Robin and Hailey rushed up as well. "Damn it, she got away again!" Hailey fumed. Up ahead, Carly had already reached the limousine. The butler respectfully pulled open the back door. "Ms. Hampton, please get in." The bodyguards, dressed in all ck, stood in the light drizzle and called out in unison, "Ms. Hampton, please get in the car." The might of a billionaire''s daughter was undeniable. Carly curled her red lips into a smirk. She turned to look at Celine and raised an eyebrow at her. It was an act of mockery and provocation. She wasughing at Celine, taunting her for going through so much effort yet still being powerless to do anything. She was openly challenging her. Celine''s gaze turned ice-cold, freezing over like frost. She took a step forward. However, Adam''s long fingers tightened around her wrist. "Celine!" Celine could only freeze in ce. Carly stepped into the car, followed by Sonia and the others. Then, the luxury vehicle pulled away. As they left, Sonia rolled down the window. Sonia, Hayden, Lucy, Tracy, Wayne, and Hazel all stared at Celine, smirking like victors before disappearing down the road. Celine''s eyes burned red. She was seething with hatred. Hailey was about to explode. "This is infuriating! The Tate family has escaped twice now. And they''re acting so arrogantly and shamelessly! How dare a bunch of murderers be this smug?" Robin clenched her fists. "I swear, I''m going to lose it. They have zero shame!" Celine was furious, but she had to face reality. Carly was the daughter of a billionaire. Celine yanked her arm out of Adam''s grasp and turned toward her father''s grave. She stared at the frozen smile in hi@photo, her hands clenching into fists. "Dad, I''m sorry. I wasn''t strong enough." Her voice trembled with rage and sorrow. "But don''t worry. I don''t care whose daughter Carly is or what kind of dirty tricks they try to put. I''ll avenge you. I swear on it." Aaron''s gentle smile remained on the tombstone, locked in time. He was unable to respond. Adam stepped up beside her. "Celine, let''s go home." Just then, Celine''s vision went dark, and her body copsed. Adam''s expression changed instantly. "Celine!" He reached out and caught her, his arms wrapping around her waist before she hit the ground. Perry, Hailey, and Robin all rushed forward. "Celine!" "Celine, what''s wrong?" Adam wasted no time and scooped Celine into his arms. "We''re taking her back- now!" When Celine opened her eyes again, she was back in her apartment, lying on her soft bed. "Celine, you''re awake?" She turned her head and saw Adam sitting beside her, keeping watch His hand was wrapped tightly around hers. Her soft, icy-cold fingers were locked in his warm grip. He was tense, his gaze full of concern. "Celine, don''t ever pass out like that again. You scared me." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 537 Adam said he had been scared. Before he met Celine, the word "fear" didn''t exist in his vocabry. But after she came into his life, everything changed. When he saw her copse in front of the tombstone, it felt like he couldn''t breathe. Celine looked weak. She was still in the early stages of pregnancy, but she had been through too much. The emotional ups and downs had taken a serious toll on her. "I''m fine. I''m a doctor. I know my own body. I''m perfectly okay." With that, she pulled her small hand out of his grasp. But Adam caught her hand again, holding it tightly in his palm. "Celine, let me stay with you." She met his gaze and coldly refused. "That won''t be necessary. Mr. Alvarez, please leave. First of all, we''re already divorced. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. And second, you have a marriage agreement with Carly. I understand how tangled andplex high-society alliances are, so you should go and fulfill that engagement." "Celine, I''m not going to marry Carly..." "Whether you marry Carly or not has nothing to do with me." Adam''s eyes darkened with emotion. Just then, Hailey and Robin pushed the door open. "Celine, you''re awake!" In the end, Adam had no choice but to let go of her hand. Hailey helped Celine sit up while Robin brought over a bowl of m chowder. "Celine, you''re pregnant right now. You need to take care of yourself. Hurry up and eat this while it''s still warm." Robin started feeding her the chowder. Perry walked in as well, looking at Celine. "Celine, what''s your n for dealing with the Tate family?" Celine didn''t say a word. Perry continued, "Celine, Carly is now Nigel''s daughter. Nigel is the founder of an empire. He''s a legend for his time With Carly being his biological child, you won''t be able to touch her." Adam looked at Celine. "Celine, you''re pregnant. Don''t do anything reckless. Nigel is a ruthless man. He and Carly have been separated for years There''s no doubt he''ll try and make up for all that lost time and spoil her however he can." Hailey clenched her firsts. "So what? We''re just supposed to sit back and watch as Carly suddenly bes a billionaire''s heiress and lives the high life?" Robbin gritted his teeth. "How is Carly so damn lucky? Of all people, she gets to be the daughter of the richest man alive? What did she do to deserve that?" Celine quietly ate her chowder. The hatred in her heart burned stronger than ever. Just one step. She had just been one step away from avenging her father. "I want to rest for a while," she said. "Alright, Celine. Get some sleep," Hailey said gently. Celiney back down, closed her eyes, and drifted off. Outside the room, Adam, Perry, Hailey, and Robin gathered in the living room. Hailey crossed her arms and looked at Adam. Mr. Alvarez, I have to say, you and Carly seem to be fated to be together. You two were betrothed as kids. Technically, doesn''t that make Carly your fianc¨¦e?" Adam shot Hailey a nce. "Take care of Celine. I''m heading out." Adam returned to his apartment, where Leo was already waiting for him. "Mr. Alvarez, the Alvarez family from the Capitol just called," Leo reported in a low voice. Adam already knew. His phone had been ringing earlier when he was with Celine. It had been a call from the Capitol. However, he hadn''t answered it. Now, a familiar melody rang out. His phone was ringing again. It was another call from the Capitol. This time, it was from his mother. Adam pressed the button to answer. "Hello, Mom." Chapter 538 On the other end of the call, Grace''s voice came through. "Adam, Mr. Hampton went to Mercity. Did you meet him?" Adam pressed his thin lips together. "Yes." "I heard he found his long-lost daughter. Adam, our family has an engagement with the Hampton family. His daughter is your fianc¨¦e. Did you meet her?" Adam stood tall by the floor-to-ceiling window, his figure cast in the dim light. "Mom, that engagement was arranged by you and Mr. Hampton. I won''t acknowledge it." "Adam, what do you mean by that?" "Mom, I won''t marry Mr. Hampton''s daughter." "What?" Grace''s voice instantly shot up a few octaves. "Adam, are you trying to back out of the engagement?" Adam remained silent. Grace continued, "Adam, our families have been close for generations. The Alvarez and Hampton families must carry on that bond through marriage. That''s how high society maintains stability. As the heir to the Alvarez family, do you not understand that?" Adam''s sharp, chiseled features remained expressionless. He still said nothing. "Adam, did you get involved with some woman? Listen to me, Adam. You can have fun with those women, but that''s all they are-entertainment. Before, Mr. Hampton''s daughter wasn''t around, but now that she''s back, you need to get rid of all the women around you and make way for the billionaire''s heiress." Grace didn''t give him a chance to speak. "Adam, I''ve turned a blind eye to the women around you, but don''t go too far. If you do, I will step in." With that, she hung up the phone. Leo stepped forward. "Mr. Alvarez, you know exactly how Mrs. Alvarez operates. If she finds out about Ms. Celine, things will getplicated." Adam''s gaze was dark and unreadable, like a bottomless pit. No one could tell what he was thinking. "I know. You can go now." "Yes, Mr. Alvarez." Leo stepped back and left. At that moment, Tate Manor was brightly lit and decorated with festive banners. They were celebrating Nigel''s arrival. Nigel sat on the couch in the main living room as Sonia personally handed him a cup of tea. "Mr. Hampton, please have some tea." Carly sat beside Nigel, clinging to his arm. She adored this father of hers. Why had no one ever told her about her real identity? She was starting to resent Hayden and Lucy. Why had she spent her life stuck with the Tate family, of all ces? She should have been living in the Capitol. She was supposed to be a billionaire''s daughter. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Nigel. "Dad, why did it take you so long to find me?" Nigel patted her head. "Carly, I''ve been looking for you all these years, but I could never find you." "Dad, what about my mom? Why didn''t she evere looking for me?" At the mention of her mother, Nigel paused. Hayden quickly spoke up. "Carly, your mother has passed away. She left this world after giving birth to you." Carly''s biological mother was dead? However, that didn''t matter to her. What mattered was that she had the richest man alive as her father. She wrapped her arms around Nigel. "Dad, since I don''t have a mom, you have to love me twice as much." Nigel nodded. "Of course, Carly. That''s why I''m here, to take you back to the Capitol." Carly''s heartbeat sped up. He continued, "Carly, you''re a daughter of the Hampton family. You''ve spent all these years wandering outside. Now, it''s time to return home. I''ll hold a grand homing banquet for you and announce your return to all of the Capitol." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 539 Nigel was going to announce to the world that his daughter had returned. Carly was overjoyed. It felt unreal. Was she dreaming? This was amazing! She nodded eagerly. "Okay, Dad. I want to go back to the Capitol with you. I want to go home!" At that moment, Sonia spoke up. "Mr. Hampton, are you taking Carly back so soon? She''s been with the Tate family all these years, and I''ve treated her like the apple of my eye. She''s so precious to me. Isn''t that right, Carly?" Sonia nced at Carly. Now, she didn''t dare show any attitude toward her. Instead, her gaze was full of ttery. Carly loved it. Before, she had to go out of her way to please Sonia. Now, the roles had reversed. Sonia had to please her instead. Of course, Carly knew exactly what Sonia meant. The Tate family had raised her all these years. Now, they wantedpensation from Nigel. Carly was willing to throw them a bone. After all, she was a billionaire heiress now. She looked at Nigel. "Dad, the Tate family took care of me all these years. They''re considered family to me." Sonia nodded eagerly. "That''s right, Mr. Hampton. Carly is outstanding, and, of course, we invested a lot of effort into raising her." Nigel looked at Sonia. "Mrs. Tate Senior, you can just tell me what you want." Sonia was thrilled. "Mr. Hampton, you''ve seen it yourself. Celine has a grudge against the Tate family, and she wants to destroy us. I only ask one thing-as long as you''re around, no one can touch the Tate family!" Nigel''s mind shed with an image of Celine''s delicate, striking face. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Alright." The entire Tate family was ecstatic. With just one sentence from Nigel, it was like they had received an imperial decree. From now on, Celine wouldn''t be able toy a finger on the Tate family. Sonia beamed. "Thank you, Mr. Hampton." Nigel looked at her. "That girl, her name is Celine?" Carly''s heart skipped a beat. She had no She would not all I her father''s attention soy Nigel was asking a Sonia nodded. "Yes, her name is Celine." Nigel continued to ask, "Whose daughter is she?" Lucy couldn''t see through Nigel''s intentions. She stepped forward cautiously. "Mr. Hampton, Celine is my daughter." Nigel gave Lucy a once-over. "Celine is your daughter? She doesn''t look like you at all." Lucy stiffened. "This..." Before she could say anything else, Carly clung to Nigel''s arm, acting spoiled. "Dad, why are you asking about Celine? We just reunited as father and daughter, and you''re already asking about someone else. I''m upset." She pretended to pout. Nigel immediately soothed her. "Carly, you''re my daughter. I was just asking. If it makes you unhappy, I won''t ask anymore." Lucy added, "Mr. Hampton, Carly didn''t grow up by your side, so, course, she''s sensitive. You shower her with even more Nigel took out a card. "Carly, this is for you." Carly nced at it. It was a ck and gold premium card, one that was a limited edition card globally. It had unlimited spending. Nigel smiled. "Carly, in two days, I''ll take you back to the Capitol. Before you leave, you can enjoy yourself with this card." Carly immediately took the card. "Thank you, Dad! You''re the best!" Chapter 540 Nigel gazed at Carly with affection. Hayden watched the scene with satisfaction while Lucy, standing off to the side, curled her lips into a quiet smile. Her scheming hadn''t been in vain, after all. That night, Carly returned to her room. Not long after, Lucy followed her in. "Carly." Carly''s tone was cold. "What do you want?" "Carly, I just came to see you. In a couple of days, you''ll be leaving for the Capitol with Mr. Hampton. I can''t bear to part with you." Lucy was genuinely reluctant to let Carly go, but Carly didn''t want to see Lucy at all. "I''m fine. You can go." "Carly..." Lucy reached out to take Carly''s hand. However, Carly shook her off. "What are you doing? Why are you so annoying?" Lucy froze. "Carly, is that how you talk to your mother?" "Mother?" Carly sneered. "You''re not my real mother. Mrs. Hampton is my mother. At most, you''re just my foster mom." Lucy stiffened. She had gone through so much trouble to swap Carly and Celine, ensuring that Carly would be a billionaire heiress. However, she never expected that once Carly became the heiress, she would refuse to acknowledge her. She had poured all her love and devotion into Carly. Carly was her only hope. "Carly, you are my daughter. I love you." Carly didn''t want to hear it. "You love me? But what can you even give me? I''m already the daughter of the richest man now. My dad loves me, and he''ll give me everything I want. I don''t need your love anymore. Now, just leave." Lucy panicked. "Carly, are you really not going to acknowledge me as your mother anymore?" Carly snapped, "I''ll say it one more time. You were never my real mother. I don''t want my dad to misunderstand anything, so from now on, I can only call you Mrs. Tate." Lucy was stunned that Carly was changing the way she addressed her. She grabbed Carly''s hand. "Carly, please listen to me..." "Enough! You''re so annoying. I know the Tate family raised me, but my dad already promised to take care of you. Don''t be too greedy. Now, leave." Without another word, Carly shoved Lucy out of the room. Then, she mmed the door shut. Lucy was left standing outside. Her face went deathly pale. She never expected her own daughter to reject her like this or throw her out of the room. She stil had so much to tell Carly. After all, Carly wasn''t Nigel''s biological daughter. She was terrified Carly would slip up. However, Carly was alreadypletely lost in her billionaire heiress fantasy. She didn''t want to hear anything Lucy had to say. "Carly! Open the door! I have something important to tell you!" At that moment, Hayden walked over. He looked at Lucy, clearly annoyed. "Lucy, what are you doing? It''ste. What could you possibly have to say to Carly right now? Don''t disturb her rest." Lucy met Hayden''s gaze and didn''t dare say another word. She was afraid he would figure something out. Hayden nced at Carly''s tightly shut door and sighed. "Carly has reunited with her father and is going back to the Capitol. Even though broke my promise to her mother, I''m at peace knowing she''ll be with her dad. It''s my life mission to protect Carly." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 541 In truth, Lucy''s feelings for Hayden were a mix of love and resentment. She loved Hayden. Lucy, a ssic Josonan beauty, had always longed for romance. Buting from a poor background, she chose stability over love and married a wealthy businessman, Aaron, despite having no feelings for him. Life as a rich wife wasfortable, and Aaron adored her, giving her everything she wanted. Yet it still wasn''t enough. Then, she met Hayden, a college graduate who had returned home. In that era, college graduates were rare. Hayden was a romantic intellectual who perfectly fit Lucy''s idealized image of a man. She fell for him at first sight and soon tumbled headfirst into love. However, Hayden didn''t love her. To him, Lucy was nothing more than a free nanny. He married her only because Carly liked her. Hayden married her to provide Carly with a suitable stepmother. Hayden had only ever loved one woman in his life. He was obsessed with her, devoted to her, and spent his entire life protecting that woman''s daughter. Lucy knew all of this, and she resented him for it. So, years ago, she came up with a bold n to switch Celine and Carly at birth. As she looked at Hayden, Lucy sneered inwardly. She had seeded. She had taken revenge on everyone. If Hayden ever found out that he had been protecting the wrong person all along, the look on his face would be priceless. Not only that, but she had also ensured that her own biological daughter became the heiress of the world''s richest man. Lucy was proud of what she had aplished. But now, it seemed her actions hade back to bite her. Carly no longer acknowledged her as her mother. "Why are you so quiet?" Hayden asked, looking at her suspiciously. "Lucy, you seem off. Are you hiding something from me?" Lucy''s heart skipped a beat, but she forced a calm smile. "Of course not. You''re overthinking it." "You''d better hope I am. Lucy, don''t get any strange ideas. Mr. Hampton is here now, and he''s taking Carly the Capitol. Don''t cause any baden warned. Lucy sneered inwardly but nodded obediently. "I understand, Hayden. I haven''t done anything. Let''s go back to our room. Carly got a new card from Mr. Hampton today, and I have to take her shopping tomorrow." Hayden nodded. "Alright." The next day, Carly, apanied by Lucy and Tracy, arrived at a high-end shopping mall. Today, Carly was going on a shopping spree. Carly and pointed at several het med into a luxury boutique "This one, this one, and that one. ???? them all. Wrap them up for me." The sales associates'' eyes lit up. "Of course, Ms. Tate." Carly smiled faintly. "From now on, don''t call me Ms. Tate." The sales associates were puzzled. "Why not?" Tracy chimed in, "That''s because Carly is changing herst name to Hampton." "Hampton?" one of the sales associates remarked. "That''s a powerful name. Isn''t that the samest name as the world''s richest man?" "That''s right," another chimed in. "I heard he''s been searching for his long-lost daughter for years." "Some people are just born lucky," a third associate mused. "Imagine finding out you''re the heiress to the wealthiest family in the world." Chapter 542 The sales associates were well-versed in the gossip of the upper ss, so they had heard about Nigel. Now, they were buzzing with excitement. Carly lifted her chin proudly. "Let me tell you all something-I''m the long-lost heiress of the world''s richest man!" The sales associates gasped in shock. "Oh my god, really? You''re the Hampton heiress?" Lucy beamed. "Of course, it''s true. Mr. Hampton is staying with our family right now. He''s here to take Carly back to the Capitol." Carly handed the sales associate the sleek ck card with gold lettering that Nigel had given her. "Go ahead and charge this." The sales associate took the card and noticed the gold-embossed name on the back-Hampton. Their eyes widened in astonishment. "Oh my god, this is Mr. Hampton''s card! She really is the Hampton heiress!" "I can''t believe the Hampton heiress is shopping here! I need to take a photo and post it! This is something I''ll brag about for the rest of my life!" Carly basked in the ttery. She had always been vain, and now, she reveled in the attention and admiration. Just then, Tracy suddenly spoke up. "Celine, what are you doing here?" Carly turned and spotted Celine standing at the entrance with Hailey. Seeing Celine, Carly''s smirk deepened. "Oh, you''re here? Last night, my father gave me this card and told me to shop to my heart''s content. Since we know each other and now that I''m the Hampton heiress, why don''t I buy you something?" Tracyughed. "Carly, you''re so generous." Carly shrugged. "Of course. I''ll just consider it charity." Lucy feigned disapproval. "Carly, how can you say that? Celine might feel bad. After all, you''re the Hampton heiress." Then, she turned to Celine and said mockingly, "Celine, isn''t it funny how fate works? You worked so hard to be the genius of Haffard University and earn the title of Dr. C, but what does it matter? Carty is the Hampton heiress. "Whether you''re a genius or a doctor, you''ll stilkend up working for the Hampton family. Carly was simply born lucky. Some people are destined for greatness while others just have to ept their lot in life." Lucy''s words wereced with venom, deliberately aimed at Celine. Hailey was furious, but there was no denying Carly''s newfound status. "Carly, your status as the Hampton heiress saved you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing here talking so smugly." Carly smirked. "That''s right. With my dad around, none of you can touch me." Tracy sneered, "That''s right. In fact, Mr. Hampton personally assured my grandmotherst night that as long as he''s here, no one cany a finger on the Tate family. If you were hoping to avenge your father Celine, you can forget about it." Hailey''s anger red. "You-" Celine stopped her. "Hailey." Hailey bit her tongue, swallowing her frustration. Celine stepped forward, looking at Lucy. "How did my father really die?" Lucy met Celine''s eyes and smiled smugly. "Do you really want to know? If you insist, I''ll tell you." She leaned in, lowering her voice to a whisper. "Your father was poisoned. Hayden, Wayne, Hazel, Sonia, and I were all there. We personally sent him on his way." Hearing the truth about her father''s death, Celine''s slender fingers clenched into fists. "Your father struggled so hard. It took all of us to hold him down. Then, Sonia came, and suddenly, he stopped struggling. She was the one who poured the poison down his throat." Lucy chuckled. "Oh, and one more thing. Your father loved you dearly. Even as he died, he refused to close his eyes. He just kept calling your name." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 543 Celine clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, breaking off in the process. Her clear, sharp eyes turned red with a mix of shock, anger, heartbreak, and searing pain. Emotions intertwined within her heart, leaving her with an unbearable ache. She had already suspected that Aaron had been murdered by these people, but hearing the truth still shook her to the core. It was the Tates. They had conspired to kill him, but what made it even more devastating was that these weren''t just strangers-they were Aaron''s own family. Although Aaron had been adopted, he had always treated Sonia as his real mother. When Sonia arrived, Aaron had stopped struggling. But it was Sonia who had personally poured the poison into Aaron''s mouth. The thought of Aaron''s final moments-how much pain and hopelessness he must have felt-was almost unbearable. In his final moments, he had called Celine''s name. Tears welled up in Celine''s bloodshot eyes. She didn''t know what Aaron had been thinking in his final moments. She had not seen him at hisst moments. Trembling, her longshes fluttered, and tears fell freely down her face. Lucy watched Celine''s pain with a twisted sense of satisfaction. This was the child of that woman, the burden that Hayden had sworn to protect. Seeing her in agony, Lucy felt an overwhelming sense of aplishment and fulfillment. Lucy smirked, "Celine, I''m not afraid to tell you all of this. Even if I do, there''s nothing you can do about it." Celine stepped back, but Hailey quickly caught her. Hailey asked with concern, "Celine, are you okay?" Celine shook her head. "I''m fine." Hailey shot Lucy a furious re. "You monster! None of you are human! Karma will catch up to you!" Lucy sneered, "Karma? Where''s it? We''ve been living just fine all these years. The Tate family is thriving, while you? Celine, you were abandoned in the countryside as a child. Carly stole your identity as Adam''s savior, and now, she''s the Hampton heiress. "If anything, you''re the one suffering from karma! The idea of justice? It''s nothing but aforting lie for the weak." Hailey was speechless. She had never met anyone as vile as Lucy. Celine slowly closed her eyes, concealing the pain beneath hershes. When she opened them again, all that remained was icy determination. With a cold, mocking smile, she dered, "Karma isn''t a lie. It''s just a matter of time. And when that timees, I won''t let a single one of you who killed my father escape." Carly stepped forward with a sneer. "Enough of this nonsense, Celine. Do you think you can touch us? With my father here, I dare you to even try!" As soon as she finished speaking, a deep, authoritative voice cut through the tension. "Carly, what''s going on here?" Celine turned around, and there stood Nigel. A team of ck-suited bodyguards nked him, clearing a path through the crowd. Dressed in a tailored ck coat, he exuded an air of absolute power and control. His butler followed closely behind, and Nigel''s sheer presence caused a stir. Carly''s eyes lit up as she ran toward him. She eagerly linked her arm through his. "Dad, what are you doing here?" Nigel looked at her with affection. "I came to check on you." She smiled. "I''m fine, Dad. Don''t worry." The sales associates gathered around, excitedly whispering to each other. "Is that Mr. Hampton, the world''s richest man?" "He''s so charming!" The sales associates were practically swooning. In his early 40s, Nigel was in the prime of his life. With his wealth, status, and influence at their peak, he was the ultimate temptation, especially for young women. Chapter 544 Nigel gazed at Carly with affection before lifting his eyes to Celine. They met again. Celine had just cried, and the sheen of tears made her clear, doe-like eyes glisten even more. She was looking at him too. Just then, Tracy spoke up. "Mr. Hampton, you arrived at the perfect time. Celine was bullying Carly again." Carly said softly, "Dad, let it go. I''m your daughter now, and Celine must be jealous and upset. If it makes her feel better, I don''t mind letting her take it out on me." Nigel turned his gaze to Celine. "I don''t know what kind of grudge you have against my daughter, and I don''t care. But there''s one thing I want to make clear¡ª I hope you''ll stop bullying Carly from now on." It was a warning. Celine met his eyes. "Mr. Hampton, maybe you should worry about Carly''s heart condition instead. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll lose her just as quickly as you found her." At the mention of her illness, Carly immediately clutched her chest in difort. "Dad, my heart hurts. Celine is the only one who can perform my surgery." Nigel looked at Celine. "Name your price. What will it take for you to operate on my daughter?" Celine stepped forward and coldly said, "Mr. Hampton, aren''t you powerful enough to protect Carly and the entire Tate family? Surely, you can find a way to treat Carly''s heart condition yourself." With that, she turned to leave. Nigel let out a short, incredulousugh. People were usually terrified of him. Even Carly treated him with both reverence and fear. Yet Celine never seemed intimidated by him. Nigel reached out and grabbed Celine''s slender arm, stopping her in her tracks. Celine halted but showed no fear as she looked back at him. "Mr. Hampton, let go of me." Nigel raised a brow. "I''m afraid I can''t do that. Since you''re the only one who can treat my daughter, I''ll have to insist youe with me." He was determined to take Celine with him. Just then, a familiar deep voice called out. "Mr. Hampton, I''m afraid you won''t be taking Celine anywhere." Celine looked up to see Adam arriving on the scene. Adam was dressed in a sleek ck suit, exuding an air of noble elegance. Hailey''s eyes lit up. Finally, Adam was here. She quickly rushed to kim, whispering, "Adam, Mr. Hampton wants to take Celine away to perform surgery on Carly. You can''t let him. Celine is still pregnant." Carly, who had always harbored feelings for Adam, called out to him sweetly, "Adam..." Yet Adam didn''t even nce her way. Instead, he strode confidently to Celine''s side and grasped her other arm. Adam looked at Nigel and firmly said, "Mr. Hampton, let her go." Now, Celine was caught between Nigel and Adam, each holding one of her arms. Nigel found the situation amusing, st "Adam, by all ounts, I should be your father-inw. You''re my future son-inw, and yet you''re fighting me over a woman?" Adam nced at Celine before turning his sharp gaze back to Nigel. "Mr. Hampton, you''re mistaken I''m not fighting you for her. You''re the one trying to take my woman away." He dered it outright-Celine was his woman. Celine''s clear eyes shifted to Adam''s handsome, dignified face. Nigel''s expression darkened slightly. "Adam, if Celine is your woman, then what about Carly? You''re engaged to her." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 545 Adam looked directly at Nigel and said, "Mr. Hampton, let me make this clear once again¡ªI will not marry Carly. The person I love is Celine!" Carly''s face crumpled with hurt and indignation. "Adam!" With a firm tug, Adam pulled Celine free from Nigel''s grasp. Celine''s delicate frame stumbled into Adam''s warm, solid chest. He wrapped his strong arm around her slender waist and asked in a low voice, "Celine, are you okay?" Celine shook her head. "I''m fine." His gaze softened. "Let''s go." She nodded. "Alright." She intended to walk on her own, but before she could take a step, Adam swept her into his arms in a bridal carry. Celine blinked in surprise as Adam instructed, "Hold onto my neck." She obediently wrapped her arms around him, and Adam carried her away. Hailey nced at Carly and stuck out her tongue yfully. "Well, well, being the daughter of the richest man doesn''t mean much if you can''t even keep your fianc¨¦." Carly''s face turned red with anger. "You-" Hailey quickly cut her off, saying, "Oh, don''t get mad now. Remember, you have a heart condition. If you get too worked up and copse, my Celine definitely won''t save you." Carly was left speechless. Hailey stuck out her tongue again before turning to run after Adam. "Mr. Alvarez, wait for me!" Carly had been in a great mood earlier, but now, she was fuming. Clenching her fists, she turned to Nigel. "Dad, did you see that? Celine refuses to perform my surgery! What am I supposed to do?" Nigel looked at his daughter and said calmly, "Carly, once we return to the Capitol, I''ll arrange for a thorough medical examination. I''ll find the world''s best doctors to treat your heart condition. Celine isn''t the only skilled surgeon in the world. Trust me, I''ll make sure you get the best treatment." Hearing this, Carly finally rxed. With Nigel''s influence and resources, finding a doctor on par with Celine wasn''t impossible. Once she recovered, she wouldn''t have to be at Celine''s mercy anymore. Lucy was overjoyed. "That''s wonderful, Mr. Hampton! Carly finally has hope for recovery!" However, Carly was still troubled. "Dad, what about Adam?" Nigel''s expression remainedposed. "Carly, I''ve seen enough today. Adam clearly doesn''t have feelings for you. His heart belongs to Celine Forcing a rtionship won''t bring happiness. Marriage is a lifefongmitment, and want you to be happy. "Let Adam go. I''ll find you another suitable match. Any eligible bachelor in the Capitol is yours to choose from." Carly''s eyes flickered with dissatisfaction. "Are they better than Adam?" Nigel shook his head. "No. Adam isn''t just the most outstanding heir of the Alvarez family; he''s also a rising star in the business world. He''s young now, but in ten years, his achievements could rival mine." Carly knew this all too well. She had met many men, but none couldpare to Adam. He wasn''t just a business genius; he possessed an unmatched charisma and maturity, as well as impable character. Carly clenched her fists. "Dad, I don''t want anyone else. I only want Adam!" Nigel frowned. "Carly..." Carly clung to Nigel''s arm and pleaded, "Dad, if you really want me to be happy, then help me win Adam over. Our families already have a marriage alliance. Adam was supposed to be mine from the start." There was no way she would let Celine take him. A woman''s greatest victoryy in marriage. She might have been born the wealthiest heiress, but if Celine married Adam, she would still be beneath her. When Adam dominated the business world in ten years, she would still be beneath Celine. C¨®ntent belongs to She would never allow that to happen. Lucy added, "Mr. Hampton, you may not know this, but Carly and Adam have known each other for years. She loves him so much that no one else can ever rece him." Nigel saw the determination in Carly''s eyes and finally relented. "Alright," he said. "If this is what you want, then it''s what I want too. Don''t worry, Carly. Adam will marry you." Chapter 546 "Really? But it seems like Adam doesn''t want to marry me right now," Carly said hesitantly. Nigel reassured her, saying, "The marriage alliance between our families isn''t something Adam can decide on his own. The Alvarez family would never allow him to marry someone else. The position of Mrs. Alvarez is yours, Carly." Carly''s eyes lit up with hope. "That''s wonderful! Thank you, Dad." Lucy seized the opportunity to chime in, "Mr. Hampton, I''ve noticed that Mr. Alvarez seems quite taken with Celine. To be safe, I think we should take some precautions." Nigel pondered for a moment. "I''ll give Adam''s mother a call. If she finds out about Celine''s existence..." He left the rest unsaid, but Carly and Lucy understood perfectly. If Adam''s mother learned about Celine and that she was standing in the way of the Hampton-Alvarez alliance, she would ensure Celine disappeared from this world. Carly and Lucy exchanged a knowing nce, then smiled. Carly urged, "Dad, call Mrs. Alvarez now." Nigel pulled out his phone. "Alright, I''ll call her immediately." ... Meanwhile, Adam carried Celine to his Rolls-Royce Phantom, with Hailey following closely behind. Celine looked at Adam and said softly, "Mr. Alvarez, you shouldn''t have caused a scene with Mr. Hampton for my sake." Adam replied firmly, "Celine, I won''t marry Carly." Celine didn''t respond. Just then, a melodic ringtone broke the silence. Adam nced at his phone-it was his mother, Grace Holden. He looked at the screen for a moment but didn''t pick up. Celine had already seen the caller ID. "Is that your mother?" she asked. Adam nodded. "Yes." "Then why aren''t you answering?" Adam met Celine''s clear, unwavering gaze. She looked at him calmly. "It''s okay. Go ahead and take the call." She understood everything. Without another word, Adam stepped out of the car to answer. Hailey watched Adam through the window and turned to Celine. "Celine, have you heard about Mrs. Alvarez?" Celine shook her head. "No, I haven''t." Hailey whispered, "Mrs. Alvarez came from a prestigious family. She had a high-profile arranged marriage with Adam''s father, but he had a lingering affection for a woman from his past." She continued, "The day Mrs. Alvarez was due to give birth to Adam, that woman called his father. He left immediately, abandoning his wife in the delivery room. Mrs. Alvarez suffered a mental breakdown duringbor, and due to excessive bleeding, she barely survived. Although she managed to give birth to Adam, the Celine''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. She had never known about Adam''s past. Hailey sighed. "In the prime of her life, Mrs. Alvarez was confined to a wheelchair. She''s been in it ever since. Over the years, her personality grew more reclusive, and she poured all her hopes and expectations into Adam. She raised him with strict discipline, and he has always obeyed her." Celine nodded in understanding before turning to look outside. Through the car window, she saw Adam answering the call. On the other end of the line, Grace''s sharp voice came through. "Adam, Mr. Hampton just called me. He told me there''s a woman named Celine by your side. Is this true?" Chapter 547 When Adam heard the mention of Celine, his heart tightened. "Mom," he began cautiously. Grace scolded, "Adam, I''ve told you before I can turn a blind eye to the women around you, but don''t get attached. This time, Mr. Hampton himself called to say you''re refusing to marry Ms. Hampton because of this Celine. Is that true?" Adam was honest. "Yes, it''s true. Celine is the woman I love. I won''t marry anyone else." "You fool!" Grace snapped angrily. "Adam, you''ve been bewitched by this Celine! The marriage agreement between the Hampton and Alvarez families must be honored. Now that Ms. Hampton has returned, you need to prepare and marry her as soon as possible." Adam frowned. "Mom..." "Adam, I''ve already arranged for a private jet. I''ll be arriving in Mercity tomorrow." With that, the line went dead. Grace had hung up. Adam stood outside for a moment, collecting his thoughts. Then, he got back into the car, started the engine, and said, "Celine, I''ll take you home." Celine nodded. "Alright." Hailey curiously asked, "Mr. Alvarez, what did your mom say to you just now?" Adam nced at the rear-view mirror and met Celine''s clear gaze. She was looking at him too. After a brief pause, he replied, "My mother ising to Mercity tomorrow." He didn''t borate on why. Hailey''s eyes widened. "Your mother ising to Mercity? She has spent years in seclusion, rarely leaving her estate. She dislikes socializing and barely interacts with others. I can''t believe she''s actuallying here." She turned to Adam. "Adam, you''ve been in Mercity for a long time now. Shouldn''t you be returning to the Capitol soon?" Adam pressed his lips into a thin line but said nothing. Celine remained silent as well. Half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up at Jupiter Heights. Adam stepped out and opened the door Celine. As she got out, he hesitated for a moment before a saying, "Celine, I¡ª" Content Belongs to Celine cut him off, "Mr. Alvarez, I don''t know what you want to say, but I''ll repeat myself¡ªwe''re divorced. We have no ties anymore. You don''t need to worry about me. Do what you have to do. And honestly, I don''t want to get caught up in the affairs between the Hampton and Alvarez families. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Adam had a lot to say, but her words left him speechless. At that moment, Perry walked over. "Celine, you''re back?" Celine stepped toward him. Perry reached out and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Are you tired?" She shook her head. "I''m fine." Adam''s gaze darkened as he watched Perry''s hand rest on her shoulder. His fingers curled into a fist at his side. Celine leaned into Perry, resting her head against his chest. "Perry, let''s go home." Perry looked at Adam and said ret you for politely, "Mr. Alvarez, thank bringing Celine home. We''ll be leaving now. Goodbye." With that, he held Celine close and walked away. Adam stood frozen in ce, watching them. He had seen every bit of Celine''s intimacy with Perry. No matter how hard he tried to reach her, she was no longer his. Chapter 548 Hailey stood beside Adam and sighed. "Adam, did you see that? You''ve hurt Celine deeply, and now, she has moved on to someone else." Even as Celine walked away with Perry, she could still feel Adam''s gaze lingering on her. Perry nced down at Celine and chuckled. "Celine, what''s going on with you today? Were you putting on a show for Mr. Alvarez?" Celine lifted her head from Perry''s chest and looked up at him. "Perry, I can never hide anything from you, can I?" "What''s the deal between you and Mr. Alvarez?" "Carly is the heiress of the Hampton family, and there''s a marriage alliance between the Hamptons and the Alvarezes. Adam is supposed to marry Carly. Grace is flying to Mercity tomorrow, and I''m sure she''sing to push Adam and Carly together." Perry raised an eyebrow. "So, you were being affectionate with me to make Adam give up?" "Perry, Adam and I are over. There''s no need for him to struggle over this, and I don''t want to be involved anymore," Celine replied. Perry nodded. "Celine, I just hope that''s truly how you feel." "Of course, it is," Celine said, gently cing a hand on her lower abdomen and stroking it softly. Perry''s gaze fell on her stomach. "So, you''re still not nning to tell Mr. Alvarez about the baby? He still thinks this child is mine. When he saw us together just now, he probably assumed we were a family of three." Celine lowered her gaze. "He doesn''t need to know." Perry smiled. "Celine, you used to want to tell him. After all, Mr. Alvarez has the right to know about his child, and the child has the right to know who their father is. But now, you''re more determined than ever not to tell him. You''re afraid he''ll be caught in a dilemma because of the baby, aren''t you? Deep down, you still have feelings for him." Celine quickly looked up, denying it, "I don''t..." Perry reached out and ruffled her hair. "Alright, Celine, you don''t have to exin. Whether you admit it or not, you know the truth in your heart." Celine fell silent. "Celine, what''s your n now? Carly being the Hampton heiress haspletely disrupted everything, and on top of that, your pregnancy is starting to show." Celine thought for a moment. Carly''s newfound status had indeed caught everyone off guard, making it impossible to act against her for now. Moreover, her pregnancy was still unstable, and she needed to focus on her health and the baby''s well-being. "Perry, pack up. We''re going back to Fustain. I''ll have the baby first. As for my revenge against the Tate family and Carly, I''ll settle itter." Perry felt relieved. He had been worried that Celine might let her thirst for revenge cloud her judgment, but she had made the most rational decision. Right now, the baby came first. Perry nodded. "Alright. Besides, Carly is heading back to the Capitol soon, and I''m guessing Mr. Alvarez will be going back as well." Celine stroked her belly and smiled faintly. "That''s fine. One day, I''ll go to the Capitol and find them." ... The next day, Grace arrived in Mercity as scheduled. She had flown in on a private jet, and Sofia pushed her wheelchair as they entered the airport terminal. Adam hade to pick her up. As he stepped forward, he greeted her, "Mom." Grace sat in her wheelchair. She was dressed impably, exuding the air of a noblewoman. Her meticulously styled hair and pearl earrings hinted at the beauty of her youth However, years of an unhappy marriage and a tragic past had cast heavy shadows over her features. Grace''s expression was stern, and her eyes were cold and sharp, reflecting her harsh demeanor. Chapter 549 Grace looked at Adam. "Adam, why did youe alone? Where''s Carly?" Just then, Carly cheerfully ran over. "Mrs. Alvarez, I''m here." She had known Grace would be arriving in Mercity today, so she hade early. Carly''s appearance was wless. Standing next to Adam, they looked like the perfect pair. Grace examined Carly with evident satisfaction. "So, you''re the Hampton heiress. You''re beautiful." Carly shyly took Grace''s hand. "Mrs. Alvarez, you tter me." Grace patted Carly''s hand gently. "Carly, our families have a marriage agreement. Tell me, do you like my son, Adam?" Carly immediately looked up at Adam, her heart fluttering at the sight of his handsome, noble face. She bit her lip and replied, "Mrs. Alvarez, of course, I like Adam." Grace smiled approvingly. "That''s good. Carly, once you return to the Capitol, we''ll arrange your wedding as soon as possible." Carly nodded. "Alright, I have no objections." However, Adam remained indifferent. "Mom, I won''t marry Carly," he coldly said. Carly froze. Grace''s expression darkened. "Marriage isn''t a trivial matter, Adam. No one else will ever step through the Alvarez family''s doors. Carly is the daughter-inw I''ve chosen." She turned to Carly reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Carly. You have my full support. If Adam ever mistreats you, just tell me." Carly was overjoyed. Just when she thought there was no hope with Adam, Grace had be her strongest ally. Adam was an obedient son, and with Grace''s support, Carly was confident she would soon be Mrs. Alvarez. Celine would remain her defeated rival. Carly nodded eagerly. "Thank you, Mrs. Alvarez. I understand." At that moment, Nigel walked over. "Grace." Grace looked at him and smiled. "Congrattions on finding your daughter, who''s my future daughter-inw." Nigel chuckled. "I''ve reserved a private dining room. Let''s have a meal together." Grace nodded. "That sounds good." ... The two families gathered in a luxurious private dining suite at a five-star hotel. Grace and Niget together while Adam and Cady were seated side by side. fo Grace turned to Nigel. "Mr. Hampton, when do you n to return to the Capitol?" Nigel replied, "In the next couple of days." Grace then looked at Adam. "Adam Mr. hampton and Carly will be heading back to the Capitol sw vent should return with us. belongs to Adam pursed his lips. "I can''t leave just yet." Grace frowned. "You can delegate your work to your subordinates. The Capitol needs you¡ª" Before she could finish, Adam abruptly stood up. "Mom, I have business to handle at thepany. I''ll be leaving now." With that, he turned and walked out. The moment Adam left, Grace''s expression darkened. Carly pouted, feeling wronged. "Mrs. Alvarez, Adam doesn''t seem to like me." Grace reassured her, saying, "That''s not true, Carly." Carly hesitated before leaning in slightly. "Mrs. Alvarez, perhaps you don''t know, but Adam is infatuated with a woman named Celine. She''s already with another man and is even carrying his child, yet Adam is stiffobsessed with her." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 550 "What?" Grace was so shocked she nearly jumped up. She had heard of this woman named Celine, but she had no idea that Celine was pregnant with another man''s child. "This woman''s personal life is so chaotic. How could Adam be interested in someone like that?" "Mrs. Alvarez, don''t me Adam. It''s all Celine''s fault. She''s too good at seducing men. Now, Adam doesn''t even want to marry me because of her." Grace turned to Nigel. "Mr. Hampton, I apologize for this embarrassment." Nigel raised an eyebrow. "Our families have a marriage agreement, but if Adam doesn''t want to marry Carly, the Hampton family won''t force it. However, Carly is deeply in love with Adam. As a father, I only want my daughter to be happy and fulfilled." Nigel looked at Carly with deep affection. As a father, he would go to great lengths to ensure his daughter''s happiness, even if it meant plucking stars from the sky. Grace nodded. "I understand, Mr. Hampton. Don''t worry, the marriage agreement between our families will stand. I''ll go meet this Celine myself." Celine had returned to her apartment in Jupiter Heights. Since she was nning to leave for Fustain, she was in the middle of wrapping up some affairs. Just then, the doorbell rang. Who could it be? Celine went to open the door and found a group of ck-suited bodyguards and Grace''s personal maid, Sofia, standing outside. Sofia looked at Celine. "Are you Ms. Tate?" Celine nodded. "That''s me. Who are you?" Sofia replied politely, "Ms. Tate, Mrs. Alvarez has arrived in Mercity today. She would like to meet with you." Celine nced at the bodyguards behind Sofia. "I assume Grace hasn''t given me the option to refuse?" Sofia smiled. "It seems you''re a smart woman. I''ve heard you''re pregnant, so it''s best if youe willingly." Celine wasn''t entirely surprised. She had expected Grace to seek her out eventually. She nodded. "Alright, I''ll go meet Grace." At that moment, Hailey arrived. "Celine, where are you going? Who are these people?" Celine reassured her, saying, "Hailey, it''s fine. Mrs. Alvarez wants to see me. I''ll be back soon." Sofia gestured toward the car. "Ms. Tate, this way, please." Celine followed them without hesitation. Hailey panicked. "Celine!" Without wasting a second, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. "Adam, we have a problem!" At that moment, Adam was in his office at Alvarez Group, reviewing documents. The moment he saw Hailey''s call, he answered immediately. Adam''s hand froze in mid-air. "What happened to Celine?" "She was taken away!" Hailey replied. "Who? Who took her?" Adam demanded. Hailey hesitated for a second before saying, betterdam, you should know anyone. It wasn''t nee anyone-it was your mother" Adam''s expression darkened. His mother had taken Celine. "I understand, Allie. I''m going to bring her back right now." After ending the call, Adam turned to Leo. "Find out where my mother took Celine right now." Leo nodded firmly. "Yes, Mr. Alvarez. I''ll get on it immediately." Celine was taken to a hotel room. Sofia opened the door, and Celine walked in to see Grace sitting in her wheelchair. She eyed Celine up and down with an expression of disdain. "So, you''re Celine?" Chapter 551 While standing calmly in front of Grace, Celine nodded and said, "Yes, I''m Celine Tate." Grace took out a check and ced it before her. "Take this and leave my son. You can fill in whatever amount you want." Celine shook her head. "I don''t want it." Grace let out a cold scoff. "I''m sure you''ve heard about the engagement between the Alvarez and Hampton families. My son is meant to marry Carly, and she''s the only one worthy of him. Marriages in powerful families are never just about love. This is the path Adam must take, and it''s the right one. "I''ve also heard you''re with another man and carrying his child. Given that, are you still trying to keep both options open? As long as I''m here, you will never set foot in our family, so you might as well give up. Celine, choose wisely. You should ept the check and leave for good." Celine looked at Grace. On her way here, she had considered the possibility that Grace might hurl cruel words at her, but she hadn''t. She didn''t resent Grace, and maybe it was because she had heard her story before. Women had it hard enough, so why make things even more difficult for each other? As she looked at Grace, Celine gave a faint smile. "Mrs. Alvarez, you''ve misunderstood. I refused the check because Adam and I are already over." Grace was taken aback. She had encountered plenty of homewreckers before, especially the one that had been a thorn in her heart for years. Her husband''s so-called first love was delicate, cunning, and maniptive. That was why Grace despised mistresses. However, Celine wasn''t what she had imagined. Grace asked, "Then what do you want? I need you to disappear from my son''s life forever." "I want nothing. I will leave Adam, so you don''t have to worry." The more Celine refused, the more uneasy Grace felt. "Then you¡ª" Celine cut her off. "Mrs. Alvarez, I never pursued Adam for his money, his power, or his status. The time I married him, he was already in aa." Grace was stunned. Celine continued, "I''m not trying to take credit for anything. I just don''t want you to misunderstand me. Ife you do, it will only create a rift between you and Adam. I understand how much you love Adam and howplicate vel life in a powerful family can be. Most my father once, so I understand how precious family truly is." She had experienced that loss herself, which was why she didn''t want Grace and Adam to drift apart. Love wasn''t truly the only thing that mattered in this world-family did too. Adam was a devoted son, and he shouldn''t have to choose between the two. He was also the child Grace had risked her life to bring into the world. After losing her husband, Adam had be her entire hope, which was why she couldn''t lose him too. Grace froze, staring at Celine. She stood there in a white coat, her long jet-ck hair falling over her shoulders. Her delicate face, untouched by makeup, looked pure and ethereal under the light. She met Grace''s gaze with calmposure and spoke in an even tone. "I counted the years on my way here. Adam and I have been married for four years. For the first three, he was in aa. Back then, alb wanted was to save him. "When he finally recovered, we struggled to adjust. Looking back now, I don''t think we ever had any truly happy moments together. Mrs. Alvarez, let me repeat. I don''t need your check, and I will leave him for good." For once, Grace didn''t know what to say. She had considered what she might do if Celine refused to leave and what methods she would have to use. However, this version of Celine, calm and steady, left her both surprised and shaken. "Celine, I hope you mean every word. The engagement between the Alvarez and Hampton families is set in stone Grace paused for a moment before continuing, "Melno husband has an illegitimate son out there. That''s why, Celine, Adam must marry Carly." Adam had a half-brother. Although no one had ever discussed this before, Grace had chosen to tell her. Celine nodded and replied, "I understand, Mrs. Alvarez. I''ll take my leave now. Maybe we''ll cross paths again someday." Chapter 552 With that, Celine turned and walked away. As her slender figure quickly disappeared from view, Sofia stepped forward. In a low voice, she said, "Mrs. Alvarez, I didn''t expect the conversation to go this smoothly. Ms. Celine is nothing like I imagined." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "When I went to Jupiter Heights to bring her here, she waspletelyposed. There was something striking about her graceful yetmanding." Sofia had been Grace''s trusted housekeeper since the day she got married, staying by her side all these years. Grace looked in the direction where Celine had disappeared and said, "She''s not what I expected." Just then, the door opened. Grace turned and saw a tall, imposing figure stepped out. "Mr. Hampton." It was Nigel. He had been there all along, listening to everything that had been said between Celine and Grace from inside the room. Nigel''s gaze followed the path where Celine had left. "She''s gone?" Grace nodded and replied, "Yes, she is." Nigel said, "She''s not an ordinary woman. Adam''s taste in women wasn''t that bad." Grace muttered, "Even so, some things just aren''t meant to be." Nigel said nothing more. As Celine went downstairs, a Rolls-Royce Phantom sped toward her and came to a sharp stop. After the driver''s side door swung open, Adam emerged. His tall and refined figure came into view. He had rushed over. Adam ran to her and asked concernedly, "Celine, why are you out here? Did my mom give you a hard time? Did she say something harsh to you?" Celine shook her head and said, "No. She only wanted what''s best for you. She offered me a check to leave you, but I turned it down." Adam''s gaze lit up, and he grasped her delicate shoulders. "Celine, I knew you wouldn''t leave me. We-" "Mr. Alvarez, you''re mistaken. I didn''t take the check because we never truly got back together. I have no right to ept it," Celine said bluntly. Adam was stunned. Celine coldly pushed his hand away and said, "Adam, I''m leaving Mercity with Perry tomorrow, and I won''t being back again." Adam was very shocked. "You''re leaving tomorrow?" Celine nodded. "Yes. My pregnancy is further along now, and I need to focus on having this baby. Adam, don''te looking for me. I just want a peaceful life with Perry and my child." With that, she left. Adam reached out and pulled her into his arms from behind, holding her tightly. He buried his face in her hair and said hoarsely, "I don''t believe it! Celine, please don''t go." He held her tightly, as if afraid she would run away. "We just found each other again. Are we really saying goodbye this soon? Don''t you remember that we promised we would be together forever?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 553 Celine nced down as she said, "I remember, but the one who kept forgetting was you." Adam froze up. She pushed him away and turned around. "Adam, when I wanted to be with you, you didn''t want me. Now that I don''t want to be with you anymore, you refuse to let go. Is this what you call love? Adam, I don''t love you anymore." When he heard Celine say she didn''t love him anymore, his eyes reddened. "Celine, I don''t believe it! I refuse to believe that you don''t love me anymore!" Celine looked at him and said clearly again, "Adam, If you didn''t understand me the first time, I''ll say it again. Listen, I don''t love you anymore. I''ve fallen for someone else!" As Adam clenched his fists tightly, his veins bulged along the back of his hand. "It''s Perry, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s Perry. He treats me well, and I''m carrying his child. Adam, this is the end. Your constant pushing only makes things harder for me." "Celine..." "Adam, your family has an arranged marriage with the Hamptons. Your mother came to see me today. You can''t even handle the situation between your families -do you really want to drag me into that mess? I''m pregnant with Perry''s child. Do you want my baby to grow up without a father?" Adam''s throat tightened. He wanted to speak, but the overwhelming weight of helplessness stole his voice, leaving him unable to defend himself. "Adam, I saved your life before, not just in that cave, but again when you were in aa. I was the one who brought you back. I don''t need your gratitude anymore. All I ask is that you stay away from me. Don''t drag me into your troubles. "If you ever truly loved me, then let me go and move on. Let me find my own happiness." Adam would never have loosened his grip if she had said anything else. However, these words made it impossible for him to find a reason to hold on. His fists tightened and loosened as the sharp ache in his chest made it hard to breathe. "Adam, this will be ourst conversation. Don''te looking for me again. I don''t want Perry to misunderstand, so don''t you ever try to disrupt my life. This is the end for us." With that, she left. "Celine..." Adam took two steps forward, but a car pulled up before he could reach her. Perry arm around Celine''s waist. "Celine camped out and wrapped an are okay? I heard Mrs. came to see you." Contenungs His brows furrowed with concern. Celine shook her head and said, "I''m fine. She didn''t do anything to hurt me." Perry exhaled in relief. "Let''s go home then." Perry cast a brief nce at Adam before leading Celine away. Adam stood frozen in ce, feeling like an abandoned child. At that moment, he knew he had lost her. Not far away, a luxury car sat parked by the Nie. The back window was rolled down slowly, redowe Nigel''s sharp, chiseled features. He had been there the entire time, watching as Celine and Adam''s rtionship fell apart before his eyes. The butler in the front seat spoke in a low voice. "Sir, I''ve looked into it." Nigel said, "Go on." "Celine saved Adam before when he was a child, but Ms. Carly stole her identity. Later, when Adam got into the ident and fell into aane Ms. Carly... ran away and fled overseas. It was Celine who married Adam and became his wife." C¨®ntent belongs to Nigel''s expression was unreadable, and the dim light partially veiled his sharp features. Chapter 554 The butler said, "Ms. Carly has spent years wandering among themon folk. It''s only natural that her character has... ws. Once she returns to Kinthorne, you can guide her back onto the right path." After reuniting with Carly, Nigel had ordered an investigation into her past. He knew exactly what she had done. However, she was still his biological daughter. Nigel cast onest nce in the direction where Celine had disappeared. "Let''s go." Adam returned to the office, but he didn''t do any work. Instead, he opened a bottle of vintage red wine and poured himself ss after ss. Right now, he needed the taste of alcohol to numb himself. Leo stood to the side and spoke softly. "Mr. Alvarez, you should drink less. It''s not good for your health." Adam held his wine ss, a self-mocking smile tugging at his lips. "Ever since I recovered from mya, Celine set strict rules for my diet. No smoking, no drinking. No matter where I was¡ªat the office or on a business trip, she would send me messages every day. I got so used to it that I never once replied. "But after our divorce, she vanished from my life. Sometimes, I''d catch myself staring at my phone, waiting for her messages. That was when I realized that I actually missed her sending me messages. "I always thought I was the one in control, but it was her all along. She was the one who gave me everything. "The moment she walked away, all the things I took for granted disappeared-like she took a piece of my soul with her." Leo sighed. He had always liked Celine, and he liked seeing her as Adam''s wife. He tried to reassure Adam in a low voice, "Mr. Alvarez, it''s okay. Everything will get better. Ms. Celine is just too hurt right now, but I''m sure she wille back to you." Adam downed his wine in one gulp, tasting nothing but bitterness. "No, she won''t. I know she won''te back... She has Perry now, and she''s carrying his child. What right do I have to win her back?" "Mr. Alvarez..." Adam said, "Leo, you may leave now. I want to be alone for a while." Leo nodded as he replied, "Alright." Leo left, and the office fell into silence, Adam sat alone, an overwhelming emptiness settling in his chest. Without Celine, he no longer had a home. He was just... alone. "Celine, don''t go..." He slumped over his desk, murmuring in a daze. ? By the next morning, the room reeked dof alcohol. When Leo BS Bound Adam still spraw wallet in, he the desk. He quickly stepped forward and woke up in a low voice. Alvarez, it''s time to wake over t belongs to swow Adam opened his eyes and sat up sluggishly. "What is it?" Leo said softly, "Mr. Alvarez, I just received word¡ªMs. Celine is leaving Mercity today." Adam was stunned. "What?" He knew she was nning to leave, but he hadn''t expected it to be so soon. Why was it so soon? Leo continued, "Mr. Alvarez, she''s already on her way to the airport with Perry." She was already on her way to the airport with Perry. She was really leaving... Adam''s pupils contracted. In an instant, he was on his feet and bolting for the door. He really didn''t want Celine to go. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 555 Celine and Perry arrived at the airport terminal, where Robin and Hailey hade to see her off. Robin looked at Celine with reluctance. "Celine, are you really leaving?" Celine nodded. "Robin, it''s only temporary. I''ll be back soon." Robin reached out and gently touched Celine''s belly. "Right now, the babyes first. I''m still waiting to be the godmother, you know." Hailey pulled Celine into a hug. "Are you really just leaving like this? Mr. Alvarez doesn''t even know you''re leaving today. He doesn''t know this child is his. Shouldn''t you at least wait for him?" Though Hailey had always taken Celine''s side, Adam was still her cousin by blood. She couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t how things were supposed to end between them. Celine gave a faint smile and responded, "Hailey, whatever was between us is over. Some things just aren''t meant to be." "Alright then. Just take care of yourself, okay?" Then, Hailey hugged Celie tightly. As he watched the three of them struggle to part, Perry chuckled. "Come one, it''s not like you''ll never see each other again. A ne ride is just a few hours... you''re acting like this is some tragic farewell. Celine, we should go now." Celine let go of Hailey and Robin. "Hailey, Robin, I''ll get going first. Bye." "Goodbye, Celine," they said, waving with heavy hearts. Perry picked up the suitcase and left with Celine. Even though this city held so much pain for her, Celine still felt reluctant to leave. This city held her most cherished memories. Four years of her life were woven into its streets, every moment with Adam etched into the past. Just then, a soft melody broke the silence. Her phone was ringing. She nced at the screen. It was Adam. Celine stared at the caller ID but didn''t answer. Perry said, "Celine, if you want to pick up, just do it." Celine shook her head and replied, "No... There''s nothing left to say. Let''s go." Without hesitation, she declined the call and walked with Perry toward the boarding gate. Suddenly, a group of highly trained bodyguards in ck surged forward, surrounding Celine and Perry. Perry immediately stepped in front of Celine, shielding her behind him. Celine looked up and spotted Nigel''s personal butler, Eren Jaeger. Eren approached her and said, "Ms. Celine, I''m sorry, but you can''t leave Mercity." Nigel had really sent people to stop her from leaving. He was outright refusing to let her go. Celine frowned. "Why can''t I leave? What is Mr. Hampton trying to do?" Eren replied, "Ms. Celine, after Ms. Carly met you at the boutique, she was poisoned. She''s still unconscious." What? Celine was stunned. Carly was poisoned? She gave a faint smile and asked, "So, Mr. Hampton suspects that I poisoned her?" Eren was Nigel''s trusted butler, so he had to choose his words 1.n carefully. Ms. Celine, I don''t know t you''re responsible for it, but Mr. Hampton requests that youe to Tate Manor and cure her. Until Ms. Carly is safe, you won''t be allowed to leave Mercity." Celine hadn''t expected that the ones preventing her from leaving wouldn''t be Adam but Nigel and Carly. What kind of twisted fate was this? Perry stepped in front of her, letting. out a coldugh. "Mr. Hampton truly lives up to his reputation as the world''s richest man. He was so ruthless and overbearing. What if Celine insists on leaving Mercity and refuses to go to Tate Manor?" Eren smiled as he said, "If Mr. Hampton says she isn''t leaving Mercity, then no ne in this city will takeoff with her on it. Unless she can grow wings and fly..." Perry was furious. "You" Chapter 556 Celine tugged at Perry''s sleeve and shook her head. "Perry, it''s fine. I''ll go to Tate Manor." Perry lowered his voice, saying, "Celine, this has to be a setup. If you go to Tate Manor, you''re walking straight into a trap." Celine nced at Eren and said, "I trust Mr. Hampton. He won''t let anything happen to me." Perry still wasn''t convinced. "But Celine..." "Perry, just let me go to Tate Manor. I want to see what kind of poison Carly was exposed to." Upon seeing the quiet determination in her clear eyes, Perry had no choice but to relent. "Alright then, just be careful." Celine nodded. "I will." Eren said, "Ms. Celine, this way please." Then, Celine left with Eren. Hailey and Robin tried to step forward, but the bodyguards blocked their way. They could only watch anxiously as Celine was led away. "Celine!" they called out, worry written all over their faces. Celine gave them a reassuring smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." She stepped into the sleek ck car, and it sped off into the distance. Robin anxiously asked, "What kind of scheme is Carly pulling this time?" Hailey frowned. "She''s the daughter of the richest man in the world, and now that she has his backing, she''s acting out again. I just don''t get it. How does someone like her have such luck? How can the world''s richest man have a daughter like that?" Neither of them could make sense of it. Just then, a Rolls-Royce Phantom sped toward them. Adam had arrived. He rushed out of the car and ran up to them. "Celine! Where is she? Did she leave?" Hailey looked at him and said, "Mr. Alvarez, you''re toote." Adam turned toward the airport, feeling his chest tightening. Was he toote again? Had he missed her? "Celine..." "Mr. Alvarez, Celine didn''t leave. Mr. Hampton took her to Tate Manor." Adam froze. Then, he looked at Hailey and asked, "Can you tell me everything?" For a moment, he had thought Celine was already gone. "Mr. Alvarez, there''s an arranged marriage between the Alvarez and Hampton families. Both Mr. Hampton and Carly are after C¨¦line, so she could be in danger in Tate Manor," Robin said. Clenching his fists, Adam said, "I''m going to get her." Without another word, he got into his car and sped toward Tate Manor. Celine was brought to Tate Manor The moment Lucy saw her, she shot to her feet and shouted, "Celine What did you do to Carly? What kind of poison did you give her?" Celine looked at Lucy calmly and asked, "How do you know it was me?" "Who else could it be? That day at the boutique, Carly was fine until she spoke to you. As soon as she got home, she fell ill. The doctor confirmed she was poisoned!" While pointing at Celine, Sonia condemned her, "Celine, how could you? Were you trying to kill Carly by poisoning her? How could you be so cruel?" Celine''s lips curled into a faint smile. Her gaze swept over Sonia and Lucy before she let out a soft chuckle "Oh? So you do understand that poisoning someone is cruel.9 thought you didn''t. '' "After all, when you two worked together to poison my father, did you not think that was cruel? What gives you the right to stand here and use me?" Sonia''s expression turned grim. "Celine! Who gave you the right to speak to me that way?" Lucy looked at Celine with a cold expression and said, "Celine, you''ve gone too far this time." Lucy raised her hand, aiming to p Celine across the face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 557 Lucy wanted to give Celine a hard p on the face. However, she didn''t hit it because her wrist was grabbed by a hand. Startled, Lucy looked up and saw Nigel standing there. He had positioned himself in front of Celine, blocking the p entirely. Lucy''s expression changed instantly. She hadn''t expected Nigel to step in for Celine. As far as she knew, he had barely interacted with her before. Right now, it was Carly who had his favor, and she was still unconscious. As his daughter, Nigel should have sided with her and not protected Celine. Lucy''s heart pounded with frustration. "Mr. Hampton, Celine actually poisoned Carly! She''s still unconscious because of her. I just wanted to teach her a lesson." Sonia immediately chimed in. "That''s right, Mr. Hampton. If we hadn''t caught it in time, Carly''s life would have been in danger, so she must be punished!" Celine stood behind Nigel, who was shielding her. He was tall enough to block herpletely from view, and from where she stood, she could see the broad line of his shoulders. His presence, refined by years of experience, carried a sense of unwavering authority that made people feel secure. Suddenly, she thought of her father, Aaron. His shoulders had been just as broad and strong. However, he had been gone for many years. While she was lost in thought, Nigel coldly shoved Lucy aside, forcing her to stumble back a few steps. Both Lucy and Sonia paused for a moment, unsure of what he was thinking. "Mr. Hampton, aren''t you going to punish Celine?" Nigel ignored them. Instead, he turned to Celine. "Did you poison Carly?" he asked. Celine was caught off guard. She had expected Nigel to condemn her outright, just like the rest of the family. However, he didn''t condemn her but asked her. It was so ridiculous. These people were supposed to be her family, yet Nigel, an outsider, was treating her better than any of them ever had. She looked at him and shook her head. "It wasn''t me." Nigel said nothing. Celine remarked, "Are you doubting my medical skills? I''m the medical prodigy Dr. C. If I had really poisoned Carly, do you think she''d still be alive?" Sonia hesitated. "Well..." Celine looked at them and said, "If Carly being alive causes me so much trouble, why would I poison her just to leave her half-dead? IfF really wanted to get rid of her, d make sure she was dead on the spot rather than leave her hanging by a thread and get caught by you all. Come on, I''m not that stupid." Not to mention, she would never use such a crude method. Killing Carly outright would be too easy because she didn''t deserve such a quick end. Lucy had seen Celine''s sharp tongue in action before, but this time, it was on full disy. "Celine, y-you''re just making excuses! Mr. Hampton, don''t believe her!" Sonia said, "Mr. Hampton, don''t get carried away with her smooth talk! Carly is your daughter. You have to stand up for her." Celine turned to Nigel, waiting for her reaction. He met her gaze briefly before shifting his attention to Sonia and Lucy. "Isn''t Celine part of your family? Why do you treat her so coldly while going out of your way to protect Carly? You act like Carly is your real daughter instead. The sudden question sent a chill through the air. Both Sonia and Lucy were taken aback, frozen in ce. Nigel''s piercing gazended on Lucy, scrutinizing her from above. "Celine isn''t your biological daughter, is she?" Lucy''s face turned pale because she wasn''t sure if Nigel had actually caught on to something. She immediately replied, "She is my daughter." Nigel asked, "So this is how you treat your own child?" Lucy stammered. "I-I..." Lucy wanted to exin, but her mind was in chaos. Under the overwhelming pressure of the world''s wealthiest man, she didn''t dare speak carelessly. The more she said, the more she risked exposing herself. Chapter 558 Sonia exined, "Celine''s father wasn''t my biological son. He was adopted. Over the years, Carly has always been by Lucy''s side, so naturally, Lucy treats her as her own daughter." She offered a brief exnation. Nigel didn''t respond right away. Instead, he turned to Celine. "Celine, I''ll believe you for now." Celine said, "Thanks, Mr. Hampton." "But I need you to cure Carly." Celine arched her brow as she said, "Mr. Hampton, you just said you believe me. If I wasn''t the one who poisoned her, why should I be the one to cure her?" Lucy snapped, "Celine, do you think Mr. Hampton is being too polite with you?" Sonia said, "Celine, you should know your ce. No one talks to Mr. Hampton like that." Celine ignored them both. She kept her gaze on Nigel and said, "Mr. Hampton, I have no obligation to cure Carly. Are you asking for my help?" Nigel studied her, taking in her calm intelligence. Suddenly, he smirked. She really was interesting. No one had ever spoken to him this way before. Nigel nodded. "Yes, I''m asking for your help. Celine, please cure my daughter." Lucy red at Celine with pure hatred, as if she wanted to burn a hole through her with just her eyes. Nigel was actually indulging her. Was this the power of blood ties? Family always came first. Celine was Nigel''s biological daughter and also the heiress of the Hampton fortune. Celine asked, "Mr. Hampton, is this how you ask for a favor? Without showing any sincerity?" Nigel smirked. "What kind of sincerity are you expecting?" She thought for a moment. "I haven''t decided yet. I want you to agree to grant me one request. I''ll tell you what it is when I figure it out." Sonia and Lucy''s expressions shifted in an instant. Celine was actually making Nigel promise her a favor. Who knew what she would ask for? Lucy quickly tried to dissuade him, "Mr. Hampton, you can''t agree this. What if she demands something unreasonabl you really going to go along with it?" Sonia said, "She''s right. Your word carries weight, so you shouldn''t make promises to Celine so easily." Celine raised a brow as she said, "If you won''t agree, that''s fine. I won''t force anyone. Mr. Hampton, I''ll get going first." Just as Celine was about to leave, Nigel blocked her path. "Alright, I agree." He had actually given in. Sonia and Lucy were livid. "Mr. Hampton!" Celine smiled as she said, "Thanks, Mr. Hampton." Her eyes gleamed with clever mischief, like a fox sizing up its prey. Nigel felt his mood lighten to see this. Now that I''ve agreed, will you cur¨¨ my daughter?" fo Celine nodded. "Sure. Could you lead the way?" Then, Shey took her to Carly''s room. I on the bed. Her face was and her lips were tinted blue. It was a clear sign of poisoning. Celine said, "She''s been poisoned." Lucy remarked, "Did we need you to tell us that? Mr. Hampton already called in top doctors, but none of them could cure her." Nigel asked, "Celine, are you able to cure her?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 559 Celine nodded. "Yes, I can cure Carly." Nigel responded, "That''s great." Celine looked at Nigel as she said, "However, I need something to make the antidote." "What do you need? I''ll have someone get it right away." Celine smiled. "I need the blood of Carly''s closest rtive to refine the cure." The blood of her closest rtive? Lucy''s face instantly paled. Nigel said, "I''m her father, and she''s my biological daughter, so you can use my blood." "No!" Lucy suddenly shouted. "You can''t use Mr. Hampton''s blood!" Celine turned to her, watching the panic sh across her face. "Why not? Don''t you want to save Carly?" Lucy froze. Both Celine and Nigel were looking at her now, and she realized she had lost control of her emotions. They couldn''t use Nigel''s blood. If they did, Carly''s true parentage would be exposed. Lucy said, "Mr. Hampton, your health is too important. You can''t risk using your blood. Also, Celine, I don''t trust your medical skills. Why do you need his blood? I think you''re trying to harm both Mr. Hampton and Carly." Celine was speechless. "This is the only way to save Carly. If you don''t trust me, I''ll just leave." Nigel stepped forward, blocking her path. "Celine, I trust you. You can just use my blood." "No! Mr. Hampton, you can''t! Celine, use mine instead!" Celine nced at Lucy and asked, "What good would that do? Carly isn''t your biological daughter. I need the blood of her closest rtive." Lucy''s eyes flickered with uncertainty. She didn''t dare say another word. Nigel said, "Celine, use my blood." Celine nodded. "Alright, Mr. Hampton. Roll up your sleeve. I''ll get a syringe." As she stood up, a sudden wave of shit her. Her vision blurred. dizzire she could steady herself, and her legs gave out. "Celine!" Nigel reacted instantly, catching her slender waist and pulling her into his arms. He nced down at her and asked with concern, "Celine, are you alright?" Celine had been under too much stresstely, both physically and emotionally. Exhaustion weighed on her, leaving her lightheaded. She shook her head and replied, m fine." Just then, a deep, maic voice came from outside the door. "Celine! Where are you?" Adam had arrived. Eren blocked Adam at the door. "Mr. Alvarez, you can''t go in!" "What did you do to Celine? Move!" Adam shoved past Eren and barged into the room. "Celine!" The sight before him made his eyes narrow. Nigel was holding Celine, their proximity far too intimate. On the way here, Adam had imagined countless scenarios. Carly was Nigel''s daughter, and given Nigel''s fiercely protective nature, there was no telling what he might do to Celine. He had thought Nigel would hurt her. However, he was holding her instead. The sight stunned him. Adam strode forward, his long legs closing the distance in an instant. "What are you doing?" His fingers curled around Celine''s slender arm, trying to pull her toward him. However, Nigel tightened his grip on her other arm, refusing to let go. Both men held onto her at the same time. Adam nced up at Nigel and said, "Mr. Hampton, please let her go!" Nigel chuckled as he asked, "Adam, what if I don''t let go?" Adam was furious in that instant. "Mr. Hampton, what are you trying to do? Celine is the same age as your daughter, Carly!" Chapter 560 Nigel found the situation even more amusing. "I know Celine is the same age as my daughter. So what?" "Don''t you think it''s... shameless to be holding her like this?" Adam retorted. For the first time in his life, Nigel was called shameless. Eren said in a low voice, "Mr. Alvarez, please mind your words. Mr. Hampton considers you a junior, but you should still show respect to your seniors." Lucy stood frozen in shock. She never imagined she would live to see the world''s richest man and a rising business tycoon gripping the same woman, both ready to fight over Celine. She knew that Adam had thought Nigel had feelings for Celine. There was nothing wrong with Celine and Carly being the same age. A man of Nigel''s wealth and power had countless young women throwing themselves at him. However, Nigel was Celine''s father. Lucy struggled to process what was happening. Nothing made sense anymore. After being pulled by two guys at the same time, Celine felt even dizzier. Did these two men even consider how she felt? She then started to struggle. "Let me go!" Adam looked at Nigel and said, "Mr. Hampton, did you hear that? She told you to let go." Nigel responded, "I think she was talking to you." "You-" Celine shouted, "I meant both of you!" Adam looked at Nigel reluctantly. "Mr. Hampton, Celine wants both of us to let go. I''ll count to three, and we release her at the same time." Nigel didn''t argue and gave a slight nod. Adam said, "One, two, three..." Adam and Nigel released Celine at the same time. Her body went weak, and she started to copse. Adam reacted quickly, stepping forward to catch her in his arms. "Celine, what''s wrong?" "I''m dizzy," she replied. Without hesitation, Adam carried her up. "I''ll take you to rest." After carrying her in his arms, he left. As Nigel watched them from behind, he said, "Celine can''t leave this ce." Eren quickly added, "Mr. Alvarez, please bring Ms. Celine to this room to rest." Then, Adam carried Celine into the room and gently ced her on the soft bed. "I''ll get you some water." He poured her a cup of warm water. After resting for a moment, Celine said, "Thanks, Mr. Alvarez. I''m fine now. It''s just dizziness from the pregnancy." Adam looked at her and asked, "Celine, what''s your rtionship with Mr. Hampton?" She nced up at him and asked, "What do you mean?" "I saw him hugging you just now," Adam said, his voice tinged with jealousy. Celine was speechless. "Mr. Alvarez what exactly are you thinking? Mer just Hampton is my elder. I felt diz now, and he was only helping me out!" She had no idea what was going through Adam''s head. However, Adam was on high alert. Celine always seemed to attract admirers, one after another. Who knew what Nigel was thinking about her? Adam remarked, "He was just helping you out of kindness? The Mr. Hampton I know isn''t that kind and generous. He''s always cold and distant with everyone!" Adam was well aware of Nigel''s personality. Though Nigel hadn''t interacted much with Celine and always seemed indifferent, Adam sensed that there was something different in how he treated her. Before Celine could respond, a gentle voice came from the doorway. "Adam, I''m right here. Are you talking behind my back?" Nigel had followed them and was now standing at the door. Adam turned to look at him, his expression dark and unfriendly, as if he were sizing up a rival. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 561 Nigel stood there,pletely speechless. Celine, too, was taken aback. How had she never realized just how insanely jealous Adam could be? She nced at him and said, "Mr. Alvarez, just a reminder-Mr. Hampton is your future father-inw. You''ve already offended him before even tying the knot. Do you still n on marrying the daughter of the world''s richest man?" Adam shook his head. "I don''t want to marry her." A smirk tugged at Celine''s lips. "I wonder if you''ll still feel that way in the future." Before Adam could respond, Celine stood up from the bed. "Mr. Hampton, I''m going to draw your blood now." Nigel entered the room. "Alright." The butler brought in the medical kit, and Nigel sat down, rolling up his sleeve. Celine carefully retrieved a syringe and began drawing his blood. "Celine, why are you taking his blood?" Adam asked. She answered without missing a beat, "Carly''s been poisoned. The antidote requires the blood of a close rtive, and since Mr. Hampton is her father, his blood is the only match." Adam''s expression darkened. "How did Carly get poisoned?" "I don''t know," Celine replied. Nigel spoke up. "I''ll make sure someone investigates this right away." Outside the room, Lucy anxiously listened in. The moment she saw Celine drawing Nigel''s blood, her heart began to race in sheer panic. What was she supposed to do now? What could she possibly do? With Nigel''s blood in the mix, it was only a matter of time before the truth came to light. If Carly''s true parentage was revealed, the consequences would be devastating. Just then, Hayden walked over. "What are you doing here?" Lucy jumped in surprise. "Nothing." Hayden eyed her warily, suspicion flickering in his gaze. "I saw you lurking outside the door. What''s really going on?" He nced toward the room. "Celine is just taking Mr. Hampton''s to Carly. There''s no reason to be spying." Content bele blood" Lucy quickly shook her head. "I just don''t mitrust Celine. I was afraid an eye on her." y to hurt Carly, solst "Right now, saving Carly is the priority. Don''t make trouble." With that, Hayden turned and walked away. Lucy''s gaze stayed fixed on Celine in the room. No. This couldn''t happen. Tonight, she had to substitute Nigel''s blood with her own. She was Carly''s biological mother. The truth would stay buried as long as her blood was used for the antidote. Tonight, she had to make her move. After drawing Nigel''s blood, Celine stayed at Tate Manor to prepare the antidote. With Nigel and Adam present, the Tate family maintained a polite demeanor toward her. As Celine focused on her task in the room, her phone suddenly rang-it was Hailey. Getting up, she stepped into the hallway and answered the call. "Hi, Hailey." "Celine, how''s everything going over there? Is anyone giving you a hard time?" While standing in the hallway, Celine reassured her, "I''m fine, Hailey. No one''s making things difficult." "That''s a relief." "Hailey, I need a favor." "Of course, Celine. What do you need?" "There''s a medicinal herb called Windroot at my condominium. ! need it for the antidote, but I can''t leay@right now. Could you bring it to Tate Manor for me?" "Got it. I''ll bring it over right away." "Thanks, Hailey." Chapter 562 Celine ended the call and was about to return to preparing the antidote when a maid approached her. "Ms. Celine, the kitchen has prepared some chicken noodle soup for you. It''s ready-pleasee downstairs and have some." "I''m fine," Celine replied, brushing her off. She turned to head back to her room, but the maid quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Ms. Celine!" the maid said urgently. Celine stared at her. "What''s the matter?" The maid fumbled nervously, unsure of what to say. "I... I..." Before the maid could continue, Adam''s voice cut through the tension. "Celine." She nced back, and Adam walked toward them. "The chicken noodle soup is ready. You''re pregnant, and you haven''t eaten yet- please, go downstairs and have some first," he insisted. Celine opened her mouth to refuse, but before she could speak, Adam took her hand and gently led her away, not giving her a chance to protest. The maid watched them disappear down the hallway, letting out a quiet sigh of relief. She turned around and spotted Lucy standing nearby. "Mrs. Tate, I did as you instructed. Ms. Celine and Mr. Alvarez have gone downstairs." Lucy gave a nod. "Good. Make sure no one finds out about this. You know what will happen if it gets out." The maid''s face paled. "I understand, Mrs. Tate." Lucy felt a wave of relief wash over her as she hurried into the room. Her eyes immediatelynded on the medicine preparation table, and there it was ¡ªa syringe filled with blood-the one Celine had drawn from Nigel. Perfect. She had found it. Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy pulled a syringe from her pocket, filled with her own blood. In one swift motion, she made the exchange. Once the switch was made, she exhaled in relief. Carly''s true parentage would remain a secret. A smug smirk curled on her lips as she turned to leave. But just as she was about to step out, she froze. Someone was standing in the doorway. It was Hayden. He had entered the room. Lucy hadn''t expected him to be there. Her face went pale. "H-Hayden... What are you doing here?" Hayden''s gaze locked onto hers. "That''s what I should be asking you. Celine is in here preparing the antidote what are you doing sneaking around?" Lucy had carefully nned every detail, ensuring everyone was distracted. But she hadn''t ounted for Hayden. Now that she was caught in the act, panic gripped her. "I-I was just making sure Celine was doing everything right! I was worried she might harm Carly!" Hayden''s eyes narrowed. "Oh, really? Lucy, I''ve had my suspicions about you from the start. I''ve been keeping an eye on you, and I saw everything you just did!" What? Lucy stared at Hayden in shock. "W-What did you see?" Hayden stepped forward, picking up the syringe. "This blood... it''s yours. You swapped Mr. Hampton''s blood with your own!" It was over. Hayden had seen everything. Lucy''s mind went nk, panic flooding her. "Why did you swap Mr. Hampton''s blood? He''s Carly''s biological father. Only the blood of a close rtive can save her! By switching his blood, does that mean... you''re her close rtive? Are you... Carly''s biological mother?" Lucy''s face went pale, her heart racing uncontrobly. "N-No! Hayden, please, let me exin-" Hayden gripped the syringe tighter. "Exin what? Lucy, what are you hiding from me? "I remember now-Celine is supposed to be your biological daughter, but you''ve never treated her like one. You''ve always been cold, distant, even cruel. But with Carly, you''ve always acted like she''s your own flesh and blood. "Everyone thought you were just a hopeless romantic, obsessed with Carly''s father. But now, it all makes sense. "Lucy... tell me the truth. Is Carly actually your biological daughter? Did you switch Celine and Carly at birth?" For years, Hayden had noticed Lucy''s coldness toward Celine, but he had never questioned it. Now, after seeing the blood swap, everything clicked into ce. Hayden''s face turned pale. "Lucy... Did you really orchestrate a baby swap? Carly is your biological daughter, isn''t she? And Celine is she MD Hampton''s daughter? That means she''s the true heiress all along!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 563 Damn it! Lucy had been exposed! Hayden had figured everything out! What was she supposed to do now? Panic gripped her as she stepped forward, her voice shaking. "Honey, no! You''ve got it all wrong! Celine is my biological daughter! Carly is Mr. Hampton''s real daughter!" Hayden''s eyes zed with fury as he pointed a finger at her. "You know my duty has always been to protect the true heiress of the Hampton family. That''s why I never had children of my own! You knew how much this meant to me!" "I know, Hayden! Please, calm down! Carly is the real heiress!" Lucy pleaded, reaching out to grab his arm. "Don''t touch me!" With a shove, Hayden pushed her away. Lucy stumbled back, crashing into the wall. Hayden''s chest rose and fell with anger, his patience snapping. "I''m putting an end to this right now! I''m going straight to Mr. Hampton and Celine. A DNA test will prove everything. Once Mr. Hampton, Carly, and Celine take that test-there will be no more lies!" His decision was final. He was going to expose everything. Lucy''s entire body went cold. She shook her head desperately, her hands trembling. It felt as if the ground beneath her had copsed, dragging her into an endless abyss. Everything had been going ording to n. She had sessfully swapped the blood-she was so close to making it work. But then Hayden showed up. She never imagined he would be the one to uncover the truth first. "Hayden, please! Don''t go! Don''t tell Mr. Hampton-I''m begging you!" With a heavy thud, Lucy dropped to her knees before him. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, "If you do this, you''ll ruin Carly! She''s called you ''Dad'' all these years. Has none of it mattered to you? Have you never felt even a moment of fatherly love for her?" Hayden''s fists tightened. "I only consider the rightful heiress to be my daughter. If Carly isn''t her, then she''s been deceiving me all along. I won''t stand for this-I''m going to find Mr. Hampton and Celine right now!" With that, he turned and strode off. His emotions churned violently inside him. Protecting the rightful heiress had been his life''s purpose, a duty he had devoted himself topletely. For years, he had treated Carly like a princess, believing she was the most precious person in his life. But now, the realization that Celine might be the true heiress shook him to his core. Had he been living a lie all these years? How could he ever face Celine''s mother now? Hayden was determined-he had to find Nigel and Celine immediately. The truth could not wait for another second. Just as he turned to leave, Lucy suddenly sprang to her feet, her voice trembling with desperation. "Hayden, wait! You want the truth? Fine! I''ll tell you everything!" Hayden stopped in his tracks, his sharp gaze locking onto her. "What truth?" At that moment, Lucy could no longer suppress the years of jealousy and resentment that had festered inside her. Her mask shattered, revealing the raw bitterness beneath. "Yes! Carly is my biological daughter, and Celine is the rightful heiress of the Hampton family! It was me¡ªI was the one who switched them all those years ago!" Hayden stared at her in horror. "Why? Why would you do this?" "Because I wanted revenge-on you and that woman! Hayden, I loved you. I loved you so much that I even poisoned Aaron just to be with you! "But no matter what I did, you never loved me back! Your heart was always hers! Every secretary you hired, every mistress you took they all looked just like her! Do you have any idea how that felt? You made me believe in a love that never existed, only to leave me drowning in humiliation and regret! "I knew Celine was your everything, so I reced her with Carly, forcing you to cherish and protect my daughter as if she were your own For years, I watched you shower her with love, oblivious to the truth. Seeing you fooled sopletely brought me nothing but joy. No one betrays me and walks away unscathed!" With that, Hayden lunged at Lucy, his hands tightening around her throat. "Lucy, you''re a monster!" She gasped for breath, her face flushing red from the pressure, yet a triumphantugh escaped her lipse "Haha! Hayden, the Celine you hold so dear? I sent her away to the countryside as a child. Who knows the suffering she went through? You''ve failed her! "The rightful heiress of the wealthiest family isn''t Celine-it''s my daughter, Carly! She is the only one who deserves that title!" Chapter 564 Hayden red at Lucy with hatred. At that moment, all he wanted was to wrap his hands around her throat and squeeze the life out of her. "You bitch! You ruined me! I''ll kill you right now!" he shouted. His grip tightened. Lucy gasped, her vision blurring. Death was seconds away. But she couldn''t die. She refused to lose. Her fingers scrambled desperately, finally wrapping around the weight of an ashtray. Without hesitation, she swung it with all her strength, mming it into Hayden''s skull. Blood sttered. A few crimson streaks ran down his face as his grip ckened. A secondter, he crumpled to the floor. Hayden was down. Lucy clutched her bruised throat, gulping in air. The brush with death left her trembling. She stared at Hayden, his body crumpled in a pool of blood. "Honey? Honey?" But Hayden didn''t respond. He was already unconscious. "Honey, I truly loved you," she murmured. "But you betrayed me. Now, Carly is my everything, and I won''t let anyone stand in her way... not even you. So, this... this is on you." Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside. Adam and Celine were back. Lucy''s heart raced in her chest. What now? Outside, Adam and Celine were already heading upstairs. Celine had just finished the chicken noodle soup Adam insisted she eat and was now hurrying back to continue working on the antidote. "Mr. Alvarez, you can go back now. You don''t need to stay here with me," she said. Adam''s brows furrowed with won''t be at ease until w you''ret safe." 258 Celine, I want to stay. Just then, Nigel appeared in front of them. "Hello, Adam and Celine." Celine turned to face him. "Hello, Mr. Hampton." "How''s the antidoteing along?" he asked. "I''m still working on it¡ª" Before Celine could finish, a sudden scream pierced the air from inside. It was Lucy. Celine''s head jerked up. "What happened?" "Let''s check it out," Nigel said without hesitation. The three of them rushed inside-only to find Hayden copsed on the floor. Lucy was kneeling beside him, her face streaked with tears. "Honey! Honey, wake up! What happened to you?" Adam stepped forward. "What happened to Mr. Tate?" Lucy know! all uncontrobly. "I don''t I came in, he was lying here. I think he must hit his head on the table!" Celine immediately moved closer. "Let me check his pulse." But just as she was about to reach out, Lucy grabbed her arm. "It''s fine! The doctor is here!" As if on cue, a man in a white coat rushed into the room. "Hurry! Get Mr. Tate out of here! We need to resuscitate him!" The maids swiftly carried Hayden away, with Lucy following close behind. Just before leaving, she nced at Celine and said, "Celine, finish antidote and save Carly. I''ll take met of Hayden!" t SWO care The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 565 Lucy and the doctors quickly took Hayden away. Celine frowned. Why were Lucy and Hayden here? Were they here to watch her while she made the antidote for Carly? It made sense-Hayden had always treated Carly like a precious gem. But something still didn''t feel right. Lucy was acting odd, almost like she was hiding something. At that moment, Nigel entered the room. "What happened?" he asked. Adam turned to him. "Mr. Tate had an ident just now. He''s been taken to the hospital." Nigel nodded slightly and then looked at Celine. "Are you alright, Celine?" Celine shook her head, about to speak, but before she could, Adam''s tall figure loomed over her, blocking her view. He faced Nigel and said, "Mr. Hampton, Celine is fine." Nigel and Celine stood in silence for a moment, unsure of what to say. "You both should leave. I need to focus on making the antidote," Celine said. Adam turned to Nigel. "Mr. Hampton, Celine just asked you to leave." "And she also told you to leave," Nigel responded. "Then, Mr. Hampton, let''s leave together." "Fine." Nigel stepped out first, with Adam following and closing the door behind him. Celine sat at the table, her hand reaching for the vial of blood Nigel had drawn. Without hesitation, she began working on the antidote. ... Sonia had already gone to bed when themotion outside jolted her awake. rmed, she quickly got up and called for the maid. "What''s happening?" she demanded. Flustered, the maid stammered, "Mrs. Tate Senior, it''s Mr. Hayden-he fell and hit his head! He''s unconscious and has been rushed to the hospital!" Sonia''s breath caught. "What? Someone, get the car ready! I need to go to the hospital immediately!" Sonia had two sons-Hayden and Aaron-but it was Hayden who had always been her favorite. When she heard something had happened to him, she wasted no time and rushed to the hospital. 30 minutester, she arrived and hurried into the ward, only to find Hayden lying unconscious in bed. "Hayden? Hayden, what happened to you? We were just talking over l.ne dinner, and you were fine! How could something happen to you the moment I turned away?" Lucy stood beside the bed, her eyes cold as she looked at Hayden''s unconscious form. She forced out a few tears, her voice shaking as she struggled to holde back a sob. "Mom, Hayden hit his head The damage to his brain is severe. The doctors said he might never wake up." Sonia felt as if the world had suddenly copsed beneath her. She stared at Lucy, struggling to grasp what she had just heard. "What did you just say? What do you mean he might never wake up?" Tears ran down Lucy''s face as she sobbed, "It means... Hayden could be in aa!" Sonia felt as though she might copse. This was her cherished son-how could he be in a vegetative state? "Mom, please don''t get too upset. I¡ª" Lucy reached out, attempting to console her. But before she could finish, a sharp p cut through the air. Lucy''s head snapped to the side, a ring red handprint surfacing on her cheek. Sonia pointed a finger at her. "Lucy! How could this happen? How were you taking care of Hayden? Exin to me how he just ''hit his head'' out of nowhere?" Chapter 566 "Let me tell you something!" Sonia snapped. "With Hayden''s status back then, he never should have married you! The only reason he did was because Carly adored you as a child and wanted you to be her mother. Otherwise, Hayden would have never chosen you, and I certainly would have never allowed this marriage! "All these years, you''ve taken care of Carly and stayed in your ce, so I tolerated you. But now that something has happened to Hayden, I have no doubt -you are to me!" Sonia''s sharp words cut through Lucy like a de. Lucy''s face turned pale. So this was how Sonia truly felt-she had never been epted, never been seen as worthy. A storm of resentment brewed inside her. She loathed Hayden. She loathed Sonia. She loathed everyone who had ever belittled her. She had once loved Hayden obsessively, using every trick in the book to be his wife. Yet despite all her efforts, the Tate family had never truly epted her. To them, she was nothing more than an outsider, a woman they barely tolerated. Lucy turned her face away, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed. "Mom, I''m sorry. It''s my fault for not taking better care of Hayden. This is all on me. But don''t worry-no matter what happens to him, I''ll stay by his side." Sonia scoffed. "That''s the least you can do! Carly is the daughter of the wealthiest man¡ªshe''s a true heiress! And you? You''re not even her real mother! Without this family, you are nothing!" With a flick of her sleeves, she turned and stormed out. Lucy slowly rose to her feet as the door mmed shut behind her. She brushed away her tears, her expression turning icy and resolute. Her gaze fell on Hayden''s unconscious form-weak, powerless, nothing but a shell of what he once was. From this moment on, she was in control. And as for Sonia that meddling old hag-Lucy would deal with her soon enough. The Tate family remained blissfully unaware that Carly was, in fact, her biological daughter. They were mere pawns in her game, oblivious to the truth. She had them right where she wanted them, wrapped around her little finger. With that realization, a triumphantugh rose in Lucy''s throat. Sonia stepped out of the room, her maid trailing behind her. "Mrs. Tate Senior, you''ve seen Mr. Hayden. Should we head back now?" the maid asked. Sonia''s expression darkened. "Have you found a top-tier doctor to treat him? I refuse to believe he''ll remain in a vegetative state!" Lowering her voice, the maid replied, "Mrs. Tate Senior, Ms. Lucy has already brought in the best specialists, but Mr. Hayden''s brain injury is too severe. The doctors said the chances of him waking up are almost nonexistent." "Nonsense!" Sonia mmed her cane against the floor, her voice trembling with fury. "It''s not that Hayden can''t be saved-it''s that those so-called doctors are incapable! I will not give up as long as there''s even the slimmest chance!" The maid hesitated for a moment before suggesting, "Mrs. Tate Senior, perhaps we should consider reaching out to Celine." Sonia''s eyes narrowed. "Celine?" The maid nodded. "Have you forgotten? Celine is Dr. C-the legendary medical prodigy. If she agrees to treat Mr. Hayden, he might have a real chance." A spark of hope red in Sonia''s eyes. Yes-Celine! If anyone could save Hayden, it was her. "But after everything that happened, we''re not exactly on good terms. Given the circumstances, she may refuse to help." "Mrs. Tate Senior, for Mr. Hayden''s sake, isn''t it worth trying?" Sonia clenched her fists, her expression hardening. She had no choice-she had to find Celine. Right now, she was Hayden''s only hope. Yet beneath her determination, a sense of unease gnawed at her. How had Hayden fallen so suddenly? And how had he hit his head in just the right way to cause such catastrophic damage? It all felt too coincidental, too calcted. She had to uncover the truth. She had to piece together the puzzle. And once Celine brought Hayden back, everything would finallye to light. "Prepare the car. We''re going back to Tate Manor-I need to find Celine immediately!" "Yes, Mrs. Tate Senior." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 567 Celine sat in the room, carefully refining the antidote. As she worked, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Hailey on WhatsApp. "Hailey, have you arrived at Jupiter Heights?" The reply came almost instantly. "I''m on my way, Celine. I''ll be there soon." "I''m no longer in a rush, Hailey. You don''t need to bring the herbs tonight." "Didn''t you say it was urgent just a moment ago?" Celine leaned back in her chair, lost in thought. Just earlier, she had been desperate to get the herbs quickly. But after what had happened with Hayden, her priorities shifted. Now, there was no need to hurry. "Things have changed. There''s no need to rush tonight." "Got it, Celine." At that moment, Hailey reached the entrance of Jupiter Heights. She had rushed over as soon as she received Celine''s call. She slipped her phone into her bag and was ready to head inside. Just then, a loud car horn cut through the air as a Porsche sped toward her. Hailey instinctively turned her head, and the car window smoothly rolled down, revealing two very familiar faces. It was Ewan and Melody. Ewan was driving, with Melody sitting in the passenger seat. Both of them were staring at Hailey. Ewan smirked. "Hailey, what a surprise. What are you doing here?" Before Hailey could respond, Melody clung to Ewan''s arm and spoke sweetly. "Hailey, Ewan took me out for a drive today. We had such a great time." Hailey almost rolled her eyes. Was Melody seriously trying to unt her rtionship in front of her? It was almostughable. She and Ewan had broken up ages ago, yet Melody still saw her as some sort of threat. With a smirk, Hailey spoke up. "Ewan, we''re not involved anymore. I don''t think we''re close enough to even exchange pleasantries. So next time, do me a favor- just pretend you didn''t see me, alright?" Ewan''s expression darkened in an instant. "Hailey!" Hailey ignored him and turned her attention to Melody. "And as for you, Melody... maybe ease up on the ''mean girl'' act. No one''s after your boyfriend. I''ve got my own." Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and walked into Jupiter Heights to retrieve the herbs. Melody''s face flushed with anger. "Ewan! Did you hear what she just said? She''s so rude!" Ewan watched Hailey disappear into the distance. She wasn''t the same anymore. Back in the day, she would always smile whenever she saw him. Even with her birthmark, her smile would light up her face her eyes turning into perfect crescent moons. Now, with the birthmark gone and her already mesmerizing eyes, she had be even more breathtaking-almost ethereal. At times, he couldn''t help but watch her, unable to tear his gaze away. As Ewan stared in the direction where Hailey had disappeared, a sense of unease settled deep in Melody''s chest. She had been by his side for a while now, yettely, he felt distant-his mind elsewhere, somewhere she couldn''t reach. "Ewan, Hailey just said she has a boyfriend. Do you think it''s Den?" Melody asked. Ewan''s expression darkened. He knew Hailey had been spending a lot of time with Den, but with Den''s cold, aloof nature, heel.ne wasn''t sure if she had managed to win him over. "Don''t mention Den. I don''t want to talk about him." Melody smirked. "Alright, alright. We''re out for a drive¡ªit''s rare for us to have time alone. Let''s not waste it on unpleasant topics." As she spoke, her hand drifted over Ewan''s chest, her fingers trailing in a slow, seductive caress. "Ewan, where are we going tonight? Should we get a hotel?" They had already shared moments of passion. Young, full of energy, and undeniably alluring, they were the perfect match in every way. In bed, their chemistry was undeniable, and Ewan knew exactly how to unravel her, driving her to the edge of pleasure again and again. Melody let her eyes roam over his striking features, a rush of satisfaction washing over her. The Shaw family was among the elite, and Ewan wasn''t just wealthy-he was effortlessly handsome, the most carefree and sought after heir. He was the ultimate prize, and just thinking about it sent a shiver through her. C¨®ntent Ewan said nothing. Without hesitation, Melody unbuckled her seatbelt. She slid over from the passenger seat and straddled hisp in one smooth motion. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 568 Melody giggled. "Ewan, you''re so quiet... does that mean you want to do it right here in the car?" Without waiting for an answer, she cupped his sharp jawline and pressed her lips to his. It had been a week since theyst slept together, and Ewan''s young, restless body reacted instantly. He wrapped his arm around Melody''s waist as he kissed her back with equal fervor. Her fingers trailed down his chest, moving lower... But just as things were about to escte, Ewan suddenly grabbed her wrist, halting her movements. The moment shattered like ss. Melody froze. "Ewan, what''s wrong?" His brows furrowed. "I''m not in the mood tonight. I don''t want to." Melody''s expression darkened. His body betrayed his desire, yet he was pushing her away. A bitter thought gnawed at her-was this because of Hailey? The moment Hailey appeared, Ewan''s entire demeanor shifted. Since then, he hadn''t been the same. Melody raised her hand, letting the strap slip from her shoulder, revealing her most tantalizing curves. With a sultry gaze, she murmured, "Ewan, look at me... I want you." Ewan, however, remained unmoved by her seduction. In the beginning, Melody had captivated him-those early days of flirtation had been exhrating, almost addictive. Yet, once they were truly together, the excitement faded. Ewan couldn''t tell if he had simply lost interest or if he had just grown tired of the game. Being with Melody felt unremarkable-beyond the fleeting passion in bed, there was no real spark. The thrill had worn off far too quickly. Now, his mind was consumed with thoughts of Hailey. Just moments ago, her delicate face had kept shing through his mind. Even as Melody straddled hisp, all he could think about was her. Frustrated, Ewan reached out and pulled Melody''s strap back over her shoulder. "Enough. I''m not in the mood today. Get off." Upon seeing the unmistakable disinterest in his eyes, Melody had no choice but to move off hisp. Without another word, Ewan pushed open the car door and stepped out, lighting a cigarette. Just then, his phone rang. He answered it right away. "Did you find out anything about Den?" "Mr. Ewan, Den recently joined a gang. He''s been involved in some shady dealings." A gang? Ewan smirked. There was no way Hailey would ever go for a gangster. Just then, Hailey descended the stairs, bag now filled with medicinal herbs she had gathered. She was ready to head het Ewan spotted her and quickly flicked his half-smoked cigarette to the ground, crushing it under his heel. Without hesitation, he walked toward her. "Hailey." Hailey cast him a cold, indifferent nce. "Why are you still here? Haven''t you left yet?" Her tone was distant, as if she were speaking to a stranger. Ewan hated this. He missed the old Hailey-the one who used to smile at him. "Hailey, why are you talking to me like this?" "I have nothing to say to you. Mr. Ewan, please step aside I''m going home." She moved to walk past him, but Ewan swiftly grabbed her wrist. '', you''re not going anywl ed to talk." Hailey immediately tried to yank her hand free. "Let go of me! Don''t touch me!" "What, am I some kind of gue now? Why can''t I touch you?" As Hailey lifted her gaze, her eyesnded on the fresh hickeys scattered across Ewan''s nec ring reminder of Melody just moments ago. "Ewan, you''re absolutely pathetic!" she snarled. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 569 What did Hailey just say? Ewan''s expression darkened. "Hailey!" Hailey let out a sharp, mockingugh. "Ewan, are you actually upset? What right do you have to be? It''s perfectly fine for you to be with Melody-but if you keep pestering me like this, don''t me me for putting you in your ce." They had broken up. They should have moved on and gone their separate ways. Yet, Ewan kepting back, refusing to let her go. And now, with fresh hickeys still visible on his neck, he had the audacity to grab her wrist. The contact sent a wave of revulsion through Hailey, making her skin crawl. She yanked at her arm. "Ewan, let go of me." "You-" Ewan started, but before he could finish, Melody stormed out of the car, her face twisted with anger. "Hailey, what the hell do you think you''re doing? Ewan is my boyfriend now! And here you are, throwing yourself at him like some desperate ex. Have you no shame?" Hailey stared at Melody in disbelief. "Melody, if your eyesight is that bad, I''d rmend getting it checked. Take a good look-who''s grabbing who here?" She lifted her arm slightly, making it clear that Ewan was the one holding onto her. Melody''s face stiffened as the situation sank in. The realization hit her hard- Ewan had been distant with her in the car, yet here he was, wrapped up with Hailey. Hailey looked directly at Ewan and said, "Ewan, your girlfriend is here. Let go of me now. You wouldn''t want her to get the wrong impression, would you?" But Ewan didn''t even nce at Melody. His focus remained solely on Hailey. "Hailey, are you still with Den?" She met his gaze without hesitation. "That''s right. Den is my boyfriend now." Boyfriend? That single word was like a de to Ewan''s chest. A mocking smirk tugged at his lips. "Come on, Hailey. With Den''s background, what could you possibly see in him?" Hailey''s once bright, expressive eyes turned cold. "Ewan, don''t look down on people because of your own prejudices. What''s wrong with Den? I''ve never once been ashamed of his background. More importantly, he''s talented, hardworking, and capable-and I like him." She liked Den-this much was true. Ewan''s anger red like an uncontroble fire. "Capable? Do you even know what he''s up to now?" "Ewan, what exactly are you trying to prove this time? You already dragged me to Den''s construction site, thinking I''d change my mind. But all you did was make me respect him even more. He works tirelessly, earns an honest living, and never takes shortcuts. That''s what makes him truly admirable." Ewan clenched his jaw, his retort dying on his tongue. Just then, Melody stepped forward and clung to his arm. "Ewan, it''s obvious Hailey has moved on. You two broke up a long time ago why are you still clinging to her?" Without hesitation, Ewan shook her off, forcefully shoving her aside. "Get lost!" he snapped. Caught off guard, Melody stumbled backward. Her high heel twisted beneath her, and she crashed to the ground in an ungraceful heap. "Ahh!" she shrieked. "Ewan! I''m hurt!" But Ewan didn''t even nce at her. His piercing gaze remained locked on Hailey. "So, Den doesn''t steal or cheat, huh? Do you really think he''s some noble, hardworking man? Wake up, Hailey-you''ve idealized him. The man you think you know is nothing but an illusion." "Let go of me! I won''t stand here and let you insult him!" Hailey snapped, forcefully yanking her arm free. She had no interest in arguing with Ewan any further. Without hesitation, she turned and strode away. But Ewan wasn''t about to let her leave. In one swift motion, he grabbed her arm again, his grip unrelenting. "You''reing with me, Hailey." Before she could react, he was already dragging her toward his sports car. Hailey''s brows furrowed in frustration. "Ewan, what the hell is wrong with you? Why do you keep harassing me? Let me go!" "Shut up," Ewan growled, yanking open the passenger door before shoving her inside. Hailey immediately tried to scramble out, but Ewan mmed a hand against the roof, trapping her in ce. "I''m taking you to see Den. Don''t you want to see him?" Hailey''s breath caught in her throat. Chapter 570 Ewan mmed the passenger door and marched over to the driver''s side. With a press of the gas, the sports car roared to life and shot off into the distance. Left behind, Melody sat in stunned silence, feelingpletely ignored-like she didn''t even exist. "Ewan! Ewan, where are you going?" she screamed. "I''m your girlfriend! Ewan!" She felt her anger boil over at this. 30 minutester, the Porsche screeched to a halt in front of a casino. Hailey stepped out, her face set in a frown. "Ewan, why did you bring me here?" "Do you know what this ce is?" he asked. Hailey nodded. "Of course. It''s a casino. A ce like this is nothing but trouble- I''m not going in." "What a shame... your precious boyfriend Den is inside." Hailey froze, her breath catching in her throat. She turned to him, disbelief flooding her eyes. "Ewan, stop making things up! There''s no way Den would be in a ce like this!" Ewan let out augh. "Hailey, I told you-you don''t really know him. Come with me, and I''ll show you exactly what kind of man he is." Before she could protest, he grabbed her wrist and tugged her toward the casino doors. The air inside was thick with smoke and noise, a chaotic mix of people from all walks of life. They crowded around the tables, their faces flushed with excitement as they gambled without a care. Hailey loathed being here. As a sheltered young woman from a wealthy family, she had never set foot in such a ce. "Ewan, are you serious? There''s no way Den would be here. I''m leaving." She tried to turn away, but Ewan''s grip on her wrist tightened. "Hailey, look. See for yourself." Reluctantly, she lifted her eyes and spotted Den. He emerged from the casino d in ck. A cigarette hung from his fingers as he smoked, his rugged crew cut and sharp features amplifying his untamed presence. Behind him, a few subordinates followed closely, their postures respectful. "Den, we''ve got a guy here who refuses to pay." Several of the men in ck dragged a middle-aged man forward, forcing him to kneel before Den. "Den, please, have mercy! It''s not that I don''t want to pay. I just have nothing left! My wife is seriously ill in the hospital, and... I gambled away my kids'' tuition trying to wint back. I swear, I''m broke!" Den stepped forward, his men following closely behind. He loomed over the man, taking a long drag from his cigarette. Crouching down, he blew a thick cloud of smoke straight into the man''s face. A cold smirk curved on his lips as he said, "The money''s there if you''re willing to look for it. You could always sell your house." The man''s face drained of color. "No, I can''t... That house belongs to my parents! Selling it would ruin them!" Den took another drag from his cigarette, exhalingzily. "And yet, here you f are-empty-handed-leaving me with no choice. Debts don''t just disappear... and you know what happens to those who don''t pay." The man shook his head frantically. "No! No, please, Den¡ªhave mercy!" Den rose to his feet, his gaze shifting toward one of his men. Without hesitation, theckey seized the man''s hand, mming it onto the surface. The de shed before slicing downward in a swift, brutal arc. A bloodcurdling scream tore through the air. Hailey flinched, the sound stabbing into her ears like shards of ss. Her gaze snapped to Den. Blood spattered across his face, but he didn''t so much as blink. With a stoic expression, he wiped it away with the back of his hand. At that moment, Hailey barely recognized him. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 571 Hailey froze in ce. She had never seen this side of Den before. Ewan smirked and said, "Hailey, do you see it now? Is this still the Den you thought you knew? He''s in the casino now, fully immersed in this world and mixing around with its people. You two are frompletely different worlds¡ªhe doesn''t deserve you!" Hailey turned to Ewan, finally realizing why he had brought her here. It would seem that Ewan knew about Den being here in advance. "Ewan, no matter what Den is like, it''s not up to you to judge him. You have no right!" Ewan sneered. "Even now, you''re still willing to defend him? Did he put some kind of spell on you or what?" "It''s none of your business! I don''t want to be here. I''m going home!" Hailey turned to leave. However, Ewan blocked her way. "Den is right there. Don''t you want to go say hi?" "There''s no need. Move aside." Hailey didn''t know why Den was here, but she sensed that he didn''t want to see her. So, she chose to leave quietly. But Ewan wasn''t about to let that happen. He grabbed Hailey''s arm and said, "Come on, Hailey. Let''s go say hi." "Ewan, let me go! Don''t touch me!" Hailey struggled to break free, but Ewan''s grip was too strong. She couldn''t shake him off. At that moment, Hailey felt a sharp gaze homing in on her. She looked up and locked eyes with Den''s cold, piercing stare. Den noticed them. Their eyes met, and Hailey stiffened. Ewan had also noticed Den''s reaction and suddenly smirked. Then, he wrapped an arm around Hailey''s shoulders, pulling her into his embrace. "Den, it''s been a while." Hailey shoved Ewan away furiously. She wanted to p him. Den, apanied by several men dressed in ck, walked over. The ck-d men recognized Ewan. "Mr. Ewan! What brings you here?" They then nced at Hailey and asked, "Is this your girlfriend?" "No!" "Yes!" Hailey and Ewan answered in unison. The men chuckled. "Oh, so this is Mr. Ewan'' n''s girlfriend. You brought = All friend. You brought y huh?" 100€? y here for some fun to 1. Hailey shot Ewan a death re. She had no idea what he was trying to pull. Wasn''t he in love with Melody? He had gone as far as cheating just to be with her. Hailey turned to Den and called out, "Den." The men were surprised. "Den, you know Mr. Ewan''s girl?" Hailey started to exin, "I''m not " Before she could finish, Den''s cold voice cut in, "We don''t know each other." Hailey froze upon hearing that. Den just said he didn''t know her. She felt hurt. His indifference stung her deeply. Den nced at her, then said, "I have things to do. I''ll be over there." With that, he turned and walked away. He was gone just like that. Hailey stood frozen in ce. One of the men in ck chuckled. "Mr. Ewan, Den isn''t much of a talker." Ewan smirked. "I can see that." "But Den is the type who gets things done. Ruthless, efficient, and highly capable. Our boss values him a lot Soon, this whole casino will be under his management." Ewanughed. "So, he''s fully stepped into this world now. The mean''s getting out won''t be easy." Qont belongs to swnow The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 572 "Mr. Ewan, you must be joking. Following our boss is a promising path. Den has no interest in leaving," the men said. Ewan had already heard everything he wanted. He waved his hand dismissively. "Alright. You guys go on. We''ll entertain ourselves." "Understood. If you need anything, just say the word." "Got it." Those men left. Ewan turned to Hailey. "Do you know who owns this casino? I heard the boss is involved in drug trafficking. And yet, Den is working under him now." Hailey''s eyes widened in shock. The owner was a drug lord? Did Den know? Hailey knew that Den was highly capable. He had countless ways to make money, so why had he chosen this path? Ewan chuckled. "See? Den is already mixed up in all of this. He''s on apletely different path from you. You should cut ties with him as soon as possible. There''s no future for you two." Hailey clenched her fists. "Ewan, if you have so much free time, why don''t you go find your girlfriend, Melody? My rtionship with Den is none of your business!" "Hailey, don''t be so stubborn. I''m just looking out for you." "Looking out for me?" Hailey suddenlyughed. "Ewan, I still remember exactly how much you hated me back then-how you cheated on me with Melody. Why the sudden change of heart now?" Ewan froze. "I..." Hailey''s bright, sharp eyes narrowed suspiciously, focusing her gaze on him. "Ewan, don''t tell me... you''ve developed feelings for me." Those words struck a nerve in Ewan, making him tense up. He denied it immediately. "Hailey, are you delusional? How could I ever like you?" "Good. That''s exactly how it should be. Ewan, you better not fall for me. Otherwise, I''d lose all respect for you!" With that, she turned on her heel and walked away-straight toward Den. "Hailey!" Ewan stood frozen in ce, watching her disappear from his sight. He clenched his fists tightly. Hailey searched for Den, but the casino was massive, and since it was he first time there, she nearly got lost while wandering through the halls. But she had to find him. There were so many things she needed to ask, so many things she wanted to say. Just as she turned a corner in the hallway, she finally spotted him standing not far from her. Hailey wanted to approach him, but suddenly, a young woman appeared. The young woman was vibrant and energeti wearing a ck tank. top and matching shorts. Her figure was striking-wild and bold, She ran up to Den excitedly and called out, "Den!" Hailey stopped in her tracks. She had no idea that another woman had entered Den''s life. The young woman beamed at Den. "Den, let''s go out and have some fun today." Den looked at her, his face partly shadowed by the dim lighting, making his expression unreadable. "I have work." The girl pouted yfully. "I already talked I to my dad. He said you topt is to keep mepany." get off early today. Your on capet Hailey was stunned as realization dawned on her. So, this young woman was the boss'' daughter. Her name was Ste Xanders. Den replied firmly, "Go by yourself. I have things to do." He then turned to leave. However, Ste quickly grabbed onto his arm. "Come on, Den. Just keep mepany for a while." Den suddenly halted. He had just spotted Hailey standing there, looking at him. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 573 Hailey stood frozen in ce, locking gazes with Den. Den stiffened. Ste followed his gaze and turned her head. She spotted Hailey as well. "Den, who is she?" Den didn''t respond. Hailey immediately turned and walked away. She wanted to leave. She hated the ce as it made her feel suffocated. Perhaps she was walking too fast or distracted, for she bumped straight into a middle-aged man. Hailey quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." The man scowled and nagged at her, "You think saying sorry is enough? Damn it, I''ve lost a lot of money today, and now youe and ruin my mood..." Then, he took a good look at her face. He stopped mid-sentence, clearly taken aback by her bright, fresh features. His gaze swept over her from head to toe. "I didn''t expect to run into such a cute little thing." Hailey had juste from school and was wearing a white sweater and a pleated skirtyered under a puffy white down jacket. Her long hair was tied up in a high ponytail, making her lookpletely out of ce in this seedy casino. Her presence stood out like a bright, untainted light in the darkness. The way the man leered at her made Hailey feel deeply ufortable. She frowned. "I already apologized." Then, she turned to leave. However, the man stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Where are you going, cutie? Come have some fun with me." "Move. Get out of my way. I''m going home!" The manughed. "Whose home? Mine? I can give you a home, sweetheart." Hailey was disgusted and spun around to leave. But before she could, the man grabbed her arm. "Don''t go. Stay and keep mepany." "Let go of me! If you don''t let go, I''ll scream for help!" "Go ahead and scream. The more you scream, the more fun it is for me." The man yanked Hailey toward him. Just as hand him was about to cry out, a suddenly appeared, gripping t man''s wrist and forrying away from her. "Who the hell dares to ruin my fun?" The man grumbled, but when he looked up and saw Den, his expression froze. "Den..." Den''s sharp features were cold and ruthless. "What are you doing?" The man forced out augh. "Den, I was just ying around with her." Den remained indifferent. His alone was enough to Chill own the man''s spine. "She wasn''t willing. Didn''t you hear her?" send The man hesitated. "Den, please release me. I won''t mess with her anymore." There was a crisp cracking sound. With just a slight twist of his wrist, Den snapped the man''s arm. The man let out a blood-curdling scream. Den flung him aside, sending him crashing into the wall. The man clutched his broken wrist, his face contorted in pain. "Den, how dare you do this to me!" His expression turned dark as he spat, "Do you really think you''re someone important? Just because the boss Values you? Just because his daughter likes you? You''re nothing more than apdog. Life is precarious in this business. You might not even know what killed you." Hailey stood at the side, her fingers curling slightly. Den remained emotionless. "You won''t know how I''ll die, but I know exactly how you''ll die." He then called out, "Guys!" Two men in ck stepped forward. "Yes, Den." Den gave a simple order. "Take him away." "Understood." Chapter 574 Two men in ck dragged the middle-aged man away. Hailey nced at Den, then turned and walked off. With long strides, Den followed right behind her. Hailey quickened her pace, trying to shake him off. However, Den easily kept up and remained right behind her. "Stop following me!" she shouted. Hailey ran out of the casino and onto the street. Just as she turned, her ankle twisted, and she fell to the ground. She was utterly frustrated with herself. Today was just one unlucky thing after another. A deep voice sounded above her as she sat on the ground, "Are you alright?" Hailey looked up. Den had caught up with her. He stood while she sat, towering over her because of his height. She had to tilt her head to look at him. Den reached out his hand. "Get up." He was offering to help her. Hailey didn''t want his help. She tried to get up on her own. However, it was futile. Den reached down, grabbed her by the arm, and lifted her effortlessly. Hailey was speechless. She had been angry at him, but... he was really strong. Den looked at her. "Don''te here again. This ce isn''t for you. I''ll get you a taxi. Go home." He stepped to the curb and waved down a taxi. The car pulled over, and Den opened the door. "Get in." Hailey didn''t move. "Den, don''t you have anything to say to me?" "Say what?" Hailey countered, "What do you think you should say?" Den stared at her. "I have nothing to say. I''m busy. Stop looking for me. Go home." With that, he turned to leave. However, he didn''t go far before a hand reached over and grabbed him by his sleeve. Den stopped in his tracks. He remained silent for a few seconds, not turning around, just wanting to walk away. Regardless, that hand clung tightly to his sleeve, refusing to let go. Den''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Let go!" Hailey shook her head. "I don''t want to!" Den turned around. "What are you trying to say?" Hailey looked at him. "Den, why are you here? Do you even know what kind of ce this is? You''re smart! You can make money doing anything! Why did you choose this path?" Her eyes were filled with confusion and disappointment. She couldn''t understand why he would go down this path. She needed an answer. But Den just stared at her and said nothing. Hailey pressed on, "Den, I don''t like this ce. Come with me-let''s leave together. If you need money, just be my tutor, alright? I can pay you!" Den removed her hand from his sleeve. "Thanks, but no." He turned and walked away. But in the next second, he felt a tight grip around his waist. Hailey had lunged forward and wrapped her arms around him from behind. Den''s tall frame went rigid. She held him tightly. "Den, my dad has agreed to let us be together. He even said that if we are, he''ll give you control of our family business. know you don''t like that kind of arrangement, so let me invest in you instead. "I''ll fund yourpany. Right now, intemerce and new media are booming. You''re brilliant. I''m sure you can build something incredible. That''s the path you should be taking!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 575 Den remained silent for a moment before gently pulling Hailey''s hands away from him. He turned to face her. "Ms. Lambert, do you think I''m a charity project for you?" Hailey shook her head. "No, that''s not what I meant. I believe in your ability and talent. I want-" Den smirked. "You want? Everything you''ve said has been about what you want. You''re forcing your ideas onto me." Hailey shook her head again. "Den, I really didn''t mean it like that..." "Don''t deny it. You want to control me! But I understand. You''re a wealthy heiress. In your eyes, you''ve never truly seen me as your equal. You think you have the right to decide my future." Upon hearing his ice-cold, ruthless words, Hailey''s eyes reddened. "Den, I told you, that''s not true. Is that really what you think of me?" She was just worried about him. She felt for him. She didn''t want him to stay in a ce like this. He had so much potential-he could go further, reach higher. But he wouldn''t listen. He didn''t even try to understand her. Did he really think she was such a selfish person? Den saw the tears pooling in her eyes, glistening under the dim lights. She looked so hurt, so vulnerable. His fingers curled into fists by his sides. "Hailey, just leave. We are from two different worlds. You already have Ewan by your side. He seems to have turned over a new leaf. Perhaps you should be with him. Even if not him, you have plenty of better options." Hailey blinked rapidly, andrge tears rolled down her cheeks. "Den, why do you always push me away? Aren''t we together? If there''s a problem, we can talk about it." "Together?" Den chuckled mockingly. "Who said we were together?" Hailey was taken aback. "Then... everything between us...'' Den shrugged, his eyes running over her in a way that was bothzy and taunting. "We were just having fun." Hailey froze. "Fun?" "Yeah. It wasn''t like I forced you. You were the one who threw yourself at me. You''re a rich young woman, beautiful, easy-going... and you came to me willingly. It didn''t cost me anything, so why not enjoy it?" Hailey gasped, her breathing growing unsteady. "Den, is that really what you think?" "What else?" Tears fell freely from Hailey''s eyes. So, this was what he thought of her. To him, she had been free entertainment, nothing more. At that moment, Den stepped forward, feaning close to Hailey. He reached out to wipe her tears, then said with a smirk, "Why were you looking for me, Ms. Lambert? Did you miss me?" Hailey pped his hand away immediately. She looked up at him with teary eyes. "Den, I hate you!" Den froze. Just then, Ewan came running. "Den, did you do something to Hailey?" Ewan grabbed Den by the cor and threw a punch at him. Den didn''t dodge. The hitnded squarely on his jaw, splitting his lip and drawing blood. Den raised his hand and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. His unruly. dn Osments were wild anders Hailey was startled. She hadn''t expected Ewan to show up so suddenly. She quickly grabbed his arm. "Enough, Ewan! Stop it!" Ewan pointed at Den and shouted, "Den, Hailey likes you! You should be grateful for that! Do you even know your own worth? Youe from nothing, and now you''re just another street thug. Go take a good look in the mirror. You don''t deserve Hailey!" Hailey''s face turned pale. "Shut up, Ewan!" Ewan shook off Hailey''s grip and moved to punch Den again. But this time, he didn''tnd a hit. Den easily caught his fist mid-air and shoved him backward. Ewan lost his bnce and staggered a few steps before falling hard to the ground. Hailey quickly stepped in front of Ewan. "Den, that''s enough!" Den looked at her. "Consider me taking that punch as returning the favor I owed you." If he hadn''t let it happen, Ewan would never have been able to touch him in the first ce. Hailey was momentarily stunned. Chapter 576 Den said coldly, "Take Ewan and leave. I don''t want to see either of you again." Then, he turned on his heel and walked away. Hailey called out, "Den!" He paused for a brief second. Just then, Ste ran up and grabbed Den''s arm. "Den, why did youe outside?" She nced at Hailey and Ewan, then asked, "Den, do you know them?" Den''s lips moved imperceptibly, then said indifferently, "No." Ste smiled brightly. "Then let''s go back inside. My dad is here. He was asking about you earlier." Den nodded. "Alright." He walked away with Ste. Hailey stood frozen, her teary eyes blurring as she watched him disappear with another young woman. Ewan got up and scoffed. "Hailey, did you see that? This is the man you like. He doesn''t care about you at all. He broke your heart. He''s a terrible person you should just forget about." Hailey turned to him. "Den''s a terrible person? And what about you? Are you one?" Ewan stammered, "I..." Without waiting for him to finish, Hailey turned and walked away. Ewan quickly grabbed her arm. "It''ste. It''s dangerous for a young woman to go home alone. Get in the car. I''ll take you home." Hailey tried to shake him off. "I don''t need you to send him home." However, Ewan didn''t listen. He forced her into his car and drove off. Meanwhile, Den had returned. He watched as the sports car disappeared from his view, his gaze darkening. He had said those things on purpose. From the moment he stepped into this world, he and Hailey were never meant to be. She was like a delicate rose, like an untainted gem-pure and untouched by the filth of reality. But he was different. There was even future for them, so it to end things before they . He had no choice but to steel his heart and push but away. Ste walked up to him. "Den, do you like that young woman?" Den said tly, "No." "Liar. You likes you can see it eyes. You like her," Ste remarked. cide it. When a t belongs to swn opet Den didn''t respond. He simply stepped past her, intending to leave. Ste suddenly said, "Den, since you broke up with her, why don''t we be together? I like you!" Den nced at her. "Don''t waste your time on me. I''ll never like you." Then, he walked away. "Den!" Ste stomped her foot in frustration. She had fallen for him at first sight, and she wasn''t nning to give up. That night, Hailey returned home and cried under her nket for a long, long time. Every time she thought about the things knives carving into her hear n had said, it felt I t belongs to The next morning, she woke up with a fever. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 577 James handed the fever medicine to Hailey. "Allie, take your medicine." Haileyy weakly on the bed. "Dad, I don''t want to take it." James looked at her. "What''s this? Heartbroken? Den rejected you?" Hailey shot him a re. He really knew how to say the worst possible thing at the worst time. She was already feeling miserable, and he just had to bring that up. James chuckled. "Allie, didn''t I tell you? You wouldn''t be able to win Den over. Just forget about him." Hailey remained silent. James continued, "There are so many outstanding young men out there. I know plenty of aplished young talents. I''ll introduce you to a few. Isn''t the best way to get over one rtionship to start a new one?" Hailey hugged her nket, still saying nothing. James ced the fever medication on the table. "Allie, take your medicine. I''ll leave you alone for now." Then, he walked out of the room. Hailey sat up and took the medicine, theny back down, hoping to sleep. She should have listened to her father and forgotten about Den. After all, he never had real feelings for her. He had said such heartless things to her and even had another young woman by his side now. But the moment she closed her eyes, she thought of him. His face lingered in her mind, refusing to fade. She really wanted to forget him, but she just couldn''t. Hailey picked up her phone and opened Den''s contact on WhatsApp. She sent him a message. "Den, I have a fever." At that moment, Den was meeting with the big boss, Bob Xanders-Ste''s father. Bob was an influential figure in the underworld. He wasrge and imposing, but his eyes gleamed with cunning and wisdom. Den handed over the financial reports for the past week. Bob looked through them, visibly satisfied. "Den, I knew you were the right man for the job. In just one weeket you''ve brought in half a year''s worth of revenue. You''re ambitious and capable!" Ste clung to her father''s arm. "Dad, Den has been working so hard. You should reward him and give him a day off." Bob looked at his daughter affectionately. "Stelly, you just want Den to take you out, don''t you?" "Dad!" Ste blushed and nced at Den shyly. Den''s expression remained unreadable. Bob stepped forward. "Den, you know my daughter likes you, and think highly of you. I have no sons. If you marry her, we''ll be a family, and everything I have will be yours. II Den nced at Ste before responding tly, "Mr. Xanders, I don''t think I''m worthy of Ms. Xanders." Ste stomped her foot. "Den, are you rejecting me? Dad, I don''t care! I like Den!" Bob patted Den''s shoulder. "Den, my daughter adores you. I believe you''lle to like her too. you be my son-inw, you''ll be my sessor. Let me tell you e something-I have connections with someone very powerful. I can introduce you to him." Den already knew who this powerful figure was. It was the drug lord Rodrigo Casteno, also known as Cobra. Den hade here for one reason to use Bob as a stepping stone to meet Cobra. Cobra was the man who killed his father. Now, Bob was offering to introduce him. But there was a condition-he had to marry Ste. Den had no feelings for her, but it seemed he had no choice. "Den, I''ll give you some time to think it over before you decide if you want to marry my daughter." Ste tried to approach Den. "Den, I..." However, Bob stopped her. He grabbed her by the wrist and said, "Stelly, let''s go." Reluctantly, she followed her father out. Den stood there alone for a moment before leaving the casino and stepping onto the street. Just then, a notification sound came from his phone. It was a message from Hailey. Chapter 578 "Den, I have a fever!" Hailey texted. Den kept one hand in his pocket, choosing not to reply. Just then, his phone received another notification. Another message from Hailey popped up. "Den, my head hurts. Can youe and check on me?" "Den, I don''t think you meant those things you said. There must be a reason why you treated me that way." "Den, if youe over now, I''ll forgive you. We can still be happy together." Hailey kept sending messages, and Den''s phone notifications kept going off. He could already picture her expression-perhaps a little stubborn, a little frustrated, yet undeniably captivating. Walking alone on the street, Den gripped his phone tightly. He couldn''t go to her. His rational mind told him he shouldn''t do that. At a time when he had nothing, he had somehow found the woman he wanted to protect and cherish for a lifetime. How ironic. Den turned to head home. Another message came in. "Den, I miss you." His footsteps halted. A few secondster, he spun around and sprinted in the opposite direction- straight toward her. Half an hourter, Den stood outside the Lambert residence. Warm lights glowed inside, casting aforting ambiance. Den stood there for a moment, his hands clenching into fists, then rxing, then clenching again. After a long inner struggle, he finally stepped forward. Inside her bedroom, Hailey sat curled up on her bed, phone in hand, waiting for a reply. But Den never responded. She pouted in disappointment, "Den, doing right now?" wondering to herself, Had she disturbed him? wh After all, he was working. Maybe he was really busy. Just then, there was a sudden knock on her door. "Who is it?" "It''s me, Ms. Hailey." "Is something the matter, Linda?" "Oh, I''m fine, but someone''s here to see you." What? Someone was looking for her? Was it Den? The weakness from her fever seemed to have vanished in an instant. Hailey shot up from bed, threw off her nket, and rushed to the door. "Linda, who is it? Where is he?" Linda chuckled. "Ms. Hailey, he''s outside at the-hey, slow e going to trip!" Copy "own.ne Before Linda could finish, Hailey was already running down the stairs at full speed. Her heart pounded with excitement. She knew it. Den wouldn''t ignore her. He came for her! She reached for the front door, grabbed the handle, and flung it open. She eximed excitedly, "Den!" However, her smile suddenly froze, and her entire body stiffened. The person standing outside wasn''t Den. It was Ewan. Ewan hade looking for her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 579 The joy Hailey had felt just moments agopletely disappeared, reced by disappointment. She had been so sure it was Den. She never expected to see Ewan standing at her door instead. At that moment, Linda rushed over and draped a coat over Hailey''s shoulders. "Ms. Hailey, put this on before you catch a cold." Hailey turned to her. "Linda, is he the one who came to see me?" Linda nodded. "Yes, Ms. Hailey, It''s Mr. Ewan. I didn''t manage to finish exining before you bolted down." Unwilling to give up, Hailey asked, "Was there no one else who came to see me?" Linda shook her head. "Nope. Who were you expecting?" Den didn''te? Ewan studied Hailey''s expression, then said, "You were expecting Den toe instead, weren''t you?" Hailey didn''t bother to deny it. "Yes. Ewan, why are you here?" Ewan''s expression darkened. "I heard you had a fever and were sick, so I came to check on you." "I''m not dying. Thanks for your concern." With that, Hailey reached out to close the door. But Ewan shoved his hand against it, keeping it open. "Hailey, what''s your problem? The moment I heard you were sick, I rushed over, but you''re acting like you don''t even want to see me." Hailey looked him in the eye. "I''m not acting like I don''t want to see you. I just simply don''t." Ewan''s expression darkened in frustration. "You''re unbelievable, Hailey!" Hailey retorted, "Ewan, your girlfriend is Melody. How many times do I have to remind you? A proper ex should act like they''re dead. Don''t show up in my life anymore." Ewan took a step closer, closing the gap between them. He stared at Hailey-her delicate face, her soft pink silk nightgown, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders, her bright and captivating eyes. She was positively alluring. Hailey never wore makeup, yet her natural beauty was striking. Melody, on the other hand, always wore heavy makeup. At first, it seemed morous, but over time, it started to feel artificial, like a manufactured beauty. There was a fundamental difference between natural beauty and artificial beauty. Ewan leaned in slightly, making Hailey take two quick steps back. "Ewan, what are you doing? Why are you getting so close to me?" Ewan''s gaze remained locked on her. "Hailey, I have something to tell you." "What is it?" Ewan hesitated for a second before blurting out awkwardly, "Hailey, I broke up with Melody." Hailey''s eyshes fluttered in disbelief. Ewan and Melody hadn''t been together for long, yet they had already broken up? It was true-Ewan had ended things with Melody. Melody hadn''t taken it well and had yet to ept things. But after hearing Hailey had fallen sick, Ewan came straight to see her. "So what if you and Melody broke up? What does that have to do with me? You don''t need to report this to me." Upon seeing how distant she was Ewan clenched his fists. "Hailey, are you doing this on purpose? You''ve been 9 hard to get all this time, haven''t you?" Hailey frowned. "What are you talking about?" "Hailey, I know you''ve always liked me. But back then, I didn''t like you, so I ignored you and got together with Melody. That''s why you went to Den You don''t even like Den. You were just using him to make me jealous, weren''t you?" Hailey was speechless. Her beautiful eyes widened as she stared at Ewan in disbelief. What kind of nonsense was he talking about? Ewan continued, "Hailey, you''re clever, I give you that. Congrattions. Your little game worked. You sessfully caught my attention. "Even when I was with Melody, I kept thinking about you. I kept remembering the good times we had. You used to make me so happy, and now I realize... I miss that." Chapter 580 Ewan took another step forward, staring deeply at Hailey. "Hailey, I don''t love Melody anymore. I''ve fallen for you." Hailey felt her mind go nk when she heard Ewan say he didn''t love Melody anymore and that he fell for her instead. She never expected Ewan, the same man who once cheated on her and looked down on her, to suddenly have a change of heart and fall for her instead. While she was still in a daze, Ewan reached out and pulled her into his arms. Hailey''s petite frame was soft, and the faint scent unique to her filled his senses. He tightened his hold on her. "Hailey, let''s be together." ... Moments ago, Den stood outside the house. He hade to see Hailey, but just as he was about to step in, a shy sports car pulled up. Ewan had arrived. Den watched as Ewan knocked on the door, and Hailey answered it. And now, from where he stood, he watched as Ewan held her tightly in his arms. Den''s hands balled up tightly into fists so hard that his knuckles cracked. The sight before him felt like a sharp de plunging straight into his heart. But after a few moments, he slowly rxed his grip. Hadn''t he wanted to push Hailey away? Well, he seeded. Slowly, Den turned around and walked away. Inside, Hailey shoved Ewan off her. "Ewan, what the hell is wrong with you?" Ewan stumbled back, nearly crashing into the door. Hailey''s gaze was cold and distant. "Ewan, I never realized how delusional you are. Let me make one thing clear-your breakup with Melody has nothing to do with me. I will never be with you." Ewan froze. "Why?" Hailey let out a frustrated sigh. "You really don''t know? Fine, I''ll tell you again¡ª Ewan, I don''t love you anymore." Ewan shook his head in denial. "No, I don''t believe it." "Ewan, I admit that I used to think I loved you, but that was just ? admiration. You were like an older brother to me. Back then, I didn''t even understand what it really meant to love someone. "That changed when I met Den. When he was around, I thought about him. When he wasn''t, I still thought about him. I have never felt this way about anyone before. "He is the first person I have ever loved." Ewan''s expression became twisted. He had always believed that Hailey loved him. "Hailey, you''re lying. You don''t actually love Den. You''re just using him to make me jealous." "Ewan, stop letting your imaginations run all over the ce. At this rate, you might want to see a psychiatrist. Den isn''t a tool to provoke you. He is the person I love!" With that, Hailey shoved him out the door. Ewan turned back in frustration. "Hailey, I don''t believe you. ying hard to get can backfire. I''ve already broken up with Melody, and I have fallen for you. What else do you want?" Hailey was utterly exasperated. "I want you to disappear from my house and my life!" With that, she mmed the door shut in his face. Ewan stood there, dumbfounded. He refused to believe it. He couldn''t ept that Hailey didn''t love him anymore. How was Den better than him? Why would Hailey choose Den over him? It was simply uneptable! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 581 Hailey couldn''t wait for Den any longer. She decided to go find him herself. It didn''t matter if Den wasn''t looking for her. She could take the initiative. Hailey went to the casino and asked a young thug, "Hey, is Den here?" The thug grinned. "Another pretty girl looking for Den, huh? Sorry, sweetheart, he''s not here today." "Where did he go?" she asked. The thug smirked. "Den took our youngdy to the bar for a good time." Youngdy? Was it that sultry, mature bombshell, Ste? Den took Ste to the bar? Upon noticing the disappointment on Hailey''s face, the thug chuckled. "You got a thing for Den? Forget it. He''s already got a girlfriend." Hailey froze. "What do you mean? Den''s dating someone?" "That''s right. Den and our youngdy are officially together. Everybody knows that." Hailey felt her heart sink. Den and Ste were together? No wonder he never came looking for her. He was in a rtionship. Then, what did that make her? Hailey immediately headed to the bar. She had to find Den. As soon as she arrived, she spotted him in the VIP lounge. He was wearing a crisp white dress shirt today, the fabric outlining his toned waist and chiseled muscles. With his sharp-cropped hair and striking features, he stood out from the crowd in an instant. She was used to seeing him in ck. This was the first time she had seen him in white. And damn, he looked good in it. The bar wasn''t crowded tonight. Den had reserved the entire ce. He lounged on the couch, with Ste sitting beside him, surrounded by a group of streetwise toughs. "Here, Den, have a smoke." Someone offered him a cigarette. However, Ste stopped them. "Don''t let Den smoke." "Why not, Ms. Xanders?" Ste shot Den a coy nce and giggled "Because Den and I are getting married soon. Once we tie the knot, we''re having a baby. No smoking while we''re trying! "Hahaha!" The whole group burst intoughter. "So, Den and Met Xanders are about to seal the deal, huh? Congrats, congrats!" "We better get ready for their wedding banquet!" Ste beamed at Den. Den leanedzily against the couch, then reached out and pulled Ste into his arms. The crowd erupted into cheers. Hailey stood there, watching, feeling her heart shatter into pieces. The thug had told her Den and Ste were dating, but she hadn''t believed it. Now, she was seeing it with her own eyes. He had never once reached out to hold her. It was always her making the first move. At the VIP table, a scionughed. "Den, if you can''t smoke, at least have a drink." "Ms. Xanders, he can have a drink, right? Why don''t you two share a wedding toast?" The crowd egged them on to drink together. Ste raised an eyebrow. "Fine, we can do a wedding toast." Someone poured them drinks. Den took a ss, and so did Ste. Their arms intertwined. As the crowd cheered, Ste gazed at Den with deep affection. "Den, after this drink, I''ll be yours." "Ms. Xanders, you''re not even married yet. How can you already call yourself his?" Ste''s eyes burned with passion. She boldly dered, "I don''t car Ais wedding toast, I, Ste Den!" , am officially yours Chapter 582 Den looked at Ste, his gaze gentle. "Alright." Ste curled her lips into a smile, and the two of them drank the wedding toast. The crowd started whistling. "Off to the wedding suite! Off to the wedding suite! Off to the wedding suite!" Watching this scene, Hailey felt like needles were stabbing her heart. The pain was unbearable. He was going to marry Ste. He was going to marry another woman. Why was he doing this to her? Just then, a scion called out, "Waiter! Bring more liquor! We''re out over here." "Got it!" A waiter came running over with a bottle of liquor. Haily stopped him. "Give me the bottle. I''ll bring it over." The waiter was stunned. "What do you mean?" Hailey pulled a thick stack of cash from her pocket and stuffed it into his. "This is what I mean." The waiter immediately understood. Grinning from ear to ear, he handed the bottle over. "Got it. Your call." Hailey took the bottle, put on a mask, and walked toward the VIP lounge. The scion gestured. "Waiter, set the drinks here." Hailey nodded. "Alright." She ced the bottle on the table. At that moment, the scion''s eyesnded on her. He gave her a once-over. Even with the mask covering half her face, the visible part of her face was fair. Her eyes were bright and clear, and her high ponytail added a touch of youthful innocence. She was like a ma, effortlessly drawing attention. The scion smirked. "Since when did this bar have such a gorgeous waitress? Hey, miss, how old are you?" "Damn." Someone in the lounge whistled. "We''ve been here all night, and we just now noticed this beauty?" "Miss, are you here to serve drinks? Stay and have a few with us." The men in the lounge were eyeing Hailey with lecherous gazes. Den kept his head down, his handsome face indifferent. He didn''t seem interested in any of this. However, Ste noticed Hailey. Beautiful women were always sensitive to other beautiful women. Ste suddenly felt like she had seen Hailey somewhere before. She ned her eyes at Hailey. "Why do like we''ve met before? Do we know each other?" Hailey shook her head but kept her gaze fixed on Den beside Ste. Ste clung to Den''s muscr arm Bet wait pouted, "Den, look at this Doesn''t she seem familiar? like I''ve seen her before." Den lifted his head and nced at Hailey. At first, it was just a casual,zy nce, But the moment his eyes et Hailey locked eyes with him. She knew he had recognized her. "Den, do you know her?" Ste pressed. Hailey stared at him, waiting to hear his answer. Would he say he knew her? Or would he say he didn''t? Den''s thin lips pressed together. His gaze on Hailey was cold,ced with displeasure. "Den, why aren''t you saying anything? Let me think. I really feel like I''ve seen her somewhere before. Where was it..." Den cut Ste off. "You''re mistaken. We don''t know her." Hailey''sshes trembled. He was truly heartless for lying through his teeth and pretending not to know her. With a beauty in his arms, was he that eager to draw the line between them? Just then, the rich scion reached out and grabbed Hailey''s wrist. "Come here, beautifuldy. Drink with us." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 583 Hailey looked at the man, trying to pull her delicate wrist out of his grip. "I''m just a waitress here to serve drinks. I don''t drink with customers. Let me go!" The man didn''t release her. Instead, her resistance only piqued his interest further. "Miss, aren''t you here to make money? Have a drink with us, and I''ll pay you." She shook her head. "I don''t want your money." The scion snapped his fingers at that moment, and one of his men immediately walked in carrying a briefcase. He opened it, revealing stacks of crisp dor bills. He picked up a bundle of cash. "Here''s ten grand. Have a drink with me." Hailey''s voice remained firm. "I don''t want to." "Then, let''s raise the stakes. I''ll give you 50 grand for one drink." "No!" Ronald chuckled. "Are you ying hard to get? Because if you are, you''ve definitely got my attention." The people around themughed and egged him on. "Miss, do you know how many women would kill for the chance to drink with Ronald? You should take the offer before you regret it." "It looks like Mr. Carter really likes you. I''ve never seen him so invested in anyone before!" Ste sat on the couch, watching the scene unfold. She turned to Den. "Den, it looks like Ronald is about to make a new friend, don''t you think?" Den lounged against the couch, his posture rxed as he swirled the wine in his ss. The deep red liquid rippled against the crystal. His gaze, however, was icy as he watched Ronald and Hailey. "Den, why aren''t you saying anything?" Ste was quick to pick up on his change in demeanor. Den was a man who rarely showed his emotions. Even though he had agreed to date her, she often felt like she couldn''t read him. He always remained distant. But right now, as he watched Ronald and Hailey, his entire presence seemed to darken, and his demeanor plummeted to freezing depths. Ste''s gaze drifted back to Hailey. Who exactly was she? Ronald grinned. "Miss, this whole case of cash is yours. Now, have a drink with me." This time, he didn''t even give Hailey a chance to refuse. With a forceful tug, she was pulled straight into hisp. Hailey''s body went rigid. She despised physical contact with. strangers. She immediately him away. "Let go of me! touch me!" "Miss, why are you still wearing a mask? Take it off, and let me see your face." Her part weg enough tor face visible, and they reyes were t anyone''s heart itch with curiosity. "Mr. Carter, hurry and pull off her mask! What if she''s not that pretty and ends up disappointing you?" "No way. This woman has the perfect body, great posture, and beautiful eyes. There''s no way her face isn''t stunning." "Yeah, trust Mr. Carter''s instincts. Any girl he''s interested in is guaranteed to be a knockout." The crowd around them roared in excitement. Ronald reached out to pull down Hailey''s mask. Hailey quickly stopped him. "You can''t look at my face!" "Why not?" "Because... my face is only for my boyfriend to see! If you look at my face, he''ll be mad!" "Boyfriend?" Ronald paused, surprised. "You have a boyfriend?" Hailey''sshes trembled. She knew Den had been watching her this whole time. She wanted to bet on herself-bet on whether he would step in to save her. fo The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 584 Hailey wanted to bet on it-to see if she still had a ce in his heart. If she didn''t, then she would finally give up on him. "Yes, I have a boyfriend!" she dered. "Who is he?" "That''s none of your business. All you need to know is that he''s taller than you, more handsome than you. I really like him, and he really likes me too!" The crowd burst intoughter. "Mr. Carter, looks like this youngdy is already taken." "Mr. Carter, it seems like you''ve lost this time." Ronald sneered. "You''re lying to me, aren''t you? Where is this so-called boyfriend of yours? If he''d really get jealous about you drinking with me, then why would he let youe to a ce like this in the first ce? That just proves he doesn''t care about you at all!" With that, he lifted a ss of alcohol. "Come on, beautiful, have a drink with me. If you really have a boyfriend, he''ll show up!" He brought the ss to Hailey''s lips, ready to pour the wine down her throat. Hailey struggled, trying to push him away. "Let me go! Don''t touch me! I don''t want to drink!" Some of the alcohol spilled from the ss, soaking her clothes and leaving her looking disheveled. The people around them egged her on. "It looks like you don''t really have a boyfriend. He hasn''t shown up, has he?" "You might as well be with Mr. Carter. He can give you the best life-food, drinks, luxury!" A wave of despair crashed over Hailey. Was Den really just going to let this happen? Ste smirked as she watched Den. "Den, tonight is supposed to be our celebration, but Ronald and that waitress seem to be having more fun than we are." She snuggled into his arm. "Isn''t that right, Den?" Den''s long fingers clenched around his ss. Then, he tipped his head back and downed the entire drink in one go. The sharp liquor burned down his throat, his Adam''s apple shifting as he swallowed. Then, with a m, he set his ss down with a loud crack. The sound of ss hitting the table was sharp and jarring, cutting through the noisy atmosphere. The room fell silent. Even Ronald paused. He frowned in confusion. "Den, what''s up with you? Are we being too loud for you?" Ste stiffened. "Den, what''s wrong?" But Den didn''t look at her. His icy gaze was locked onto Ronald. "Take your hands off her." Ronald blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Den, what do you mean?" Without another word, Den J suddenly stood up. In just a few strides, he was in front of Ronald, his presence cold and menacing exuding an air of pure dominance. Before Ronald could react, Den grabbed his wrist and twisted it with a snap! A chilling crack echoed in the air. Ronald'' wrist was broken. The Sweet wine ss he had been holding tumbled onto the carpet. Den let go of Ronald''s arm, then reached out and grabbed Hailey''s slender wrist. With a swift pull, he lifted her off Ronald''sp and onto her feet. "Come with me." He didn''t wait for her response. He simply held her arm and pulled her away. Instantly, the room erupted in whispers. "What the hell just happened? Why did Den take that waitress with him?" "What''s going on between Den and that woman?" "Ms. Xanders, do you know what''s happening?" Ste had already stood up. She stood frozen in ce, watching Den drag Hailey away. And then it hit her. No wonder that waitress looked so familiar. She knew her. That waitress was Hailey! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 585 Ste clenched her fists as jealousy burned in her eyes. Even though she was engaged to Den, she knew that Hailey had always upied a ce in his heart. A woman''s intuition never lied. Now, Hailey was back, entangling herself with him once again and making Ste feel threatened. She loved Den. She loved him a lot. She didn''t want to lose him. "Ms. Xanders, what exactly is going on?" Annoyed, she snapped, "All of you, get out!" The crowd quickly scattered. Just then, Bob arrived. He looked at Ste. "Stelly, what''s wrong? Who made you upset?" Ste reached out and hugged her father. "Dad, you''re here?" Bob nced around. "Stelly, where''s Den? Wasn''t he supposed to be here with you? Where did he go? Why are you here alone?" She couldn''t bear to speak ill of Den. "He just went to the restroom, Dad. Dad, I''m scared of losing Den. I want to marry him as soon as possible." Bob frowned. "Stelly, why are you in such a hurry to get married?" "Because I want to marry him! But I feel like Den isn''t in a rush. Dad, you have to find a way to make him marry me sooner." She pouted yfully. "Dad, you think so highly of Den. Everyone says a son-in-w is like half a son. If I get married, you can hand over the family business to Den, and then I''ll give you a bunch of grandkids. You can retire and enjoy life taking care of them!" Bob burst into heartyughter. "You really are ready to fly the nest, huh? Alright, I''ll think of a way." "What way?" He smirked knowingly. "Simple. You and Den just need to seal the deal." Ste''s face flushed. "Dad!" "Don''t you want to?" "Of course I do!" If she could be Den''s woman, then he would have no choice but to marry her. At that point, Hailey would be nothing more than an afterthought. Den dragged Hailey by her slender wrist, leading her through the corridor. His strides were long and fast, forcing her to stumble as she struggled against his grip. "Den, let me go!" she protested. Den suddenly stopped. With a sharp push, he pressed her against the wall. Then, he reached out and pulled off her mask, revealing her delicate, oval-shaped face. "Hailey, who told you toe here?" Hailey met his gaze. "What''s wrong with me being here? Where I go is my own business. Do I need your permission?" Den was so furious he was momentarily speechless. "Do you even know what kind of ce this is? You shouldn''t be here. Go back to where you belong." "If you can be here, why can''t I?" she shot back, her lips curling into a toine shot bn, didn''t you say you smirk. didn''t know me? Then, why did save me? Why do you care?" you She felt a burst of joy in her heart. Den cared. He had pulled her out of that scion''s clutches. She had won the gamble. Den braced one hand against the wall, effectively caging her in between his body and the cold surface behind her. His deep, intense eyes locked onto hers. "Hailey, I''ll say it one more time. You don''t belong here. Go home." Hailey lifted her chin defiantly. "I''m not going home. I want to stay with you." Den''s expression darkened. "Hailey, there''s no future for us." With that, he turned to leave. But before he could take a step, Hailey swiftly reached up, hooked her arms around his neck, and pulled him down. His face was now mere inches from hers. fo She looked into his eyes. "Den, you have feelings for me. You like me!" Chapter 586 These weren''t questions. They were statements. Den froze. "Don''t deny it because I already know the answer. Denying it would just be lying. Den, you like me, and I like you too!" As she spoke, Hailey lifted her head and kissed his thin lips without hesitation. Den was stunned. He hadn''t expected her to be so bold. He instinctively tried to push her away. "Hailey..." But it was useless. Hailey wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, holding on with all her strength. Just as he opened his mouth, she deepened the kiss. Her soft tongue slid in, dominant yet yful, entwining with his. Den was still inexperienced when it came to intimacy, and her teasing sent an immediate shiver down his spine. A tingling sensation spread from his lower back, surging through his limbs and making the corners of his eyes redden. Hailey kissed him fiercely, tasting the strong liquor on his lips¡ªa wild, fiery, untamed vor that made her dizzy with excitement. In the end, Den still managed to push her away. "Hailey, what are you doing?" Hailey''s lips were glistening from the kiss. They were so close that her longshes trembled slightly. "Have you ever kissed Ste?" Den didn''t answer. Instead, he tried to remove her hands from around his neck. But Hailey suddenly stood on her tiptoes and bit the corner of his lips. He frowned and said hoarsely, "Hailey, don''t bite me! Someone might see." He didn''t want her to bite him. Hailey released his lips, only to sink her teeth into his neck. Her sharp little teeth dug into his flesh like a wild animal, making him wince pain. swnov His hand slid around her slender waist while his other hand pressed against the back of her head, fingers running through her soft, silky hair. She smelled sweet, fresh, and beautiful. "Have you bitten enough?" Den asked in a hoarse voice. Hailey let go of his neck. "If you ever dare to bully me again, I''ll bite you even harder. I bite real hard, you know!" Den''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Hailey, there''s no future for us. I''m already with Ste." She looked at him. "Then, what about me?" Den''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Hailey, you..." Hailey leaned in and kissed his lips again. "Den, just tell me one thing. Are you really going to give me up?" His gaze darkened with deep conflict. He hesitated, weighing his choices, unsure of what to say. "Hailey, I..." "Den, if you let me go again and push me toward another man, then I will be with someone else this time. Can you live with that?" The answer was no. How could he possibly live with that? But... Hailey wrapped her arms around him. "Den, I don''t believe a single word you said before. I don''t believe you''d just fall for someone else. There''s no way you''re really with Ste. "You must have your reasons, don''t you? You can tell me. Whatever it is, we''ll face it together. As long as we''re together, we can get through anything." Den felt his heart soften instantly. He had said so many cold, heartless things before, yet she didn''t believe any of them. She believed in him. But could he tell her the truth? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 587 No, Den couldn''t. He hardened his heart and pushed Hailey away. "Hailey, I''ll say it again. We have no future. Go home." Hailey wanted to say something. "But I..." "Hailey," he called her name with extra weight in his voice. "Don''t make things harder for me. Go home." If he had said anything else, maybe she wouldn''t have left. But he said not to make things harder for him. Hailey let go of him and turned to leave. After taking a few steps, she couldn''t help but look back at him onest time. Then, she waved her small hand. "Goodbye, Den. If anything happens, call me, okay? I''ll always be waiting for your call." Then, just like that, her delicate figure disappeared from sight. Den watched her walk away. She was so obedient and so well-behaved. He really didn''t want to let her go. But he had things to do. Just then, his phone rang, the familiar chime breaking the silence. It was a call from Ste. Den answered, and Ste''s voice came through immediately. "Den, where are you right now? My dad''s here. He''s looking for you. Come back quickly." Bob was here. Den ended the call, slipped his phone back into his pocket, and turned to leave. Ste was already waiting at the entrance when he arrived. "Den, you''re here. Where''s that waitress? Why did you take her away? What''s your rtionship with her?" He looked at Ste. "I..." "Shh, Den, you don''t have to exin anything. As long as you belong to me, that''s all that matters. I didn''t tattle to my dad either." Den said nothing more. The two of them walked up to Bob. "Mr. Xanders." "Den, you''re back. Looks like you and my daughter had a great time tonight." Ste smiled and said, "Dad, you should give Den more time off so he can apany me." "Den, look at that! My daughter''s heart is already leaning toward you, haha!" With that, Bob raised two sses of liquor, handing one to Den. "Come on, Den, let''s have a drink." Den took the ss, clinked it against Bob''s, and downed it in one gulp. Upon seeing Den act so straightforwardly, Ste was overjoyed. She had spiked them t Tonight, she was going to make him hers. Den set down the empty ss. "Mr. Xanders, let''s head back." Bob nodded. "Alright, let''s go." The three of them left the bar. Za to luxury cars were p curb, and several men ked ck suits were standing nearby. One of them stepped forward and opened the back door. "Ms. Xanders, Den, please get in." Den was about to step into the car Something suddenly felt off. A wave of heat surged through his body-his skin burned, and his throat went dry. Den had been in the underworld long enough to know exactly what was happening-he had been drugged. Den turned to Bob. "Mr. Xanders, was there something in that drink?" He had already figured out that the problem was in the liquor. Chapter 588 Bob wasn''t surprised at all. With Den''s quick reaction time, it was obvious he would figure out the problem with the drink. Bob chuckled. "Den, don''t be so tense. This drink is just to help you and Stelly set the mood. It won''t have any side effects on your body." "Set the mood? Mr. Xanders, what do you mean by that?" Den asked. Bob reached out and patted Den''s shoulder. "Den, you silly boy, tonight I''m entrusting my precious daughter to you." Den looked over at Ste, only to see her cheeks flushed, eyes filled with longing. He pressed his lips into a thin line and removed Bob''s hand from his shoulder. "Mr. Xanders, I''m heading back." With that, he turned to leave. Ste froze, then immediately called out, "Den!" Bob stepped forward. "Den, you''ve already been drugged. Why are you still trying to leave? I''ll have my men escort you and my precious daughter to a hotel room." However, Den refused. "That won''t be necessary." Ste''s face paled at this rejection. She had everything. She was a stunning beauty with a killer body. The men lining up to chase her could stretch all the way to Frankford. Yet, for some reason, she had given her heart to Den, this broke nobody. She had already thrown herself at him so openly. What reason could he possibly have to reject her? Wasn''t this supposed to be to his advantage? Bob studied Den. "Den, what''s the meaning of this? Aren''t you already dating my daughter? She''s your girlfriend, and your wedding is already being arranged. Tonight is just about sealing the deal. Why are you making such a big fuss?" His sharp eyes swept over Den, full of suspicion. "Unless... you are not being sincere with my daughter? Are you ying me?" "Dad, he isn''t! He treats me very well!" Ste quickly defended him. Den nced at Ste before reaching out and taking her hand. "Bob, that''s not what I meant." "That''s more like it. Den, I think highly of you. I already see you as half my son. Let me tell you something. One of the biggest yers at the top ising to Mercity in a few days. "No one knows his whereabouts, but I''ll keep you in the loop. That should show you how much I value you. As long as you and Stelly are truly together, I''ll take you to meet him when the timees." Den''s heart pounded. He had been lying low for so long, waiting for this exact moment. He was finally going to meet that man. But the price of that meeting was that tonight, he had to go through this with Ste. Bob personally opened the back car door. "Den, get in." Bob hadid out Dein''s choice. It was either he got in or didn''t. Heat waves pulsed through Den''s body, each one stronger than thest. The drug was potent. He remained silent for a few seconds. Then, taking Ste''s hand, he stepped into the car. Ste''s face lit up with joy. "That''s the right call, Den. From now on, we''re family. Lionel, take my future son-inw and Ms. Xanders to the hotel," Bob instructed the driver. Lionel nodded and bowed. "Got it, Mr. Xander. I''ll make sure to send them safely." Bob shut the car door, and the luxury vehicle sped off. Soon, Den and Ste arrived at the presidential suite of a six-star hotel. Several men in ck suits were already stationed outside, all were arranged by Bob. One of them respectfully opened the suite''s door. "Den, Ms. Xanders, please go in and rest. We will be stationed outside all night to ensure no one disturbs you." Ste''s cheeks burned. She followed Den into the suite and shut the door behind them. Now, it was just the two of them. Ste reached out and wrapped her arms around Den from behind His body was scorching hot, every inch of his masculinity burning like wildfire. It was pure, raw testosterone. Her hands began to roam over his sculpted chest... Chapter 589 Den tried to push Ste''s hands away, but she clung to him tightly. "Den, we''re already in the room. Are you really going to push me away? Do you not want me?" Den felt like his entire body was on fire, like countless ants crawling through his bones. The sensation was unbearable. However, Ste''s curvaceous body pressing against him, along with her restless hands, seemed like they could ease his difort and make him feel better. "Den, I really like you. Tonight, I''ll make you feel good. Let''s be together." Ste''s breath was warm and fragrant as she continued to tempt him. Den turned around to look at her. She was stunning, radiant in every way. In truth, every woman who had ever surrounded him was beautiful. There wasn''t a single unattractive one among them. Ste''s hand traced along his chiseled jawline. "Den." This time, he didn''t stop her. Instead, he reached out and scooped her up in his arms, striding toward the bed. Stended on the soft mattress with a bounce. She hooked her arms around Den''s neck, pulling him down with her. "Den, let me help you take off your clothes." She started unbuttoning his shirt. However, he suddenly stopped her. His bloodshot eyes burned deeply and dangerously as he stared at her. "I''m going to take a shower first." Ste pouted. "Den, let''s shower together." "I''ll go first." Before he could get up, Ste flipped them over in one swift movement, straddling him boldly. "Den, don''t go. I don''t want you to leave me right now." Den''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. Then, in one sharp motion, he yanked Ste closer. Their faces were suddenly inches apart. Ste''s heart pounded wildly. This was the closest she had ever been to Den. His rugged, untamed handsomeness made her pulse race. She lowered her head, aiming for his lips. But before she could kiss him, a sharp pain struck the back of her neck. Den had chopped at her pressure point. Ste''s vision went ck, and she copsed on the bed. She was out cold. Den sat up. Even though his body was burning like an inferno, he still hadn''t lost his mind. When Ste was on top of him just now, his mind had been flooded with the image of Hailey''s delicate, heart-shaped face. She had sat on him like that before, too. At this moment, he wanted her. There were guards stationed outside the suite. Den had no way to leave. He couldn''t risk turning against Bob just yet. He got out of bed and went into the bathroom. He unbuttoned his shirt one by one, shrugging it off before turning on the shower. Ice-cold water cascaded over his burning skin. He needed the cold to douse the fire raging inside him. Droplets sshed against his firm sculpted muscles, but instead of relief, the agony only intensified. The scorching heat and freezing water tormented his body and mind. This wasn''t going to work. Den grabbed his phone, scrolled through his contacts, and hesitated for two seconds before impulse won over reason. He dialed Hailey. ... At that moment, Hailey was at home. Her eyes lit up when she saw "Den" shing on her screen. He was calling her. Back at the bar, she had told him she would wait for his call. And now, here it was. For someone like him, reaching out first was rare. She answered immediately, her voice bright with excitement. "Hello? Den?" She was met with silence. However, she knew he was there. She could hear his breathing. It was deep, ragged, and uneven. Hailey tightened her grip on her phone. "Den, are you there? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Standing under the icy shower, Den heard her soft, melodic dis sweet as and clear as a songbird''s. his eyes turn even redder. He let out a low, hoarse hum. "Yeah." "Den, what''s wrong? You sound strange. What are you doing?" Hailey asked. Chapter 590 Den shut his eyes in frustration. One of his hands gripped his phone while the other hand slid downward. "Hailey!" he called her name in a hoarse, strained voice. "I''m here, Den. Where are you right now? Why aren''t you answering my questions? Den, you''re not with Ste, are you? "I don''t want you to be with her, and I absolutely forbid you from getting intimate with her! Do you hear me?" Den remained silent while Hailey kept chattering away. "Den, do you miss me?" she suddenly asked. He froze for a moment. "Den, if you miss me, thene find me. I''m at home. Tonight, my dad and Linda aren''t here. It''s just me, all alone." Den didn''t respond. "I''ll hang up, then," she said. Then, the line beeped twice. Hailey had ended the call. Den felt an uncontroble urge rise within him. Thoughts of Haileypletely consumed his mind right now, and he wanted to go to her. After turning off the shower, Den got dressed. Ste was still unconscious on the bed, and the guards were stationed outside. His only way out was through the window. They were on the fourth floor. Den pulled open the window, tied the bedsheets together to form a rope, and then leaped out. Hended on the ground. The cool night air wrapped around him, feeling fresh and free. Without hesitation, Den took off running, his long strides carrying him swiftly through the night. Meanwhile, inside the vi, Hailey was still thinking about their phone call. Den''s voice had sounded strange. What was wrong with him? When she asked, he didn''t seem willing to answer. Should she call him back? Just as she was debating, the doorbell suddenly rang. Someone was at the door. Who could it be? Hailey walked over and opened the door. A tall, striking figure stood outside. It was Den. Den hade. He had chest un all the way here, his frising and falling heavie His bloodshot eyes burned locked onto Hailey.g Hailey gasped in shock. "Den, you really came? Hurry,e in." She pulled him inside and quickly shut the door behind them. That was when she noticed the scrape on his arm. "Den, your arm. How did you get hurt?" He wouldn''t have even noticed if she hadn''t pointed it out. It must have happened when he jumped from the window. But right now, he didn''t care. Den reached out and grabbed Hailey''s slender waist, pulling her forcefully into his arms. As he held her soft, fragrant body againsred her lips in a deep , he lowered his head et and fervent kiss. His kiss was intense, almost consuming as if he were trying to drown himself in her sweetness. Hailey''s knees went weak, and she started to slip downward. But Den held her tightly, keeping her pressed against his body. In an instant, she felt it-his abnormal heat, his overwhelming desire. She ced her hands against his firm chest and pushed him back slightly. "Den, what''s wrong with you?" His gaze burned into hers. "Hailey, I want you." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 591 Hailey looked at Den and asked, "Den, what''s wrong?" As she spoke, her small handnded on his body. "You''re burning up like a furnace..." A dark red me seemed to flicker in Den''s eyes, but he forced himself to stay in control. He shouldn''t havee looking for Hailey tonight, but he just couldn''t help himself. "I was drugged," he said hoarsely. Hailey''s longshes fluttered as her eyes widened in shock. "You''ve been drugged again?" She emphasized the word "again" because this wasn''t the first time Den had fallen victim to such a scheme. "Who drugged you? Was it Ste''s father?" Hailey guessed. Den gave a faint nod. "Why would he drug you? Don''t tell me he''s trying to get you to sleep with Ste?" Den looked at her but said nothing. Hailey let out a frustratedugh and shot him a re, unsure whether she should be angry or not. "Den, just look at all the trouble your charm brings you. You''ve got wealthy socialites and rich heiresses falling over themselves for you, and they''ll stop at nothing to have you. They''re even resorting to drugging you now." Before she could say more, Den suddenly lowered his head and captured her lips in a deep kiss, silencing her endlessints. Hailey felt her heart swell with sweetness. She wrapped her arms around his neck and began to kiss him back. Now that he was holding the girl he liked, Den''s blood burned even hotter. Every cell in his body screamed with desire. She had just taken a shower, and her scent was intoxicating. Unable to resist, he buried his flushed face in the crook of her neck. Hailey''s eyes shimmered with warmth. "Den, what should we do now?" Den swallowed hard. "I need a cold shower." "Okay,e to my room." Hailey led him upstairs to her bedroom. Her room was a princess'' haven, adorned in soft pink hues and delicate details, radiating a sweet and youthful charm. "My bathroom is here. Go take a shower," Hailey said. "Okay," Den replied before stepping inside. The sound of running water soon filled the room. Hailey briefly stepped out to fetch a clean shirt, trousers, and towel for him. She walked up to the bathroom door and knocked. "Den, I brought you some clothes and a towel. Open the door." There was no response. Hailey knocked again. "Den, did you hear me? Den!" Still, there was no answer. A wave of panic surged through her. He had been burning up earlier, and the drug, was clearly strong. She couldn''t help but worry that something might have happened to him in the shower. "Den, are you okay? Open the door!" She reached for the doorknob, intending to push it open. Suddenly, the door swung wide, and she lost her bnce, tumbling straight inside. She fell straight into Den''s scorching embrace. "Den, are you okay?" she asked, her heart still racing. Water dripped from his body, tracing along his sharp, masculine features. He looked unbearably seductive. While shaking his head, he said, "I''m fine." Hailey let out a sigh of relief. "If you''re fine, why didn''t you answet had to you! You scared me to me? I thought something had death!" She patted her chest, trying to calm herself. Just then, Den reached out and gave her a slight push, pinning her against the wall. Only then did Hailey realize something was off. He had just showered, and she was now seeing way too much. She let out a startled scream and immediately covered her face with both hands. Den chuckled, amused by her reaction. "Now you''re shy? I thought you wouldn''t be." He was being ridiculous. She was a girl, so of course she was shy. Hailey balled her fists and lightly punched his chest. "Den, you''re so annoying!" Chapter 592 Den grabbed her small fist and lowered his head to kiss her again. Hailey was left dizzy from the kiss. "Den, did the cold shower not work?" Den''s gaze was intense, like a predator locking onto its prey. "Hailey, I want you. Can I?" He had actually said he wanted her. Hailey''s delicate oval face flushed crimson. She bit her red lip lightly and then nodded. Den lowered his head to kiss her again, but Hailey stopped him. He husked, "What''s wrong?" "Can we move to the bed? I''m a little nervous. This is my first time." Den immediately lifted her into his arms and carried her to the bed, where they tumbled onto the soft sheets together. Feeling her body tense up, Den gently intertwined his fingers with hers, squeezing her hand reassuringly. "If it hurts, tell me. I don''t have any experience either. This is my first time too." Hailey''s eyes lit up, and she leaned in, kissing him on her own ord. After what felt like an eternity, Hailey curled up beneath the sheets, her forehead damp with sweat. Her flushed face was as delicate as a rose in full bloom. From behind, Den wrapped his arms around her, pressing his face into her soft hair, inhaling her scent with an almost obsessive tenderness. "Do you want to take a shower?" he murmured. Hailey turned around and looked at him. "Only if you carry me." Den nodded. "Alright." As they got out of bed, Den''s gaze fell on the faint stain of red on the sheets. He had really been her first. Den swept Hailey off her feet, carrying her in his arms. Hailey, her face flushed with shyness, covered her eyes with her hands as the two of them stepped back into the bathroom. Warm water cascaded from above as Den reached for a hair tie, gathering her long, damp locks into a loose bun before gently washing her. Suddenly, Hailey seemed to remember something important. "Den," she called out. "What is it?" Den responded. "Did you use any protection?" Hailey asked hesitantly. Den froze for a moment, realizing the oversight. Both he and Hailey were new to this, and it hadn''t even crossed his mind. There were no contraceptives here, and he hadn''t prepared anything either. He pulled her into his arms. "I''m sorry. I forgot." Hailey sighed. "I''ll go to the pharmacy tomorrow and get a pill." While at her delicate face, Den felt a pang of guilt. Hel in and kissed her gently. "I''ll careful leaned next time." Hailey shot him a yful re. "There''s going to be a next time?" Den smirked, pulling her closer. "You don''t want a next time?" Flushing, Hailey scooped up water and sshed him. "Pervert!" Theyughed and yed for a while until Den suddenly pinned her against the wall. Hailey''s breath hitched. "What are you doing?" Den''s eyes darkened. "I want you again." Hailey knew exactly what he meant but she pretended not to. "Well ¨¤ question for youeant "What is it?" "Do you like me? Tell me, do you like me or not?" This question mattered to her. Den leaned in and kissed her deeply. "I do. I like you." His deep, raspy voice carried absolute certainty. Hailey smiled. She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered back, "I like you too." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 593 Hailey was stirred awake by the faint movements beside her. Still half-asleep, she felt Den shifting as if he was about to get up, prompting her to groggily open her eyes. Last night, they had gone from the bed to the bathroom and then to the couch, exhausting every bit of their energy. Now, every slight movement sent a burning ache through her body, and she felt as if she were falling apart. "Den, are you leaving?" she asked. Hailey had been sleeping nestled in Den''s arms, and though he had tried to be as gentle as possible, his movements had still woken her. Den gazed at her softly. "Hailey, I have to go." "What time is it?" "Go back to sleep. It''s only 4:00 am." Hailey reached out and hugged him, snuggling into his embrace like a clingy kitten. "It''s only 4:00 am. Why are you leaving so soon? Stay with me a little longer." Den needed to return to the hotel. He couldn''t afford to be absent when Ste woke up, and he had his own responsibilities to attend to. But now, with Hailey holding onto him and acting spoiled, he found himself wavering. After all, even the strongest heroes could falter in the face of tenderness. Deny back down, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Alright, I''ll stay a little longer. Go back to sleep." Hailey nted a firm kiss on his cheek before snuggling back into him. She was so exhausted that she quickly drifted back into a deep slumber. However, Den couldn''t sleep. He held Hailey in his arms for a long time, savoring the warmth of her body against his. The memories ofst night still lingered in his bones, sending shivers through him whenever he thought about it. The passion they had shared had been intoxicating. Now that the heat of the moment had passed, he realized how impulsive he had been. He had taken her-and now, she was his. Den gazed at Hailey''s delicate oval face affectionately. He leaned down and kissed her, starting from her cheeks to her lips, then burying his face in her silky hair to kiss her again. He had suppressed his feelings for so long, but now that they had been unleashed, he realized just how much he adored her. He wanted to be with her forever. He pulled her tightly into his embrace, perhaps a little too forcefully. Hailey winced slightly in her sleep and let out a soft murmur. "It hurts..." Den immediately loosened his grip, afraid of hurting her further. Once Hailey was sound asleep again, Den carefully slipped out of bed. He dressed quietly, kissed her onest time, and then left the room. ... Back at the hotel, Ste was still fast asleep. He ced Ste on the bed andy down beside her, closing his eyes as thoughts of Hailey filled his mind. At 7:00 am, Ste stirred awake. She shifted slightly, realizing she was lying in Den''s arms. Den sat up. "You''re awake?" Ste sat up as well, trying to recall the events of the previous night. She remembered sitting on Den''sp, but everything after that wa a blur. "Den, did we sleep togetherst night?" Ste asked hesitantly. Den got out of bed and coldly asked, "Isn''t that what you and your father wanted? He drugged me so this would happen. Congrattions-you got what you wanted." It seemed they had really slept together. Ste quickly got out of bed and wrapped her arms around him. "Den, are you mad? Are you upset because of what my father did?" Den pushed her away gently. "I''m not mad." "I feel like you are. Den, I''m sorry. I like you so much. I was afraid you''d reject me, so I resorted to such a desperate measure." Den met her gaze. "Ste, I''ve already agreed to be with you. You didn''t have to do this." ???? "But I felt like your heart wasn''t with me!" Ste eximed, hugging him again. Now it''s settled. We''re f together, Den. Let''s never be apart." Den stood still as she clung to him. He didn''t say a word. Chapter 594 Den and Ste stepped out of the room, only to be greeted by Bob. "Ste, how wasst night with Den?" Ste nodded happily. "Dad, Den is officially part of our family now." Bob burst into heartyughter. "That''s right! Den, we''re family now. I''ve already spoken to him, and he''s on his way here." Den''s eyes narrowed slightly. "He ising?" "Yes," Bob confirmed. "He''sing to attend your and Ste''s wedding." Den was taken aback. "Wedding?" "That''s right, Den. I''ve spoken to him, and he''s agreed to attend. I''ve already started making arrangements. You and Ste will be married in three days!" Den pursed his lips. Bob was truly a cunning old fox. First, he had orchestrated Den and Ste''s night together, and now he was announcing their wedding in just three days. Den had originally nned to stall, but with the wedding set so soon and that important figure personally attending, he had no room to refuse Ste looked at him expectantly. "Den, don''t you want to marry me?" Both she and Bob were watching him closely. After a brief pause, Den replied calmly, "Of course not. I was just thinking that three days might be too rushed. Ste, don''t you want a custom-made wedding dress?" Ste''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Don''t worry about that, Den. I already ordered my dress a while ago. Dad, you''ll have to give Den some time off these next few days so he can apany me to the shop. I want to be the most beautiful bride in the world!" Bob chuckled. "No problem at all. You two go ahead and take care of your preparations." Ste beamed with joy. Hailey took a long time to recover her strength. When she finally woke up, Den was already gone. She knew he had left, but where had he gone? Hailey picked up her phone. She was to send him a message, but te hesitated, not wanting to disturb hi if he was busy with work. Just then, her phone rang. Someone was calling her. Hailey answered the call, and Aileen''s voice immediately came through. "Hello, is this Hailey?" Hailey tightened her grip on the phone. "Aileen, is that you?" Aileen burst into tears. "Hailey, I tried calling Den, but I couldn''t reach him. Mom suddenly fainted and was rushed to the hospital!" Aileen was still a child. She waspletely panicked, sobbing uncontrobly. Hailey shot up from bed. "Aileen, don''t cry. I''ming to the hospital right now." Hailey rushed to the hospital as quickly as she could. John had already arranged for Pam to be admitted to a VIP room. At the entrance, Hailey ran into John, who stopped her. "Ms. Young." "Dr. Marlock, what happened? Why did Mrs. Zamora suddenly copse?" you nee John lowered his voice. "Ms. Young, to prepare yourself. The patient doesn''t have much Shas won''t make it past two Hailey gasped, feeling her breath catch in her throat. left. Just then, Aileen''s tearful voice broke through. "What do you mean Mom won''t make it past two days?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 595 Aileen overheard John''s words and waspletely shaken. She hadn''t known about this before, and now, she was on the verge of breaking down. Hailey stepped forward. "Aileen, don''t get too worked up. Actually, Mrs. Zamora''s health has been deteriorating for a long time." Pam had asked Hailey not to tell Den and Aileen. Aileen was about to take her high school entrance exams, and this was a crucial time for her. Aileen broke down in tears. This was a huge blow to her. Choking on her sobs, she cried, "Why did this happen? Mom''s health was always good. I don''t believe it, and I can''t ept it. How could she possibly not make it through two days?" Hailey pulled Aileen into aforting hug. "Aileen, don''t be sad. Mrs. Zamora didn''t tell you because she didn''t want you to cry." Aileen broke down, crying uncontrobly. "Hailey, Den and I lost our dad a long time ago. Mom has been the one raising us all these years. Even though she couldn''t see, she''s always taken such good care of us. "My ssmates would say Ie from a single-parent family, but I never felt like I was missing anything I had Den and Mom. And now, I''m going to lose her too..." Words offort felt insufficient, and Hailey could only hold Aileen tightly, gently patting her back, offering her presence and sce. John approached. "Ms. Young, the best medication has been administered, but the patient is in critical condition. Please spend these final moments with her." With that, John left. Aileen managed to calm herself, wiping away her tears. She didn''t want her mother to hear her cry. She had to stay strong. She looked at Hailey and said, "Hailey, thank you. Every time something happens at home, you''re always here to help us." Hailey held Aileen''s small hand. She knew that Aileen and Den were both strong at their core, and hardships would only help them grow faster. "Aileen, didn''t your brothere?" Aileen shook her head. "I''ve been trying to call Den, but I can''t get through. Lately, he''s been so busy. He''s hardly ever home." Aileen had no idea what Den was caught up in. Of course, Hailey wouldn''t tell her either. "Aileen, let''s go in and see Mrs. Zamora." The two of them stepped into the hospital room. Pamy on the bed, looking clean and well-kept, but her face was pale. "Mom, Hailey''s here," Aileen said. Hailey stepped forward and took Pam''s hand. "Mrs. Zamora, I came to see you." A weak smile appeared on Pam''s face. "Hailey, I thought I heard your voice earlier. You''re really here." Hailey''s eyes welled with tears, and she nodded. Mrs. Zamora, I''m here. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just focus on getting. better''ve taken care of everything at the hospital, and I''ll bring Aileen to stay with me. She still has her exams in a few days." Aileen spoke up. "Hailey, my exams are in five days." Hailey said, "Yeah, Aileen has only five days left until her school exam. I''ll make sure Aileen passes it Sure smoothly. The Central High School is right near my house, and when the timees, Aileen will stay at my ce. I''ll take care of her like she''s my own sister." Pam was deeply touched. She didn''t need to say anything or express her difficulties and concerns because Hailey understood everything. Pam squeezed Hailey''s hand. "Hailey, thank you. It''s a blessing for our family to have met you." Tears slipped down Hailey''s face. She pressed her cheek against Pam''s hand. "Mrs. Zamora, m just as grateful. I''m d I met you, Aileen, and Den." fo Pam''s voice turned wistful. "I haven''t seen Den in days..." Before she could finish, a violent coughing fit overtook her, and she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. "Mrs. Zamora!" "Mom!" Hailey and Aileen rushed to her side. "Mrs. Zamora, I''ll go get the doctor!" Hailey said urgently. Pam weakly reached out and stopped her. "Hailey, there''s no need. I know myself. My time is running out." Aileen''s tears poured down as she clung to her mother. "Mom!" Hailey''s vision blurred with tears. "Mrs. Zamora, do you want to see Den onest time?" Chapter 596 Pam nodded. "Yes." Hailey stood up. "Mrs. Zamora, I''ll go find Den right now. You have to hold on. I''ll bring him back!" Hailey quickly left the hospital and called Den, but his phone was off and wouldn''t connect. Where could Den be? She immediately dialed James. "Dad, can you find out where Den is? Please hurry!" Sensing the urgency in her voice, James immediately got his people on it. Before long, he got back to her. "Hailey, Den is at the mall, shopping with a woman." That woman was undoubtedly Ste. Den was out shopping with her at this very moment. Without hesitation, Hailey rushed to the mall. ... In the mall, Den was waiting for Ste, who was browsing clothes with the help of a sales assistant. For some reason, Den felt uneasy, as if something bad was about to happen. He took his phone out of his pocket. Just then, Ste walked over. "Den, no phone! Did you forget what you promised me? You''re supposed to be with me. Turn it off!" She had insisted he turn off his phone so he could give her his full attention. Since that important figure was already on his way, nothing could go wrong. Den went along with her wishes. Den smiled gently. "Okay, I''ll do as you say." "Miss, this dress would look stunning on you. Why don''t you try it on?" the sales assistant suggested. Ste beamed. "Okay! Den, wait for me here." She followed the assistant into the fitting room. Den remained where he was. Just then, a familiar voice called out softly from behind him. "Den." He turned and saw Hailey rushing toward him. Den froze, ncing at the closed Ham door before se Hailey. "Hailey, what are you doing here?" no Hailey grabbed his hand. "Den, we need to leave right now." "Where to?" Hailey looked him in the eye. "Den, Mrs. Zamora doesn''t have much time left." Den felt his heart tighten up, and it took ¨¤ a moment to process the ghout another wort grabbed Hailey''s handma They arrived at the hospital in no time. Den rushed into the hospital room, and Aileen immediately broke into sobs. "Den, you''re here!" Den stepped forward, reaching Pam''s bedside. Without , he dropped to his kel " Pam weakly reached out a hand. Den quickly took it, gripping it tightly. "Mom, what happened? You were fine before..." Pam gave him a gentle, loving smile. "Den, don''t be sad. I''m going to see your father now." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 597 Den''s eyes were bloodshot. He hadn''t been home muchtely. He didn''t want Pam or Aileen to know what he was really doing, nor did he want the world to know of their existence. He was trying to protect them. However, Pam had suddenly fallen ill. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me you were sick?" he asked. Pam smiled weakly. "Den, I wasn''t in pain. Hailey took good care of me and made sure the best medicine was used. I didn''t want to be a burden to you. I just wanted you to live a happy and peaceful life. If your father were still here, that''s what he would have wanted too." Pam didn''t want Den to follow in his father''s footsteps, so she had always tried to guide him away from that path. Den clutched her hand tightly. "Don''t worry, Mom. This time, things will be different." Pam''s tears slid down her cheeks. "My darlings..." Hailey and Aileen stepped forward, each taking one of Pam''s hands. Pam ced their hands together and softly said, "I''m leaving now. Don''t be sad. I''m just going to see your father. All these years, I''ve been here with you while he''s been alone over there. He must miss me very much." Hailey broke down in tears. Pam turned to Den. "Den, I''m leaving Aileen in your care. She''s your sister, so you must take good care of her." Then, she added, "Hailey''s a wonderful girl. Having her by your side is a blessing. Treasure her." Den choked up. "I will, Mom." Pam smiled faintly. "I''ve lived a happy life. I had your father in my youth, and then I had you two. Life is never perfect, but sometimes, a little bit of happiness is enough." With those final words, she slowly closed her eyes and passed away peacefully. There were many things Pam never had the chance to say, such as her regrets about her husband and her longing to watch her children grow. Yet, time had run out. She was gone. Den and Aileen broke down in tears, calling out for their mother. Later, Hailey found Den standing alone in the dimly lit hospital corridor. He leaned against the wall with his ck sweater clinging to his frame, making him appear thinner than usual. He lowered his head in silence, letting the darkness consume him. Lis Hailey approached him quietly. "Den, I''ve ensured everything i handled for Mrs. Zamora. If you need to go, I understand. I''ll stay here and take care of Aileen." Den straightened up, his eyes bloodshot from exhaustion and grief. He knew he had to leave. Ste was likely already looking for him. At this moment, he couldn''t even stay by his mother''s side. If not for Hailey, he might not have made it in time to see her onest time. The weight of life''s burdens had fallen on him early, leaving him with no choice but to push forward. The more it pushed him down, the more hatred burned within him. He would have his revenge. Den looked at Hailey. "Thank you, Hailey. For everything." There was so much to say, yet he didn''t know where to start. All he knew was gratitude. He was thankful that Hailey hade into his life and had stayed with him through the toughest times. Hailey stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her face against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. "You don''t have to thank me, Den," she whispered. "If you want to cry, just cry. I know how much this hurts." He tried to hold back his tears, but the warmth of Hailey''s embrace and thefort of her gentle words made it impossible. Chapter 598 He reached out and pulled Hailey into a tight embrace. Den sobbed uncontrobly. "Hailey, I don''t have a mother anymore. I don''t have a father or a mother." Hailey held him just as tightly. This was the first time he had ever let his guard down and allowed someone to see him so vulnerable. She nodded. "I know, Den. You still have Aileen and me. I''ll always be here for you." Then, she rose onto her toes, cupped his face in her hands, and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead. This time, her kiss was full of tender affection. Den held her again, pulling her back into his arms. Den had to leave, but the hospital took care of Pam''s final arrangements. Hailey and Aileen brought Pam''s ashes home. Hailey carefully ced the urn and Pam''s memorial que on the small table, arranging a few candles and fresh flowers around them. Aileen sped her hands together and closed her eyes for a moment of silent prayer. "Aileen, we''ll keep vigil tonight. You''reing home with me tomorrow," Hailey said. Aileen hesitated. "Hailey, I want to stay here." "No, it''s not safe for you to be alone," Hailey said firmly. "You''reing with me, no arguments." Aileen nodded reluctantly. "Alright." Hailey gave her a reassuring smile and gently patted her head. "There''s plenty of room at my house. My dad and housekeeper are wonderful people; they''ll love having you there. You don''t have to be afraid. It''ste, and you have school tomorrow. Your exams areing up. Go get some rest-I''ll stay up." Aileen shook her head. "I want to stay up with Mom too." Hailey didn''t argue. Instead, she grabbed a thick nket and spread it across the floor. "Then we''ll stay here together." "Okay." They curled up under the nket, and soon t grew warm. Aileen took out her study materials and quietly reviewed her notes. She wanted to be strong, brave, and live up to the future her mother had envisioned for her. s?novel Hailey watched her with a sense of pride and turned up themp slightly. An hourter, Aileen fell asleep with her book in her arms. Hailey gently took it away and tucked her in. As she gazed at Pam''s memorial que, memories of the past surfaced-how she had firste here, how she, Den, Pam, and Aileen used to sit together,ughing over dinner. Now, one of them was gone. Sadness weighed on Hailey''s heart, and she slowly drifted into sleep. At that moment, the door creaked open, startling Hailey awake. "Who''s there?" Hailey saw a tall, imposing figure step inside. It was Den. Den had returned in the cold, deep hours of the night. Hailey''s expression lit up with surprise and relief. "Den, why are you back?" Without answering, Den walked over and knelt by the table. He lita small candle for Pam, watching the me flicker before lowering his head in quiet reflection. When he first walked in, his eyes immediatelynded on the two small figures curled up together. These two were the most important people in his life now. For the first time in days, being here brought him a sense of peace. He turned to Hailey. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and dark circles shadowed them fromck of sleep. Reaching out, he gently pinched her cheek. "I''m here. Get some rest." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 599 Hailey looked at Den. "Den, are you staying tonight?" Den had just finished coaxing Ste and had snuck back. He still had to leave before dawn, but for now, he had a little time. "I''ll stay until you fall asleep," he said. Hailey lifted the nket and patted the empty space beside her. "Then get in. It''s warm." Den slid under the covers, lying beside her. Hailey curled up next to him, resting her head on his arm. Then, she gazed up at him. Den felt a piece of his heart soften. He reached out and pulled Hailey into his arms. The two of them held each other tightly. Den nced at Aileen, who was sleeping soundly beside Hailey. "When did Aileen fall asleep?" he asked. "Around 10:00 pm. She was studying until then-her exams start tomorrow. She''ll be testing for three days. I''ll take her to the exam hall in the morning, so you don''t have to worry." Hailey spoke softly, reassuring him that everything was under control. Den smiled slightly. This felt like how his parents used to be his father would be out working while his mother took care of everything at home. However, Hailey had no obligation to do this for him. He was tied up with things he couldn''t control, yet Hailey had always been by his side. Lowering his gaze, Den murmured, "Hailey, I..." Hailey reached up and covered his mouth with her hand. "I''ve heard enough words of gratitude. Don''t say anymore. Everything I do, I do willingly. Besides, Aileen is so smart-give her ten years, and she''ll be someone amazing. When that happens, I can ride on her coattails. Consider it an investment." Hailey smiled, her eyes curving into crescents. Den tightened his arms around her and pressed a soft kiss to her hair. Just then, Hailey grabbed his shirt and sniffed him like a little puppy. Den raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?" Hailey frowned. "Den, you smell like another woman''s perfume!" Her sharp, ability women had an pick up on these Gsmell had always b t belongs to swn cen Den''s heart skipped a beat. He had spent the entire day with Ste, SO it was inevitable that he had picked up her scent. bet Hailey tilted her head up, pouting. "Confess now, Den. Whose perfume is that?" Den hesitated, debating whether to tell her about the wedding. "Hailey, I..." Yet, she cut him off. "It''s Ste''s, isn''t it? I knew it! You''ve been with her all day!" She pouted stubbornly. "Den, I don''t know why you''re with her, but I won''t allow anything intimate to happen between you two. Don''t even think about marrying her. I won''t allow it!" Den swallowed the words he had been about to say. "Hailey, if I ended up marrying Ste..." "Then I wouldn''t want you anymore," she said immediately. Den froze. Maybe it was better not to say anything after all. He didn''t dare. He was afraid Hailey really would leave him. Chapter 600 That important figure wasing soon, and Den didn''t even know if he would survive. Right now, he couldn''t promise Hailey anything. Den knew he was being selfish. He couldn''t give her anything, yet he still held her tightly in his arms. He was terrified of losing her. Hailey reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Den, you''re mine. Do you hear me?" This was Hailey''s possessiveness over him. Den cupped the back of her head and kissed her red lips. The kiss was brief, and he soon pulled away. Hailey nestled obediently in his arms. "Hailey, go to sleep," Den murmured. Hailey was indeed feeling sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted off. When Hailey woke up, Den was already gone. The high school entrance exams had begun, and Hailey escorted Aileen to the exam hall. The first day went smoothly, and Aileen estimated that she had scored close to a perfect mark. Den had been the top scorer in the province during his exams years ago, and Aileen was just like her brother. Hailey hadplete faith in her. The next day, Hailey dropped Aileen off again and waited outside. Suddenly, a sleek sports car roared up. The driver''s door swung open, and out stepped Ewan. Ewan rushed over to Hailey. "Hailey, why are you still here?" Hailey barely spared him a nce. "I''m waiting for Aileen to finish her exam. This is an exam hall-no loud noises or unnecessary people allowed. Please leave." Ewan wasn''t offended by her coldness. Instead, he smirked. "You''re treating Den''s little sister so well, but do you even know what Den is doing right now? You''re such a fool!" This wasn''t the first time Ewan hade to stir up trouble, and Hailey was immune to it by now. She didn''t even look up. "Ewan, what are you trying to say now? That Den is at the casino? Fine, I get it. Stop talking." Ewan let out a sharpugh. "Hailey, Den isn''t at the casino. Why don''t you take a wild guess where he is?" Hailey nced at him. "Whatever you''re trying to say, I don''t want to hear it. Please leave." Ewan stared at her. "Hailey, don''t you really want to know? Well, I''m going to tell you anyway. Today is Den''s big day!" "Big day?" Hailey frowned. "What do you mean?" "Den is marrying Ste today!" His words nearly made Hailey''s ears explode in shock. She shot to her feet, staring at Ewan in disbelief. vel "Ewan, what nonsense are you spouting? How could Den possibly be marrying Ste?bget it you''re making up rumors again. I won''t believe you." She turned to leave. However, Ewan stepped in front of her. "If you think I''m lying, why don''t I take you there and show you?" Hailey took a step back. "No. I don''t want to go." Ewan hesitated. "Hailey..." Hailey covered her ears with her hands. "Enough! I don''t want to hear another word!" Ewanughed mockingly. "Hailey, look at how weak you are. You''re scared, aren''t you? You''re afraid that Den and Ste are really getting married!" With that, Ewan grabbed Hailey''s slender arm. "Running away won''t solve anything. The more you''re afraid, the more I want you to see it with your own eyes. Come with me!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 601 Hailey was forcibly taken away by Ewan, and he brought her to a grand hotel. She struggled against him. "Ewan, let me go! I don''t care where you''re taking me I''m not going!" Ewan sneered. "Hailey, what exactly are you afraid of?" Hailey replied, "I''m not afraid of anything. I trust Den. If you choose to be with someone, you should believe in them, not doubt them. I know Den would never marry someone else!" "Hailey, you''re such a fool. Den is just taking advantage of your trust, using your blind devotion and innocence to deceive you. He''s a liar, two-timing you without a second thought!" "Shut up, Ewan! Don''t you dare insult my boyfriend! He''s mine, and no one is allowed to speak badly about him!" "Den is yours?" Ewan looked at her, scrutinizing her from head to toe. "What do you mean by that? Did you sleep with him?" Hailey shot him a re. "That''s none of your business!" As she was about to leave, Ewan tightened his grip around her slender wrist. With reddened eyes, Ewan asked, "Hailey, did you sleep with him? Answer me!" His emotions were running high, his piercing gaze locked onto hers as he demanded the truth. Hailey looked at him calmly and responded, "Yes. I slept with him before. Is that the answer you wanted?" Ewan''s hand clenched into a fist at his side. "Hailey, you and Den aren''t even married. What you did is reckless and disgraceful!" Haileyughed as she said, "What is this, the Dark Ages? Where did youe from with such outdated thinking? Den is my boyfriend. If we were caught up in the moment and slept together, what''s wrong with that?" "You guys-" "Ewan, what right do you have to judge me? You and Melody weren''t married either, but that didn''t stop you from sleeping with her, no? You said I''m disgraceful. What about you?" Hearing her words, Ewan was left speechless. Yes, he had slept with Melody, but he regretted it. Now, knowing that Hailey had been sleeping with Den, his eyes burned red with jealousy. A surge of possessiveness consumed him, and an unbearable urge rose within him. He wanted to erase Den from existence. "Ewan, let go of me! I''m going home!" Instead of releasing her, Ewan yanked her forward. "Ewan, what are you doing? You''re hurting me!" Ewan dragged Hailey to the entrance of a grand hall. "Hailey, open your eyes and see for yourself! Den is right there." As Hailey looked inside, she spotted Den''s tall, imposing figure. Avish wedding was taking ce in the hall, with guests mingling throughout the venue. Den stood in the center, dressed in a sharp ck suit, looking as handsome as ever. Beside him was Ste, who was wearing an elegant white wedding gown. They stood together as Bob introduced them to a group of business executives. They chuckled. "Mr. Xanders, today is your daughter''s big day. Congrattions!" "We''ve heard that you found an exceptional son-inw. The moment we sa Den, I just knew he was extraordinary! He and your daughter are a perfect match." "Looks like you''ll have an easier time from now on, Mr. Xanders. With a capable son-inw helping run the business, we can''t help but be envious." As Ste gazed at Den with a sweet, affectionate smile, Den looked at her with a warm gaze. At the entrance, Hailey stood frozen in ce. She stared at the scene before her, unable to believe what she was seeing. Den was really marrying Ste. How was this possible? Ewan said, "Hailey, now you see it with your own eyes. This is Den and Ste''s wedding!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 602 Hailey shook her head and took a step back. Inside, the officiant stepped onto the stage. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend the wedding of Mr. Zamora and Ms. Xanders. Now, I officially announce the ceremony has begun. Let''s wee the bride and groom." The lights dimmed, and the soft melody of the Wedding March filled the hall. Ste walked arm in arm with Den down the red-carpeted aisle. Slowly, they approached the officiant. The officiant looked at Ste and asked, "Ms. Xanders, do you willingly take Mr. Zamora as your husband? Will you stand by his side through wealth and poverty, sickness and health, for as long as you both shall live?" Ste blushed and answered, "I do." The officiant then turned to Den. "Mr. Zamora, do you willingly take Ms. Xanders as your wife? Will you stand by her side through wealth and poverty, sickness and health, for as long as you both shall live?" At that moment, Hailey was heartbroken. It was as if a knife had pierced her chest, sinking deep into her soul. She never imagined Den would actually stand at the altar with Ste. He was really going to marry her. Ewan let out a coldugh. "Hailey, do you see it now? Stop dreaming! You cared for Den''s mother, looked after his sister, and yet here he is, marrying another woman. He''s been lying to you all along. He''s nothing but a liar!" A liar? Was Den really going to marry Ste? Hailey refused to believe it. She reached into her pocket, pulled out her phone, and dialed Den''s number. Ewan asked, "Hailey, are you still not giving up?" "This is between Den and me. It''s none of your business!" Ewan clenched his fists. For the first time, he fully understood that Hailey didn''t have feelings for him. She was actually in love with Den. She fell so hard for Den. Hailey scrolled through her contacts, found Den''s number, and called him. Inside the hall, Den was about to speak when his phone suddenly rang from his pocket. He took out his phone and saw Hailey''s name on the screen. She was calling him. Ste said, "Den, we''re in the middle of our wedding. Don''t answer it." As Den stared at the phone in his hand, Ste asked, "Den, who''s calling you?" Den didn''t answer Ste''s question. Instead, he answered Hailey''s call. As she stood at the entrance, Hailey watched as he picked up. As she held quickly asked, "Den, where are you now?" r phone tightly, sheshene She prayed he wouldn''t lie to her and would tell her the truth. No matter what he was doing, maybe there was a reason. However, he had to be honest with her. Instead of leaving her standing outside like a fool, wasn''t love supposed to be built on honesty and trust? She had asked him what he was doing. Den pursed his lips, never his expecting Hailey to call him on wedding day. How was he supposed to answer? Content belon need After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke. "Hailey, I''m out right now I''m busy. Do you need something?" Content begel The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 603 Den was still lying to Hailey! Tears suddenly streamed down Hailey''s face. She was very disappointed. Even now, he was still deceiving her. Why? Her sobs caught in her throat. As Den heard her sobbing, his chest tightened. "Hailey, what''s wrong? Are you crying? Did something happen?" The entire hall was watching him and Ste. After all, they were the center of the ceremony. Now that they were standing in front of the officiant, Den had stopped everything to take a call. The guests began whispering among themselves. Ste stepped forward and clutched his sleeve anxiously. She lowered her voice and said, "Den, everyone''s watching. Whatever it is, can''t it wait until after the wedding?" Standing at the entrance, Hailey choked as she looked at both of them, "Den, I can''t believe you''re busy with marrying Ste!" Den''s pupils contracted slightly as he drew in a sharp breath. "Hailey, you found out? Who told you?" "I''m standing right outside the door!" What? Den nced toward the door and saw Hailey standing by the doorway. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she gazed at him, and her vision blurred. Their eyes met across the distance, locking in an unspoken exchange. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Den never imagined he would see Hailey at his own wedding. He had kept it from her, determined not to let her know. If he could just get through today, everything would be fine. He couldn''t believe that she was actually here at his wedding. Hailey choked back a sob. "Den, why are you marrying Ste? I don''t believe it! I just need you to give me a reason... Whatever the reason is, I''ll believe you." Den hesitated. "Hailey, I..." Before he could finish, Bob, seated below the stage, stood up with a displeased expression. "Den, get on with the ceremony." Just then, a man dressed in ck rushed over. "Mr. Xanders, the big man has arrived!" He was here! Bob turned to Den and said, "Den, the person we''ve been waiting for is here. Finish the wedding quickly-we can''t keep him waiting! I''ll take you to him after this." Den tightened his grip on his phone. He couldn''t exin everything to Hailey right now. It was too dangerous, and he had to get her out of there. "Hailey, you should go home." "What about you? Come with me, please. I don''t want you to marry Ste. I don''t want you to marry anyone else. What am I supposed to do if you go through with this?" She was sobbing so hard she could barely breathe. Den''s heart ached. At that moment, he wished more than anything that he could rush to her, pull her into his arms, and tell her everything would be okay. However, he couldn''t. If he took that step, neither of them would make it out of here unscathed. He had endured too much just for his day. Den lowered his voice as he said, "Hailey, don''t cry. Let me take care of this, and I''ll go to you, okay?" "No! Den, I want you toe home with me. This is yourst chance. If you don''t leave with me now, I''m done with you!" This was thest chance she was giving him. Back then, she had told him if he ever married another woman, she would dump him straight away. Hailey loved with all her heart, but she refused to be made a fool. If he kept lying to her and keeping secrets while choosing someone else, then he was not the man she thought he was. She was not the kind of woman who would stay. Den frowned. "Hailey, I''m sorry. I can''t leave with you right now." With that, he ended the call. Ste, standing to the side, let out a quiet sigh of relief. She had known it was Hailey on the phone and had feared that one call would be enough to make Den leave. However, he didn''t leave. Chapter 604 Ste''s lips curved into a triumphant smile. Den and Ste stood before the officiant once again. The officiant repeated the question. "Mr. Zamora, do you take Ms. Xanders as your wife? Will you stay by her side, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, for as long as you both shall live?" Den looked straight at him and said, "I do." He had actually said he was willing to... Those words hit Hailey like a thunderp, leaving her mind nk. Ewan said, "See that, Hailey? Den really married her. He never cared about you. This whole time, it was just you fooling yourself. You were the only one chasing after him." Hailey''s tears streamed down her face. The officiant dered, "The ceremony isplete. I now pronounce Mr. Zamora and Ms. Xanders husband and wife. You may exchange rings." A flower girl stepped forward with a pair of diamond rings. Ste picked up one and slowly slid it onto Den''s finger. Den did the same, cing the ring onto Ste''s hand. Bob led the apuse, and the guests cheered. "Congrattions to the happy couple!" "Wishing you a lifetime of love andughter!" Ste felt like the happiest woman in the world. She reached out and hugged Den. As Hailey watched them hugging each other at the entrance, she was heartbroken. Then, she left. She was gone. Ewan walked beside Hailey. "So, have you given up now? Den is a married man now. Stop chasing after him. Hailey, I''ll admit, I was with Melody before, but I''ve changed. Now that you and Den are over, be with me instead. I''ll treat you well." Hailey''s vision swam, and the world tilted beneath her. A secondter, everything went dark. Ewan caught her just in time, wrapping his arms around her as she copsed. "Hailey! Hailey, what''s wrong?" Meanwhile, Den and Se stepped away from the ceremony. Bob beamed. "Den, you''re my son-inw now. Take good care of Stelly and build a good life together." While swallowing the pain in his chest, Den nodded. "I understand, Mr. Xanders." Ste chuckled as she said, "Den, why are you still calling him I Xanders? You should start calling by his name now." Den said, "Bob." Bob nodded in satisfaction. "Good." Den asked, "Bob, can we go see the man now?" Bob nodded. "Of course. We''re family now. I''ll take you to him." He led Den to a secluded room and knocked twice. "Cobra, it''s me," Bob called out. Hearing that name again sent a rush of adrenaline through Den''s veins. The door creaked open, and two armed men stepped out. "Oh, you, Mr. Xanders. So, this is son-inw?" Bob nodded. "Yeah. Den is my daughter''s husband now. I''ve brought him to meet Cobra." "Cobra''s inside, but you know the drill-pat down first." "No problem." One of the men in ck patted Bob down first. Clean. Then, they moved to Den. He raised his arms, letting them search him. "All clear. You can go in." "Alright, thanks." Two of the men stayed at their post while Bob led Den inside. Inside the small room, several men in ck stood guard, each armed and alert. Cobra sat in the center, his presencemanding. A scar ran down his face, giving him a cold,ESS look. Gontent The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 605 Bob nodded. He said with a tone full of respect, "Good to see you, Cobra. This is my son-inw, Den, the one I told you about." Den met Cobra''s gaze without a hint of emotion. "Hello, Cobra." Cobra''s gaze swept over Den from above as he asked, "So, you''re Bob''s son- inw?" Den nodded. "Yes, I am." As Cobra looked at him from head to toe, he suddenly said, "You looked familiar. Have we met before?" Bob chuckled. "Cobra, you must be joking. How could Den have ever met someone like you? Maybe he just resembles someone you know." Cobra thought for a moment, then fixed his gaze on Den. "Den, you look a lot like a narcotics officer I once knew." At the mention of those words, Bob''s expression changed. "Cobra, are you talking about that guy?" "That''s right! Years ago, that man came under my wing, and I immediately saw his potential. He was capable, sharp, and even saved my life once. Not only did I admire him, I treated him like my brother. But he lied to me!" As Cobra spoke of the past, his eyes burned with pure hatred. "He had a purpose for getting close to me. He wanted me dead. He was nothing but an undercover cop! Because of him, I suffered massive losses. I nearly died at his hands. This scar on my face? That was his parting gift!" Suddenly, Cobra let out a smug, twistedugh. "So what? In the end, he lost. That day, I had ten kids from a nearby elementary school kidnapped. I knew he would try to save them, and he did. "Guess what? I burned him alive. I made sure he could never reim his identity as a narcotics officer. I branded him as a drug dealer instead and condemned him to live under that name. I wanted him to see the very people he once saved cursing his name. He wanted to be a hero, didn''t he? I ensured that he would be aughing stock in everyone''s eyes!." Hearing those words, Den''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. That man was his father. His father had been an undercover narcotics officer, but the world called him a drug dealer. After his death, everyone cursed his name. Den, Pam, and Aileen were condemned as the family of a criminal and was shunned by society. However, none of them ever lost faith. Now, he was finally standing before Cobra, the man he swore to kill with his own hands. Bob had heard the stories too. That man had crippled the Varshan drug trade or 30 years, bing a thorn de that was never in forgotten. Bob chuckled. "Cobra, don''t get so worked up. That man is long dead." Cobra studied Den, his gaze sharp and calcting. "Den, you really do look just like him." Den''s face remained unreadable. He asked with a calm expression, "What exactly do I look like?" Cobra replied, "Your gaze! It''s just like this-unyielding!" Den forced a faint smile. "But I''m not him." Bob chuckled. "That''s right, Cobra. Den is my son-inw, and I have great faith in him. I n to han my entire over business to ent Cobra looked as if he wanted to say something, but before he could, the distant wail of police sirens cut through the air. The two men in ck rushed in in an instant. They panicked as they said, "Not good! The cops are here!" Do Now As Cobra shot to his feet, his expression changed instantly. the hell did they find me? No one knew my location! Who leaked it?" As he spoke, he looked toward Bob and Den. "It was you guys!" Bob hurriedly shook his head and said, "It wasn''t me! Cobra, I''ve been loyal to you for years, and I would never work with the cops!" "If not you... then it''s you!" He responded, pointing at Den. Chapter 606 Den didn''t move. His gaze remained steady and ice-cold as he locked eyes with Cobra. Then, he reached behind his head and pulled out a nearly invisible tracking and listening device from beneath his hair. "That''s right, it was me! Cobra, Every word you just said has been transmitted to the authorities. The false charges against my father end today. The world will finally hear what he never got the chance to say. Let me say it again, my father was an officer, not a drug dealer!" Bob was very shocked. "Den, y-your father was-" Cobra''s expression turned grim as he said, "I knew it! That look in your eyes-it was just like his! So, you''re his son!" Den replied, "Yes, he was my father!" Bob chimed in, "Den, you lied to me. You never intended to marry my daughter. You just used me to get close to Cobra!" The realization hit him like a sledgehammer. Everything had been part of Den''s n. Outside, sirens wailed as squad cars screeched to a stop. A wave of officers in full tactical gear poured in, weapons raised, cutting off every possible escape route. Logan Mercer, the veteran cop leading the operation, shouted through a megaphone, "Cobra, Mr. Xanders! You''re surrounded! Surrender now and face the consequences of thew." One of the ck-d underlings panicked. "Cobra, what do we do? We''repletely surrounded!" Cobra''s eyes gleamed with malice as he red at Den. "Kid, I never thought I would go down because of you! Surrender? Not a chance! Let''s go! We''re fighting our way out!" Gunfire erupted, and chaos ensued. Logan found Den and grabbed him, dragging him toward the exit. "Hey,e with me! It''s too dangerous here." As Den looked toward Den, he and his men had already carved a bloody path through the blockade with heavy weapons. With an icy expression, he said, "I''m not leaving. My father let him escape once. This time, I won''t let that happen again." "Kid, your father and I wererades back then. I couldn''t do anything about what happened, but right now, I just want to keep you safe. Come with me!" Logan tried to pull him away, but Den broke free and sprinted toward Cobra, cutting off his escape. "You''re not going anywhere!" Cobra''s expression turned icy as he responded, "You''re asking for death!" The two shed in an instant. Den was fast and skilled, but Cobra wasn''t an easy opponent. They fought fiercely, neither gaining the upper hand. With Cobra held up, his men were quickly taken down one by one. Bob was also being captured. "Cobra, it''s over! We''re finished..." Bob copsed to the ground in despair. Just as Den reached out to subdue him, Cobra''s eyes shed cold. Seizing the moment, he suddenly pulled out a knife and drove it straight into Den''s abdomen. A sickening squelch filled the air. Blood seeped from the wound as Den staggered. Before Cobra could make another move, Logan lunged forward and grabbed him. "Cobra, this time, you''re not getting away! A pair of cold metal handcuffs snapped around Cobra''s wrists. He was finally caught. Logan turned to Den. "Kid, you did it. You fulfilled your father''sst wish and cleared his name. It''s over now. You''re hurt. We need to get you to a hospital right now!" fo Den shoved Logan''s hand away and said, "It''s over here. But I have someone I need to find." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 607 Logan frowned at the wound on Den''s side. "You''ve been stabbed, and you bled so much. You can''t go anywhere! Come with me! You need to get to the hospital!" "I''m not going! I have to find someone!" Den shouted. With that, he ran away. "Hey! Den!" Logan let out a heavy sigh. Den was way too stubborn. Once he made up his mind, nothing could change it. ... Den went straight to the exam hall because he was worried about his sister, Aileen. She was in the middle of her final exams for middle school, and with everything that had happened between him and Hailey, he was afraid no one had been there for her. By the time he arrived, the exams had already ended. The three-day exam period was over. One of the teachers noticed him. "Are you looking for someone?" "Have the exams already finished?" "Yes. The students have all gone home with their parents." What about Aileen? Just then, two students spotted him. "Hi, you''re Aileen''s brother." They were Aileen''s ssmates. Den had visited the school before, and with his good looks, most of her ssmates recognized him. He walked over to them and asked, "Hey, did you see Aileen?" "Yeah, she already left." His chest tightened. "Who fetched her?" "It''s a pretty girl with fair skin. I heard Aileen call her Hailey." "Hailey was with Aileen the whole time during the exams. Just now, I saw Aileen get into a luxury car with her. She''s safe, don''t worry." It was Hailey who had taken Aileen home. Even though she had walked away at the wedding and told him she didn''t want him anymore, she still went to pick up Aileen as always, despite the rift between them. A warmth stirred in Den''s chest. "Thanks, I''ll get going first." He hailed a taxi and headed straight for the Lambert residence. Half an hourter, the cab pulled up in front of the estate. Den stepped out and approached the gate. Through the gate, he spotted Hailey and Aileen standing on thewn with James. Hailey held Aileen''s arm. "Aileen, your exams are finally over. How do you feel?" James chuckled. "Aside from the essay, which is tough to score, I would say this year''s top student in the state will be Aileen." Hailey smiled as her eyes lit up. She reached out and ruffled Aileen''s hair. "Aileen, you did amazing." over Then, she turned to James and said, "Dad, you''ve always said having just one daughter feels a little lonely. Why don''t you make Aileen your goddaughter? That way, get sister, and you get another daughter." Aileen quickly said, "Hailey, I''m already so grateful just to be staying here. I don''t want to trouble you any further. Once start high school, 17 can live in the dorms. I''ve already done the math-I can join themath Olympiad and earn my own schrship. You don''t have to worry. I can take care of myself." She knew that, given her background, being taken in by the Lamberts was already more than she could have hoped for. She didn''t want to be a burden. Hailey smiled as she responded, "Aileen, I know you can take care of yourself. But wouldn''t it be better to have a sister who spoils you, a godfather who has your back, and a home to return to?" James chuckled. "Aileen, even if Hailey hadn''t said anything, I was already nning to make you my goddaughter. I have a deep appreciation for talent. I managed to keep your brother, so should be able to keep you too. I''ll host a formal ceremony in a few days to make it official-you''ll be part of our family." Aileen''s eyes reddened at that. Since Pam passed away, she had been alone. Now, she had a sister and a father. It was more than she had ever dared to dream. Chapter 608 "Hailey, I..." Alieen began. Hailey reached out and gently wiped Aileen''s tears. "Aileen, from now on, I''m your sister. Wee to our family. I''ll protect you, and when you grow up and be someone amazing, you''ll protect me too, right? We''re a family now." With tears streaming down her face, Aileen nodded. "Mhm!" Den stood outside the door, watching the scene unfold. At that moment, his eyes reddened. He hadn''t expected Hailey to officially bring Aileen into the Lambert family. Just then, two maids walked past, whispering to each other. "That youngdy is so lucky. She met Ms. Hailey and became a Lambert. This is like rewriting her fate." "For a young girl, having a powerful family like the Lamberts behind her-what could be better?" "We can''t call her youngdy anymore. From now on, she''s Ms. Aileen." After that, the maids walked away. With tears welled up in Den''s eyes, he fixed his gaze on Hailey. She had suddenly entered his life, and he couldn''t begin to fathom how much she had given him. He pulled out his phone and dialed her number. He had so much to say-about his father, about Ste, about everything. All the things he couldn''t say before, he would tell her now, one by one. He would bare his soul to her andy everything out in the open. He would tell her that it was over. From now on, he belonged to her alone. He also needed to tell her that he loved her deeply. As Hailey was talking to Aileen, a soft, melodic ringtone suddenly echoed through the room. She took out her phone and saw Den''s name on the screen. He was calling her. Hailey''s hands trembled slightly as memories from his wedding with Ste flooded her mind. She had begged him to leave with her but he hadn''t. Why was he calling her now? She had given him a chance, but he hadn''t cherished it. Hailey pressed the decline button, ending Den''s call without hesitation. However, her phone rang again. Den was calling her back. Aileen looked at her and asked, "Hailey, why aren''t you answering? Who''s calling? Is it my Den? What has he been busy with these past few days? I haven''t seen him in so long." Hailey''s heart softened after she heard that. She had nothing to say to Den, but he was still Aileen''s brother. As her brother, he had the right to know how she was doing. With no choice, Hailey answered the call. Den''s deep,pelling voice came through the receiver. "Hailey," he called out. She hated him. She hated him so much, yet hearing his voice again still made her waver. "Aileen is currently at my house, and I''ll take good care of her. Do you have anything else to say apart from knowing Aileen''s whereabouts?" "Hailey, I have something to say to you." "I don''t want to listen." "Hailey,e outside. I''m at your door right now." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 609 Hailey froze. Den was at her door? Why did hee to see her? "Den, just go. You''re married now. I don''t want to get involved with a married man. That''s my boundary," she shot back. "Hailey, the marriage isn''t what you think." Her fingers trembled slightly. What did he mean? If it wasn''t what she thought, then what was it supposed to be? "Hailey, please give me another chance to exin everything." Den pleaded in a low voice. Hailey tightened her grip on her phone. To be honest, her heart wavered. Was there more to his marriage with Ste than she knew? She still didn''t understand why he had suddenly married her. Deep down, she still had feelings for him. Clutching her phone, she said, "Alright, I''lle out now." She hung up and walked toward the door. While standing at the door, Den''s eyes lit up with excitement. The moment Hailey stepped out, he would finally have the chance to exin everything. Everything would be okay. Just then, a ck van sped toward him. The doors burst open, and two towering men in ck suits jumped out. Before Den could react, they grabbed him. Looking at them, Den asked, "Who are you?" "We''re here to kill you!" Den struggled, but the moment he moved, pain shot through his abdomen. Blood seeped from his wound. The men tightened their grip and hauled him into the van. When Den saw Hailey stepping outside from the window, he mmed his hand against the ss. "Hailey! Hailey!" A sharp, searing pain tore through his chest. As he looked down, a gleaming de had pierced straight through his heart. Soon, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. With thest of his strength, he called her name as he looked at her. "Hailey... Hailey..." "Drive!" one of the men in ck ordered. The driver mmed on the gas, speeding away with Den. Hailey had already stepped outside, but there was no sign of him. Where had he gone? Hadn''t he said he was waiting at the door? Just then, a familiar voice called out from behind her. "Hailey." She turned around and saw Ewan. Ewan was here instead of Den. A wave of disappointment washed over her. "Ewan? Why are you here?" "Hailey, it''s always been me. Who else were you expecting?" he asked with a smile. Hailey nced around again, still searching for Den''s tall, familiar figure. However, he was nowhere to be found. So he never came. Was this all a joke to him? Was he tricking her? How could he do this to her? Ewan stepped forward and took Hailey''s hand. "Hailey, are you waiting for Den? He''s already married. Are you still clinging to the idea of being with a man who''s already married?" "I''m not," Hailey replied. "Hailey, there''s no future for you and Den. I really like you, so could you give me a chance? Let''s be together," Ewan confessed his feelings with deep sincerity as he gazed at her. Hailey pulled her hand from his grasp. "Ewan, how many times do have to say it? I''m not going to be with you, and I don''t have feelings for you anymore!" With that, she turned and went back into the house. Ewan stood frozen in ce, slowly clenching his fists. Did Hailey still have feelings for Den? Chapter 610 If that was the case, Ewan would make sure Den disappeared from this world forever! A ck van came to a stop at the edge of a cliff. The men in ck stepped out, and momentster, Ewan approached. "Mr. Ewan, we brought Den just like you ordered." Ewan walked to the van and peered inside. Den was slumped against the seat, his body drenched in blood. He had already been bleeding nonstop from the stab wound in his abdomen, and now, with another knife driven through his heart, his clothes werepletely soaked in red. His face was ashen, and his eyes were dull and unfocused. When he saw Ewan, his lips parted slightly as if struggling to form words. "It''s... you?" Ewan let out a cold chuckle. "That''s right. Don''t me me, Den. You brought this on yourself. Did you really think someone like you could ever be with Hailey? You''re not worthy of Hailey. She belongs to me!" Denughed coldly. "Hailey... will never... love you." Ewan''s expression turned grim as he replied, "She only likes you for your looks. What do you think will happen once those are gone?" One of the men stepped forward and handed Ewan a small ss bottle. "Be careful, Mr. Ewan. This acid burns on contact." Ewan took the bottle, twisted off the cap, and flung the liquid onto Den''s face without hesitation. Den screamed as his entire body convulsed in agony. The acid seared his skin, eating away at his flesh until his face was a mangled, bloody mess. Ewan was very satisfied with his reaction. Back in school, Den had dared topete with him for the title of the most handsome. Now, he was trying to steal Hailey, too? A nobody like him had no right to be his rival. He had overestimated himself. "Mr. Ewan, wipe your hands," one of the men said, offering him a handkerchief. Ewan took the handkerchief and casually wiped his hands. With a smirk, he looked at Den and said, "Just ept your fate, Den. Don''t worry. Hailey will forget you soon enough. From now on, she''ll be with me, and I''ll cherish her the way she deserves." Den''s bloodshot eyes locked onto Ewan. He tried to crawl toward him, but his body was wracked with unbearable pain. At that moment, he couldn''t move at all. Ewan turned to the men in ck and ordered, "Push the car off the cliff. I want no trace of him left. Understand?" The men nodded. "Understood, Mr. Ewan." They started the van, shut the doors, and let it roll straight toward the edge. The ck van plummeted down the cliffside, crashing with a deafening impact. After that, Ewan tossed the handkerchief onto the ground. Den was finally dead. Ewan was certain that Hailey would slowly ept him. ... Hailey was reading in her room when a sudden sharp pain stabbed through her chest. It felt as if a knife was digging into her heart, as if she had lost something irreceable. The unbearable emptiness made her chest tighten. Aileen noticed something was wrong and rushed over. She asked anxiously, "Hailey, what''s wrong?" Hailey pressed a hand against her chest as she replied, "Aileen, I don''t s wrong... My heart just know Mont belongs to on "Your heart hurts? That''s not normale''ll get a doctor!" Aileen jumped to her feet, ready to run out. I belongs to However, Hailey reached out and grabbed Aileen''s hand. "Aileen, voet don''t have to. There''s no need to call a doctor." Aileen stared at Hailey in shock. "Hailey, you..." Hailey was puzzled. "What''s wrong with me?" Aileen asked, "Hailey, why are you crying?" Was she crying? Hailey reached up to touch her eyes, only to find her fingers wet with tears. She didn''t know why, but her vision blurred as tears streamed down her face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 611 At Tate Manor, Celine was focused on preparing the antidote when the door suddenly swung open. A maid entered and said, "Celine, Mrs. Tate Senior requests your presence." What could Sonia possibly want with her? Without even looking up, Celine answered tly, "I''m not going." The maid was taken aback. "What? How can you refuse? Mrs. Tate Senior specifically asked for you. This is highly disrespectful!" Celine let out a sharpugh. The fact that a mere maid dared to lecture her only underscored how little the Tate family valued her. "Let me make this clear. I''m here to create the antidote because they asked me to, not because I chose to be here. Mrs. Tate Senior cane to me if she has something to discuss. I won''t be going to her." "You" After seeing Celine''s unrelenting attitude, the maid could only storm off in frustration. When she reached Sonia''s room, Sonia immediately stepped forward. "Where''s Celine?" "Mrs. Tate Senior, I went to fetch her, but she refused toe," the maid replied. Sonia''s expression tightened. "Why?" "Mrs. Tate Senior, Celine is insufferably arrogant. She said that if you have something to discuss, you''ll have to go to her-she won''t being to you." Sonia froze. "What should we do now, Mrs. Tate Senior?" the maid asked. Sonia''s expression was dark with worry. What more could she do? Her beloved son, Hayden,y in a hospital bed, and the doctors had dered him to be in a vegetative state. She had no choice-Celine was her only hope. "Fine, I''ll go to Celine myself." Soon after, Sonia arrived at Celine''s room. "Celine, I need to speak with you." Celine nced up at her, a knowing smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Mrs. Tate Senior, what brings you here today?" Sonia opened her mouth to speak, but before she could get a word out, Celine interrupted her. "Let me take a guess, Mrs. Tate Senior-your beloved son is in the hospital, and the situation doesn''t look promising. You''vee here to beg me to save him." Sonia stared at Celine, captivated by the brilliance in her eyes. They glimmered with an undeniable- intelligence, and their light was intense that it seemed to pierce right through Sonia''s soul. In that moment, she understood why men like Adam were so irresistibly drawn to Celine_her intellect was truly extraordinary. Sonia nodded gravely. "Hayden was rushed to the hospital and has been in aa ever since. The doctors say he''ll never wake up-he''s going to remain in a vegetative state." Celine''s long, delicateshes fluttered slightly. She had wanted to treat Hayden back then, but Lucy had stopped her. Though she hadn''t been able to help him, the sight of Hayden''s blood-soaked body made it painfully clear that his injuries were critical. Sonia stepped closer to Celine, her eyes brimming with desperation as if she were holding onto herst glimmer of hope. "Celine, you''re Dr. C, the nation-renowned genius. You can save Hayden and bring him back, can''t you?" A faint smile tugged at Celine''s lips. "Yes, I can save him." Sonia''s face instantly lit up with relief. She grabbed Celine''s hand, practically pleading, "That''s wonderful! Let''s go to the hospital right now. Please, Celine, you have to save him!" However, Celine calmly pulled her sleeve out of Sonia''s grasp, her voice as cold andposed as ever. "I can save Hayden, but why should I?" Sonia froze. "You-" "Saving someone always requires a reason, doesn''t it?" Celinemented with an amused smile. "Hayden and I have no connection. Why should I waste my time and energy on him?" Undeterred, Sonia pressed on, "But Celine, Hayden is your uncle! If your father were still alive, he would have wanted you to save him!" The mention of her father made Celine''s gaze harden, a cold sk in her eyes. How dare Sonia y the family card now? Did she forget how her father died? Did she forget who was responsible for it? Celine''s fingers curled into a fist for a moment, but she gradually rxed them. "Fine. I''ll save Hayden." Sonia felt her heart leap with relief and joy. Just moments ago, she feared Celine would refuse, but to her surprise, Celine had agreed. Chapter 612 "Alright, Celine, I''ll have the car ready. We''re going to the hospital right now!" Sonia dere. Though Celine had no real intention of saving Hayden, she couldn''t refuse. There was something off about the whole situation. She had a strong feeling that both Hayden and Lucy were hiding something, a secret that someone was determined to keep buried forever. The only way to uncover the truth was to wake Hayden up. At Tate Manor, everyone had their own hidden motives, and Celine knew she would need to uncover them all herself. Celine and Sonia arrived at the hospital. Inside the ward, Lucy had been sitting vigntly by Hayden''s side, ying the part of the devoted wife who would never leave him. When she saw Celine and Sonia enter, her expression froze in shock. "Celine, what are you doing here?" Sonia stepped forward. "I asked Celine toe." "Mom, why would you do that?" Lucy snapped. Sonia''s gaze shifted to Hayden, still unconscious. "I want Celine to treat him." What? Lucy''s eyes widened. "No! That''s not possible!" "Why not?" Celine immediately challenged. Lucy hesitated, clearly caught off guard. "I..." Celine stepped forward, her lips curving into a knowing smile as she locked eyes with Lucy. "I heard Hayden''s fall left him in a vegetative state. As his wife, wouldn''t you want him to recover instead of spending the rest of his life in a hospital bed? "I''m Dr. C, the nation''s renowned genius, and Mrs. Tate Senior specifically asked me to treat him. Yet, here you are, trying to stop me. Isn''t that a bit strange?" As she spoke, Celine regarded Lucy with a sharp, suspicious gaze. Lucy froze, her body tensing. Sonia''s expression grew darker as she turned to Lucy. "That''s a good question. Lucy, why are you so against this? Don''t you want Hayden to wake up, or are you hiding something from me?" Lucy seethed with frustration-Celine seemed to ruin her ns wherever she went. She quickly forced a sorrowful look onto her face and said, "Mom, how could you say that? You know how much I love Hayden. How could you even doubt my intentions?" Sonia had always believed in Lucy''s devotion, given how obsessed she was with Hayden. "Mom, I stopped Celine because I don''t trust her," Lucy insisted. "Think about it-she''s made it clear she hates our family. She''d love nothing more than to see us all fall apart. How could you let her treat Hayden when her motives are so wn? questionable? "What if she uses this chance to harm him? What are we supposed to do then? I''d rather spend my entire life caring for Hayden than risk letting Celine hurt him!" Lucy''s words struck deeply, causing Sonia''s resolve to waver. Celine, on the other hand, became even more cautious, eyeing Lucy warily. "Mrs. Tate Senior, if you don''t trust me, then don''t ask for my help. Since it''s clear you don''t, I''ll take my leave." She turned on her heel, heading toward the door. A smug smile flickered on Lucy''s lips. But just as Celine reached the doorway, Sonia''s voice rang out. "Celine, stay!" Lucy froze, and her heart skipped a beat. Celine halted in her tracks and turned to face Sonia. Sonia''s eyes burned with determination as she dered, "Hayden is already in a vegetative state, and you''re the only one who can save him. Trust isn''t given halfway-if we choose to trust, we must do so fully. Treat him I need Hayden to wake up!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 613 Sonia stood firm in her decision to have Celine treat Hayden. Lucy''s expression tightened with concern. "Mom, have you really thought this through? You can''t let Celine treat Hayden! What if something goes wrong¡ª" Before she could finish, Celine''s lips curled into a knowing smile. She turned to Lucy and asked, "Why are you so afraid of me treating him? If you keep trying to stop me, I''ll have every reason to believe you''re hiding something-something you don''t want anyone to find out." Sonia''s sharp gaze settled on Lucy once more. "My decision is final. Lucy, step aside." Her voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. Lucy had a thousand reasons to protest, but none of that would matter now. If she pushed any further, Sonia would begin to suspect her, and that was a risk she couldn''t afford. Swallowing her frustration, Lucy reluctantly stepped aside. Celine moved closer, her eyes fixing on Hayden as hey motionless on the hospital bed. Her only recollection of him was as a dedicated father, a man whose world had always revolved around his daughter, Carly. Now, he was nothing more than a pale, lifeless shell of the man he used to be. Celine gently ced her fingers on his pulse and began her diagnosis. Sonia''s voice trembled with urgency. "Celine, how is he? Can Hayden be saved?" Celine nodded. "Yes, he can be saved." Lucy''s heart pounded, a sh of panic crossing her eyes. Could Celine really bring Hayden back? "Celine, please! Do whatever it takes-just save him!" Sonia urged desperately. Without hesitation, Celine pulled out a silver needle and carefully inserted it into Hayden''s head. The once motionless Hayden suddenly convulsed. His fingers twitched, and his face contorted in pain. "Hayden!" Sonia gasped, fear seizing her. Lucy''s breath caught in her throat, her pulse hammering. "Celine, what are you doing to him? Look at him-he''s in pain! Stop this right now!" But Celine remainedposed, ignoring Lucy''s frantic plea. Without hesitation, she retrieved another silver needle and inserted it into Hayden''s head. This time, his reaction was even more violent. His body convulsed, and suddenly, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. The warm, crimson liquid sprayed into the air, sttering across Sonia''s and Lucy''s faces. "Ah!" Sonia screamed in shock. Hayden''s body wentpletely still. His face turned ghostly pale, as white as paper. A sharp "beep" cut through the tense silence-his heart monitor had triggered an rm. Lucy gasped in horror. "Mom, Hayden''s heart has stopped beating!" Sonia rushed forward, pressing her fingers beneath Hayden''s nose-there was no breath. Her voice trembled as she murmured in disbelief, "He''s dead..." With that, Lucy reached for his pulse, but there was nothing. A flicker of excitement shed through her eyes. Celine hadn''t saved Hayden-she had killed him. That was just perfect. Lucy''s gaze lingered on Hayden. This was the man she had once loved with all her heart, yet that love had long since rotted into bitterness. The deeper her love had been, the more intense her resentment grew. And now, atst, he was gone. C¨®ntent Without a moment''s hesitation, she turned to Celine. "Celine, you killed my husband! You''re a murderer!" At the same time, Sonia''s eyes bore into Celine: "Celine, you promised you could save Hayden! How could you-how could you end up kiffing him instead? Why? My son...my poor son!" "Mom, do you really need to ask? Celine never intended to save Hayden! She did this on purpose- get revenge for her father! She wanted him dead from the vent start! We have to call the police right now and have this murderer arrested!" Lucy was ted. She had never expected such an unexpected stroke of luck. This was the perfect oue-she had taken down both Hayden and Celine in one decisive move. Chapter 614 What an unbelievable joke. "Someone! Come quickly!" Lucy suddenly shouted. Celine lifted her gaze, her clear eyes locking onto Lucy''s. A knowing smile tugged at the corners of her red lips. "Celine, what''s so funny? You killed my husband, and you still dare to smile?" Lucy''s voice trembled, a wave of unease washing over her-there was something chilling about the way Celine looked at her. Celine met Lucy''s re without flinching. "Are you so sure your husband is dead?" Lucy froze, her breath catching. "What kind of question is that? He has no breath of course, he''s dead!" "Then why don''t you check again?" Though suspicion gnawed at her, Lucy hesitantly reached out, cing her fingers beneath Hayden''s nose. His skin was cold-there was no breath. Just as she was about to pull her hand back and curse Celine for ying tricks, Hayden''s eyes suddenly snapped open. "Ah!" Lucy''s scream pierced the air, echoing through the room. Before she could react, Hayden''s hand shot out,tching onto her wrist. Sheer terror consumed Lucy. He was supposed to be dead-yet here he was, gripping her with terrifying strength. Panicking, she wrenched her hand free and scrambled backward, crashing to the floor. "Ah! A ghost! A ghost!" On the other hand, Sonia was overwhelmed with joy. She rushed toward him, eximing, "Hayden! You''re awake?" Lucy lifted her head in shock, watching Hayden take a deep breath and exhale slowly. His heart monitor''s beeping steadied, and his heart rhythm returned to normal. He was alive. His breath had returned, and his heart was once again beating. Lucy was utterly dumbfounded. Just moments ago, Hayden had been dead-she had checked for his breath and felt for a pulse. How could someone who had died suddenly be alive again? It was as if the impossible was happening right in front of her. Meanwhile, Sonia''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she turned to Celine. "Celine, is Hayden really awake? Has he trulye back to us?" Celine stood up gracefully. "Yes, Mrs. Tate Senior. He has." Lucy quickly scrambled to her feet. "Celine, what exactly did you do to Hayden?" A smirk yed on Celine''s lips. "I was treating him, of course. My method is based on the principle of ''revival through near death.'' It''s beyond yourprehension." Sonia''s eyes widened in awe. "You''re a medical genius... This is incredible! Celine, you truly deserve the title of Dr. C!" Hayden was alive. Celine had saved him. Lucy stood motionless, her face losing all color. What was she supposed to do? What now? Sonia quickly turned to Hayden. "Hayden, Hayden, say something!" Though Hayden had regained consciousness, he was still too weak to move freely. He opened his mouth as if attempting to speak, but no words came out. Suddenly, he turned his head, his eyes fixed on Lucy. His gaze was sharp and prating, holding a silent, unspoken promise of revenge. It was as though he longed to tear her apart, piece by piece. Lucy''s heart pounded with fear as she instinctively took a step back. Sonia''s brow furrowed. "Hayden, why are you looking at Lucy like that?" Hayden''s fists tightened, his bloodshot eyes never leaving Lucy. If he weren''t so weak, he likely would have sprung from the bed and strangled her. The rage and hatred in his gaze immediately triggered Sonia''s suspicions. "Hayden, what''s go on? Did Lucy do something to you? Please, tell me-tell me everything!" Lucy felt her heart sink. Sonia was already beginning to suspect her. If Hayden spoke, Carly''s true identity would be exposed, bringing with it the inevitable downfall of both her and Lucy. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 615 Hayden opened his mouth, attempting to speak, but only incoherent, garbled sounds escaped. "Celine, why can''t he speak properly yet?" Sonia asked. Lucy felt a slight relief. She was terrified that Hayden might suddenly speak and expose everything, but he still couldn''t form coherent words. She quickly moved closer, gently taking Hayden''s hand in hers. "Honey, what''s wrong? Is there something you need to tell me? I''m here for you take your time." While watching him carefully, Celine replied, "I''ve used silver needles to help him regain consciousness, but he''s not able to speak just yet. He''ll need more time to fully recover." "Don''t worry, Hayden. You''ll get better soon," Sonia reassured him. Hayden''s bloodshot eyes remained locked on Lucy, his silence speaking louder than any words could. Just then, the maid rushed in. "Mrs. Tate Senior, I have good news!" Sonia looked up. "What is it?" "Mrs. Tate Senior, Ms. Carly has woken up!" the maid eximed. What? Carly was awake? Lucy''s face lit up with joy. "Really? Carly''s awake? That''s incredible!" Sonia couldn''t hide her excitement either. After all, Carly was the daughter of the wealthiest man, and her recovery would bring immense wealth to the Tate family. "Quick, prepare the car! I need to see Carly!" Celine''s expression darkened. She hadn''t finished the antidote yet, yet Carly had awakened on her own. This was certainly odd. Inside the room, Carly had finally woken up and was sitting on the bed. Nigel stood by her side, watching over her. "Carly, do you feel any difort?" he asked. Though herplexion was slightly pale, Carly appeared to be in great spirits. As the daughter of the wealthiest man, she was relishing the prime of her life. She wrapped her arm around Nigel''s, leaning into him with a yful pout. "Dad, I still feel a little dizzy." "Should I call the doctor?" "It''s fine, just stay with me, Dad. That''s all I need." At that moment, Celine, Sonia, and Lucy entered the room. Lucy''s face lit up with joy as she eximed, "Carly, can''t believe you''re awake! What happened? How did you get poisoned? You really scared me!" Equally relieved, Sonia added, "Carly, we''re so d you''re awake. You mean so much to us. If anything had happened to you under our care, how could we ever face Mr. Hampton?" Carly''s lips curled into a confident, almost smug smile. Celine watched her closely, noting that Carly appeared to have made a recovery from the poisoning. "Dad, do you know why I suddenly got poisoned?" Carly spoke up. "Someone did this to me on purpose!" Sonia and Lucy were both stunned. "Carly, who would poison you? Who would dare harm the daughter of the world''s wealthiest man? The audacity!" Nigel spoke softly, trying to calm Carly. "Do you know who did this?" Without hesitation, Carly pointed straight at Celine. "Dad, it was Celine who poisoned me!" Celine stayedposed, not a trace of surprise on her face. She had been expecting this usation. The room fell silent as everyone turned their gaze toward Celine. Lucy was the first to react, jumping to her feet. "Damn it, Celine, so it was really you who poisoned Carly, huh? I.ne "Mr. Hampton, I told you before that Celine was behind this, but you didn''t believe me. Now that Carly''s awake and pointing the finger at her, surely you believe me now right?" Nigel frowned but said nothing. Celine stepped forward, her eyes locking with Carly''s. "If you''re going to use me of poisoning you, do you have any proof to back it up?" Carly immediately responded, "Dad, the moment I spoke to Celine that day, I started feeling ill. It has to be her." Chapter 616 Celine raised an eyebrow. "So, what you''re telling me is that you have no evidence just pure spection. Carly, thew demands proof. Otherwise, I could easily sue you for defamation." For a moment, Carly was speechless. "You..." "Also," Celine continued, her eyes narrowing as she fixed her gaze on Carly. "I haven''t even created the antidote yet. So, how is it that you woke up on your own?" Carly''s eyes flickered, betraying a fleeting moment of guilt. "If I had poisoned you, I would''ve made sure you didn''t survive. But you woke up on your own. Mr. Hampton, your daughter''s poisoning is suspicious. You should look into it thoroughly," Celine said, directing her attention to Nigel. Nigel observed Carly for a long moment, his gaze icy and calcting. "Carly, you should rest," he said, tucking her back under the covers before ushering everyone out of the room. Once they were in the corridor, Nigel turned to Celine. "So, what''s your take on Carly''s poisoning?" he asked. "Mr. Hampton, I believe she poisoned herself," Celine replied. Nigel''s lips pressed into a thin line. Celine persisted, "I suspect she staged the poisoning in an attempt to frame me. But things spiraled beyond her control, and in the end, she had no choice but to wake up on her own." Nigel remained silent. Celine''s sharp, clear gaze rested on him. "Honestly, Mr. Hampton, Carly doesn''t resemble you in the slightest. She''s far too foolish-she hasn''t inherited an ounce of your intelligence. And what about Mrs. Hampton? Was she merely a beautiful fool? Does Carly take after her in any way?" A cold, piercing glint shed across Nigel''s chiseled features at the mention of the past. "No, Carly''s mother was no fool. On the contrary, she was exceptionally intelligent." Was that so? Celine couldn''t help but wonder-if both her parents were so brilliant, how had Carly inherited none of their intelligence? "Celine, I trust your judgment in this matter. As for Carly, I''ll speak to her myself," Nigel replied. Celine nodded. "I appreciate that, Mr. Hampton." With that, she turned and walked away. Inside the room, Carly rested on the bed. Lucy sat next to her, holding her hand. "Carly, are you feeling okay?" she asked. Carly let out a derisiveugh, pulling her hand away sharply. "Don''t touch me," she spat, her voice thick with disdain. Lucy froze in confusion. "Carly, what''s going on?" Carly shot Lucy a seething re. "Look at what you''ve done! We had a n¡ªI''d poison myself, and you''d use the situation to frame Celine. "You were supposed to have my dad eliminate her, but not only did you fail, you made me wake up too soon! Youvepletely ruined everything!" This was all part of Carly and Lucy''s scheme-they had poisoned Carly on purpose. They couldn''t let Celine leave with Adam''s child. Celine was a looming threat, and the baby she carried posed an even greater danger. So, they risked everything to frame Celine and take her down. "Please, Carly, just let me exin! I''ve done everything I could, but Mr. Hampton doesn''t believe me. He only trusts Cefine! Both he and Mr Alvarez are protecting her Carly''s expression hardened. How could both her father and fianc¨¦ be siding with Celine? What hold did this woman have over them? Why was she always standing in her way? "Then why did you give me the antidote and wake me up too soon?" "Carly, there''s bad news... something happened to Hayden!" Lucy informed her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 617 Carly frowned. "What do you mean something happened to Hayden? What happened?" Lucy lowered her voice. "Carly, Hayden has discovered the truth about your background... he " Before Lucy could finish, Carly cut her off. "The truth about my background? What are you talking about? Everyone knows I''m the daughter of the Hamptons-the richest family in the world!" Carly was stillpletely unaware of the situation unfolding around her. Lucy hesitated for a moment, but with Hayden awake, she knew she couldn''t keep the truth from Carly any longer. It was time to prepare her for what was about to happen. "Carly, I need to tell you something important. You''re not Mr. Hampton''s biological daughter." Carly''s expression froze, and her eyes widened in disbelief. "What do you mean I''m not his biological daughter? Are you out of your mind? What are you even saying?" Lucy held her gaze. "Carly, the truth is... you''re actually my and Aaron''s biological daughter. Years ago, I swapped you with Celine." Carly''s breath caught in her throat. "You swapped me with Celine? If I''m your and Aaron''s biological daughter, then... what about Celine? Is she-?" Lucy nodded. "Yes. Celine is Mr. Hampton''s biological daughter. She''s the legitimate heir to the Hampton family fortune." The words struck Carly like a thunderp, her pupils shrinking as her mind went nk. At that moment, she couldn''t grasp anything Lucy was saying. She understood each word, but together, they made no sense at all. "No, that''s impossible! You must be lying!" Carly yelled, her voice shaky with rage. "I get it now-Celine is your real daughter. You want her to rece me as the heir, don''t you? You''re nothing but a liar!" Lucy reached out, trying tofort her. "Carly, please, it''s not what you think. Everything I''ve told you is the truth. You have to understand-" "I don''t want to hear it!" Carly screamed, her hands pressed against her ears. "You''re lying! Celine is the illegitimate child you had with Aaron, and I''m the rightful heir to the Hampton family''s wealth! It has to be that way!" Carly felt like her entire world had copsed around her. She had been living in the illusion that she was the heiress to the wealthiest family, but Lucy had ruthlessly shattered that dream. How could that wretched Celine possibly be the true heir? No, it couldn''t be true. Carly was the legitimate daughter of the Hampton family. Lucy knew she had no choice but to force Carly to face the painful truth, or else she would be in grave danger. "Carly, you have to ept the reality. Think about it-if Celine were really my biological daughter, would have treated her the way I did? You''re my real daughter, and that''s why I''ve used her to secure your future. "Carly, you need to calm down. Hayden already knows the truth. He''s in the hospital, and any moment now, e could expos everything about your background. If that happens, neither of us will have anywhere to hide." Lucy''s words hit Carly like a bucket of ice-cold water, forcing her to confront the harsh truth. She was nothing but an imposter. Celine was the legitimate heir to the Hampton fortune. But Carly couldn''t let Celine take her ce. She couldn''t allow her to live the life of the true heiress. It was uneptable. Carly red at Lucy. "So what now? Why did Hayden wake up? Why couldn''t he have just stayed dead?" Carly''s selfishness was impossible to miss. Hayden had cared for her like a father, but she felt no gratitude-only contempt for anyone standing in her way. "Hayden had been in a vegetative state, but Mrs. Tate Senior asked Celine to treat him, and that''s how he woke up. We need to find a way to stop the truth froming out about your real background." Carly''s eyes turned cold with malice. "We need to make Celine disappear-for good." Lucy froze. Chapter 618 "Celine is the root of all my problems. Once she''s gone, everything will be mine," Carly dered coldly. At that moment, she was fixated on one thing-Celine''s death. Lucy''s gaze turned dark, and a dangerous glint crept into them. "Celine should have died long ago. I thought leaving her in the countryside as a child would do the job, but now... it''s time for her to disappear for good." Carly stared at her. "This is on you now. You need to handle it. I want you to kill Celine." Lucy froze, disbelief washing over her. "What? Carly... you want me to do it?" "Who else is there?" Carly retorted. "It''s too dangerous to involve anyone else. Don''t forget, Dad and Adam are both around. One wrong step, and everything will fall apart. It has to be you. You''re my mother-you love me, don''t you? You''ve always done whatever it takes for me." In the past, Carly had distanced herself from Lucy, often treating her with disdain. But now, everything had changed. She clutched Lucy''s hand tightly, her expression filled with desperation. Lucy felt her heart soften despite everything. After all, Carly was her flesh and blood. "Alright, Carly. I''ll take care of it." Carly''s face lit up as she embraced Lucy. "Thank you, Mom! I knew you''de through for me. I love you. You''re the best." Lucy returned the embrace. "Everything I''ve done has always been for you, my dear." With that, Carly''s smile vanished, her expression hardening into something cold and calcting. Celine had to die. Hayden had to die. And soon, Lucy would have to die as well. Carly''s thoughts had already begun to turn dark, plotting against Lucy. Lucy knew the truth about her background, and as long as she kept quiet, Carly''s secret would remain safe. Celine entered Hayden''s hospital room once again. He sat in a wheelchair, his bodypletely paralyzed-unable to move his limbs or speak. A caregiver was tending to him. Celine nced at the caregiver. "You can leave now. I''ll take over." "Of course," the caregiver replied before stepping out of the room. Celine turned her attention to Hayden. "I''ll begin your acupuncture treatment now." As she reached for her silver needles, Hayden weakly extended his hand, gripping Celine''s sleeve. She paused, turning to face him. "What is it?" Hayden struggled to open his mouth, trying to speak. "Do you want to say something?" Celine asked. Hayden nodded vigorously. "What is it?" He nodded again. "Is it about Carly?" Hayden''s agitation grew, and he nodded even faster. Celine''s metstincts kicked in, sensing was off with Carly and ang was off with Carly and t was as if Hayden knew the whole truth. She opened her hand. "You can''t speak, your t you can still write. Take e and write what you need I me in the palm of my hand." With that, she motioned for Hayden to begin. Hayden stretched out his hand, his fingers trembling with each movement. Despite the difficulty, he forced himself to steady his hand, writing each word carefully in the palm of Celine''s hand. She slowly read aloud, "Carly, is, a, liar..." Her expression shifted instantly. Why would Hayden call Carly a liar? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!